UNIVERSITY  OF 
ILLINOIS  LIBRARY 
AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
STACKS 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books  are  reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  in  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/marchingthroughg00hedl_1 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Bring  the  good  old  bugle,  boys!  we’ll  sing  another  song. 

Sing  it  with  a spirit  that  will  move  the  world  along— 

Sing  it  as  we  used  to  sing  it,  fifty  thousand  strong, 

While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia. 

CHORUS. — “Hurrah!  Hurrah!  we  bring  the  Jubilee! 

Hurrah!  Hurrah!  the  flag  that  makes  you  free!  ” 

So  we  sang  the  chorus  from  Atlanta  to  the  sea, 

While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia. 

How  the  darkeys  shouted  when  they  heard  the  joyful  sound! 
How  the  turkeys  gobbled  which  our  commissary  found! 

How  the  sweet  potatoes  even  started  from  the  ground, 

While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia. 

Chorus. — “Hurrah!  Hurrah!  we  bring  the  Jubilee,”  etc. 

Yes,  and  there  were  Union  men  who  wept  with  joyful  tears, 

When  they  saw  the  honor’d  flag  they  had  not  seen  for  years; 

Neither  could  they  be  restrained  from  breaking  forth  in  cheers, 
While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia. 

Chorus. — “ Hurrah!  Hurrah!  we  bring  the  Jubilee,”  etc. 

“ Sherman’s  dashing  Yankee  Boys  will  never  reach  the  coast!  ” 
So  the  saucy  rebels  said,  and  ’twas  a handsome  boast. 

Had  they  not  forgot,  alas!  to  reckon  with  the  host, 

While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia. 

Chorus. — ' Hurrah!  Hurrah!  we  bring  the  Jubilee,”  etc. 

So  we  made  a thoroughfare  for  Freedom  and  her  train. 

Sixty  miles  in  latitude — three  hundred  to  the  main; 

Treason  fled  before  us,  for  resistance  was  in  vain. 

While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia. 

Chorus.—44  Hurrah!  Hurrah!  we  bring  the  Jubilee,”  etc. 


~-By  Permission  of  S.  JBrainard’s  Sons.  Cleveland. 


MARCHING 


Through  Georgia. 


PEN-PICTURES  OF  EVERY-DAY  LIFE 

IN  GENERAL  SHERMAN’S  ARMY,  FROM  THE  "IEGINNING  OF  THE  ATLANTA 
CAMPAIGN  UNTIL  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR 


BY 

F.  Y.  HEDLET, 

ADJUTANT  THIRTY- SECOND  ILLINOIS  INFANTRY;  MEMBER  OF  SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF 
THE  TENNESSEE. 


ILLUSTRATED  BY  F.  L.  STODDARD. 


CHICAGO: 

M.  A.  DONOHUE  & CO. 

407-429  Dearborn  St. 


COFYBI0HT, 

« Y.  HEDLEY, 


1884 


DEDICATION. 


TO  MARY  S.  LOGAN, 


Wife  of  Major  General  John  A.  Logan,  himself  a Conspicuous  Repre- 
sentative of  the  Volunteer  Soldiery  of  the  Nation,  and  through 
Her  to  the  Noble  Wives,  Mothers  and  Sisters  of  the  Volun- 
teer Soldiers,  whose  Generous  Deeds,  Weary  Anxieties 
and  Tearful  Mournings  during  the  Great  Struggle, 
were  the  Most  Sacred  Sacrifices  made  at 
the  Altar  of  Patriotism,  these  Pages 
are  Dedicated  with  Affection  and 
Reverence. 

The  Author. 


ACCEPTANCE. 

I thank  you  for  the  honor  you  do  me  in  dedicating  your  book  to  me,  and 
through  me  to  “ The  Noble  Wives,  Mothers  and  Sisters  of  our  Volunteer  Soldiers.” 
We  have  been  drifting  too  rapidly  from  the  memories  of  those  terrible  marches  and 
battles  and  anxieties,  and  I am  glad  that  you  have  written  as  you  have,  for  the 
narrative  will  reawaken  a spirit  of  gratitude  to  those  who  battled  and  suffered,  and 
stimulate  patriotism  in  the  breasts  of  those  who  have  grown  up  since  the  days  of  war. 

With  great  respect, 

Mary  S.  Logan, 


PREFACE. 


This  volume  does  not  pretend  to  he  a tactical  history  of  the 
campaigns  of  which  it  treats,  and  the  grand  movements  of  the  Army 
are  only  mentioned  in  the  most  general  way.  Neither  is  it  meant 
to  extol  the  achievements  of  any  particular  individual  or  command. 

It  is  intended  to  be,  as  its  title  indicates,  a series  of  Pen- 
Pictures  of  the  Every-Day  Life  of  the  Soldier  during  the  campaigns 
beginning  with  the  movement  against  Atlanta — how  he  lived,  how 
he  marched,  and  how  he  fought  on  skirmish  line  and  in  the 
line-of-battle.  Its  descriptions  and  incidents  are  drawn  from  the 
personal  experiences  of  the  author  and  those  of  his  immediate  com- 
rades, and  his  recollection  of  events  is  freshened  and  confirmed  by 
very  complete  diary  entries,  made  at  the  time.  They  are  from  the 
standpoint  of  soldiers  in  the  ranks,  with  whom  the  writer  served 
as  one  of  their  number  during  a portion  of  the  time  covered  by 
the  narrative,  and  from  whom  he  was  never  so  far  removed  but 
that  he  was  fully  acquainted  with  their  actions  and  sentiments. 

These  experiences,  save  in  a very  few  instances,  are  such  as 
were  peculiar  to  no  one  soldier,  but  common  to  all,  and  any  one 
of  sixty  thousand  of  “Sherman’s  Men”  might  say  that  his  own 
history  is  contained  in  these  pages.  The  incidents  will  prove  at 
least  suggestive  enough  to  enable  such  a one  to  recall  almost  for- 
gotten scenes.  To  his  children  they  may  not  be  uninteresting, 
telling  as  they  do  the  story  of  what  their  father  saw  and  did 
“While  we  were  marching  through  Georgia  and  it  may  happen 
that  some  young  man,  who  is  hereafter  to  bear  arms  in  the  service 
of  his  country,  will  draw  from  the  narrative  an  inspiration  to 
unselfish  and  patriotic  effort. 

The  author  offers  no  apology  for  his  style  of  writing.  He  has 


7 


8 


PREFACE. 


made  no  endeavor  to  meet  the  possible  requirements  of  critics,  but  has 
written  for  those  who  by  reason  of  experience  or  sympathy  can 
enter  into  the  spirit  which  actuated  the  Volunteer  Soldier  during 
the  War  for  the  Union.  Many  of  these  pages  have  been  submitted 
to  the  criticism  of  one  of  the  most  prominent  leaders  of  these  men, 
and  he  has  been  pleased  to  say:  “You  write  with  great  facility, 
and  bring  back  to  me,  both  in  language  and  style,  the  occurrences 
of  the  war  most  vividly.”  With  such  commendation  the  author 
does  not  hesitate  to  place  his  work  before  his  old  comrades. 

The  Author. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Drummer  Boy.  Rallying  to  the  Defense  of  the  Flag.  The  Drummer  the  Most 
Conspicuous  Figure  in  the  Army.  17 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  School  of  the  Soldier.  How  he  was  Educated.  The  Difference  Made  by  Rank. 
Heavy  Marching  Order.  Surprised  by  the  Paymaster.  - - 25 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  First  Dead.  A Gunboat  Expedition.  The  Tennessee  River  Opened  Up.  A 
Gallant  Fight.  Death  of  a Noble  Young  Soldier.  How  a Company  was 
Reduced.  -------  32 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Growth  of  a Regiment.  A Nondescript  Command.  Forts  Henry  and  Donel- 
son.  Battle  of  Shiloh.  Siege  of  Corinth.  Trouble'on  Account  of  Slave  Eman- 
cipation. Siege  of  Vicksburg.  - - - * 42 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Army  and  its  Personnel.  Troops  Gathering  at  Chattanooga.  Their  Glorious 
Record.  A Pen  Picture  of  General  Sherman.  - - - 60 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Making  Ready.  Accumulating  Supplies.  Protecting  the  Railroad.  The  Railroad 
Construction  Corps.  The  Telegraph  Corps.  The  Signal  Service.  Blazing  its 
Way.  Georgia  to  be  Overrun  with  the  Bivouac.  Wagons  Lightened  and  Men 
Loaded  Down.  Patent  Coffee.  - - - - - 69 

CHAPTER  VII. 

En  Avant ! The  Advantages  of  Harmony.  Grant  Crosses  the  Rapidan,  and  Sher- 
man Moves  Out  of  Chattanooga.  Engagement  at  Rocky  Face  Gap.  The 
Enemy  Abandons  Cassville.  Allatoona  Occupied  by  Sherman.  - 82 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

An  Incidental  Campaign.  A Severe  Forced  March.  How  Straggling  was  Punished. 
The  Amende  Honorable.  • - - - - - qi 

CHAPTER  IX. 

View  from  Ackworth.  A Grand  Panorama.  Kenesaw  Mountain.  The  Troops  in 
Action  at  Big  Shanty.  A Railroad  Engine  Fired  on  by  Artillery.  Telegraph 
Communication  Restored.  ------  100 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  Entire  Union  Army  in  Line.  The  Blue  Line  Crowding  the  Gray.  The  Soldier 
on  the  Skirmish  Line.  Captor  and  Prisoner.  An  Independent  Skirmisher. 
Fighting  for  Apples.  The  Line  of  Battle.  Under  an  Artillery  Fire.  Sports 
behind  the  Works.  - - - - - 106 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Before  Kenesaw.  Bishop-General  Polk  Killed.  The  Enemy  Abandons  Pine  and 
Lost  Mountains.  Privations  of  the  Union  Troops.  A Desperate  Assault  upon 
the  Enemy’s  Lines.  - - - - - - 122 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Race  for  the  Chattahoochee.  A Horrible  Night  March.  A Weird  Spectacle.  An 
Army  of  Phantom  Giants.  Profanity  in  the  Ranks.  - - - 130 

9 


10 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

The  Lines  on  the  Chattahoochee.  A Long  Flank  March.  Destruction  of  “ French  ” 
Cotton  Mills.  Johnston’s  Masterly  Retreat.  He  is  Superseded  by  Hood.  A 
Sharp  Engagement.  General  Gresham  Wounded.  - - -137 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

A Famous  Division.  Complimented  by  Sherman.  Its  Commanders : Hurlbut,  Lau- 
man,  Crocker,  Gresham,  Giles  A.  Smith  and  Belknap.  Personal  Anecdotes.  145 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Dies  Irse.  The  Battle  of  July  22d.  The  Attack  on  Sherman’s  Left  His  Troops 
Fighting  on  Both  Sides  of  their  Works.  The  Iowa  Brigade  Enveloped.  Cap- 
ture of  both  Union  and  Rebel  Regiments.  General  Belknap  Pulls  a Rebel 
Colonel  over  the  Works  by  his  Coat-Collar.  Hand  to  Hand  Fighting.  Death 
of  McPherson.  Logan  Assumes  Command.  The  Enemy  Repulsed.  Incidents 
of  the  Battle  .......  154 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Iowa  Brigade.  A Bitter  Struggle.  Capture  of  the  16th  Iowa  Regiment.  Who 
were  the  Captors?  The  Flag  of  the  16th  Iowa  Restored  Twenty  Years  After- 
ward, by  the  General  who  Captured  it.  - - - 167 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Logan  Succeeded  by  Howard  in  the  Command  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee.  Bitter 
Feeling  among  the  Troops.  Sherman’s  Reasons.  Who  the  '*  Bummer  Generals  ” 
Were,  and  What  they  Did.  .....  174 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Hammering  Away ! Another  Flank  March  and  Sharp  Battle  by  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee.  What  Foreigners  Said  of  the  War.  Trouble  between  Schofield  and 
Palmer.  Palmer  Resigns.  - - - - - 179 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Old  Chaplain.  His  Death.  A Prophetic  Address.  How  He  Stood  Up  for  “ My 
Boys.”  A Noble  Life.  ------  189 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Important  Movements.  “ Atlanta  Ours  and  Fairly  Won!  ’’  Importance  of  the  Victory. 
Congratulations  of  President  Lincoln  and  General  Grant.  The  ” Cracker-Lnie  ” 
Reopened.  Blair  and  Logan  Go  Home  to  Take  Part  in  the  Presidential  Contest. 
Sharp  Correspondence  between  Generals  Sherman  and  Hood.  “ We  Must  Have 
Peace,  Not  Only  in  Atlanta,  but  in  All  America1  ” - - 195 

CHAPTER  XXL 

A Breathing-Spell.  Adventures  of  a Union  Soldier  in  Returning  to  the  Front.  He 
Joins  the  Military  Telegraph  Corps.  On  the  Track  of  Hood’s  Raid.  - 207 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Hood’s  Raid.  Union  Troops  at  Kenesaw  and  Big  Shanty  Dispersed.  Allatoona 
Attacked.  A Glorious  Struggle.  Sherman’s  Message  and  Corse’s  Answer. 
The  Assault  Repulsed.  Verses  by  a Soldier  Poet.  General  Sherman’s  Con- 
gratulatory Order.  ......  214 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A Family  of  Soldiers.  A Hero  at  Allatoona.  Patriotic  Words  from  a Brother.  The 
Soldier  Father  in  Search  of  his  Boy’s  Corpse.  Meeting  with  General  Grant.  234 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Hood  Raiding  the  Railroad  His  Bloodthirsty  Summons  to  Surrender.  The  Defiant 
Answer.  Sherman  in  Pursuit.  Death  of  General  Ransom.  - - 239 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Sherman  about  to  Move  Southward.  Reorganization  of  the  Array.  The  Presidential 
Election  in  the  Field.  Orders  for  the  March  to  the  Sea.  - - 245 


CONTENTS. 


11 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

A Jolly  Party  of  Soldiers.  Their  Amusement  Interrupted  by  Sherman’s  Orders  to 
March.  The  Departure  of  the  Last  Railroad  Train  Going  North.  Destruction 
of  the  Raihoad.  Atlanta  Burned.  A Suggestive  Scene.  - * 251 

CHAPTER  XXVII.  V 

On  the  March.  Personal  Characteristics  of  the  Men.  Their  Endurance  and  Self- 
Confidence.  How  they  Sheltered  and  Fed  Themselves.  Itinerary  of  the 
March.  - 258 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Genesis  of  the  Bummer  Orders  for  Foraging.  The  “Bummer”  Searching  for 
Provisions.  His  Politeness  to  Women  and  Affection  for  Children.  His  Efforts 
to  Reach  his  Regiment  with  his  Plunder.  The  Adventures  of  a Typical 
‘ Bummer.”  A Sad  Prank  Played  on  a Staff  Officer.  • - 267 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  Events  of  a Day.  The  Army  at  Breakfast.  The  Troops  on  the  March.  The 
Skirmish  Line  in  Advance.  Personal  Characteristics  of  the  Men.  Wading 
through  Swamps.  Building  Corduroy  Roads.  Crossing  a Stream.  The  Army 
in  111  Humor.  Their  Spirits  Cheered  by  Martial  Music.  • * 278 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

A Real  Camp  Fire.  Camp  Songs.  A Dead  Enemy  and  his  Picture.  An  Anecdote  of 
Lincoln.  Adventure  at  Vicksburg.  A Cipher  Dispatch.  - - 289 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Crossing  the  Ocmulgee.  Friendliness  and  Faith  Shown  by  the  Negroes.  Passage  of 
the  Oconee.  A Newspaper  in  Camp.  Destruction  of  Provisions  and  Forage  by 
the  Citizens.  The  Army  on  the  Point  of  Starvation.  • - - 310 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Tearing  Up  Railroad.  Nearing  Savannah.  Within  Sound  of  the  Guns  of  the  Fleet. 
A Sharp  Skirmish  on  the  Outskirts  of  Savannah.  How  a Shell  Looks  in  Motion. 
A Severe  Artillery  Fire.  Running  Past  the  Enemy’s  Batteries.  - 3x9 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

The  Troops  Starving.  An  Elaborate  Meal.  Fort  McAllister  Taken.  Arrival  of 
Supplies  and  Mail.  The  Boy  who  did  not  Live  to  Receive  his  Letter.  Savan* 
nah  Entered.  - - 327 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

The  Troops  in  High  Clover  at  Savannah.  A Staff  Officer  Finds  Pleasant  Acquaint- 
ance and  Comfortable  Quarters.  Generous  Hospitality  of  an  Enemy.  His  Sad 
Death.  A Genuine  Poem.  Alas,  poor  Yorick'  - - - 337 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  Army  Transferred  to  South  Carolina.  The  Soldier  on  his  Sea-Legs.  An  Uncom- 
fortable Passage.  Landing  at  Beaufort.  Floundering  in  the  Mud  at  Poco- 
taligo.  ........  343 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Old  Friends  Heard  From.  Letters  from  Gunboat  Officers  and  Others.  An  Incident 
in  Mississippi.  .......  349 

CHAPTER-  XXXVII. 

Wading  the  Salkehatchie.  A Health-Wrecking  Experience.  Death’s  Bowling  Alley. 
Occupation  of  Orangeburg.  Marching  Through  a Blazing  Pine  Forest.  355 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Approach  to  Columbia.  A White  Horse  Draws  a Warm  Fire.  Passage  of  the 
Congaree  River.  General  Belknap’s  Troops  First  to  Enter  Columbia.  The 
Fifteenth  Corps  a Trifle  Too  Late.  The  13th  Iowa  Regiment  Loses  its  Flag.  365 


12 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Experiences  of  a Detachment  of  the  32d  Illinois  Regiment  in  Columbia.  City  Coun- 
cilmen  Anxious  to  Surrender.  Burning  Cotton  in  the  Streets.  Escaped  Pris- 
oners and  Negroes  Running  a Muck.  An  Independent  Skirmisher  in  the  Tower 
of  the  City  Hall.  A Jovial  Party  Meet  in  the  Senate  Chamber  and  Repeal  the 
Secession  Ordinance.  Curious  Relics  in  the  Arsenal.  The  City  Fired.  W. 
Gilmore  Simms  ^viewed.  Who  was  Responsible  ? - - 375 

CHAPTER  XL. 

Revolutionary  Battle-Grounds.  Cheraw,  South  Carolina.  Celebration  of  the  Re- 
Inauguration  of  President  Lincoln.  Skirmish  at  Fayetteville,  North  Carolina. 
Arrival  of  a Dispatch  Boat.  A Curious  Train  of  Refugees  and  Freedmen. 
Nearing  the  End.  To  the  Rescue  ! A Horrible  Night  March.  A Sharp  Skir- 
mish. A Remarkable  Escape.  Death  of  a Brave  Conscript.  The  Last 
Battle.  - - - - • 39s 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

A Joyous  Interlude.  The  Worst  Brass  Band  in  the  Army.  A Western  Gunboat 
Officer  in  New  * ork.  Interesting  Interview  with  General  Anderson,  the  Hero 
of  Fort  Sumr  -r  Lee  Asking  Terms  of  Grant.  A Notable  Scene  in  Wall 
Street.  ........  409 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

Beautiful  Scene  in  Fo.  tress  Monroe  Harbor.  A Loyal  Virginian.  A Night  Scene  in 
the  Dismal  Sv.»mp.  Assassination  of  Lincoln.  Rage  of  the  Troops  and  Terror 
of  the  Citizens.  The  News  Reaches  the  Army  at  Raleigh.  Peace  Negotiations 
between  Sherman  and  Johnston.  Fears  for  the  Safety  of  Sherman.  The  Crape- 
Diaped  Sword.  - - - - - - - 421 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

The  Armies  of  Sherman  and  Johnston  Confronting  Each  Other  under  Flag  of  Truce. 
Sudden  Appea.  mce  of  General  Grant.  Surrender  of  Johnston.  The  Terms 
Granted.  Quarrel  between  Sherman  and  Stanton.  ...  428 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Society  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee.  Organized  within  the  Sound  of  the  Enemy’s 
Guns.  A Brilliant  Array  of  Presiding  Officers.  General  Sherman  in  the 
Chair.  ........  438 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

On  to  Washington.  “ Yank”  and  “ Johnny  ” on  Good  Terms.  Richmond  and  Libby 
Prison.  ^ Amusements  of  the  Prisoners.  Profane  Psalm-Singing.  Hanover 
Court-House  and  Patrick  Henry.  The  Battle-Ground  at  Fredericksburg. 
Alexandria  and  Ellsworth.  - 448 

CPIAPTER  XLVI. 

Arrival  at  the  National  Capital.  The  Grand  Review.  Meade’s  Army.  [The  Soldiers 
of  the  West.  A Phantom  Army.  General  Sherman’s  Farewell  Order.  460 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 

Homeward  Bound.  Troops  Shipwrecked  on  the  Ohio  River,  The  Army  Sent  Home. 
General  Logan’s  Farewell  Order.  - - * - - 473 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

A Supplemental  Campaign.  Up  the  Missouri  River.  At  Fort  Leavenworth.  On  to 
Utah!  The  Overland  Stage  and  Pony  Express.  A Demoralized  Command. 
Remonstrances  against  the  March.  Arrival  at  Fort  Kearney.  Ordered  Home 
for  Muster-Out.  -------  479 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

Arrival  at  Springfield.  The  Troops  Discharged.  A Reminiscent  Picture.  Vale!  487 


( 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Marching  through  Georgia,  - 

The  First  Dead,  - 

The  Peach  Orchard  at  Shiloh, 

On  the  Skirmish  Line,  - 
Restoring  Communication, 

Gen.  Gresham  Wounded,  - 
Map  of  Battlefield,  July  22,  1864, 

Gen.  Belknap  Capturing  Rebel  Colonel, 

A Struggle  for  a Flag,  ... 
Portraits  of  Commanding  Officers, 

A Demand  for  Surrender, 

The  Defiance,  - 
Gen.  Corse  at  Allatoona, 

Union  Troops  Destroying  Railroad, 

On  the  March,  - 
The  Bummer,  - 

Making  Corduroy  Road,  ... 
A Real  Camp  Fire,  - - • - 

Autograph  Cipher  Despatch, 

A Hungry  Party,  - 
Laying  Pontoons,  - 
Wading  the  Salkehatchie, 

Before  Columbia,  .... 
Refugee  Train,  .... 
Portrait  and  Autograph  of  Gen.  Anderson, 
Action  at  Bentonville, 

Halt  on  the  March,  .... 
Portraits  of  Division  Commanders, 


- Frontispiece. 

35 

55 

75 

95 

119 

- 143 

- • 163 

- 183 
203 

- - 219 

220 

- 223 

- 229 

- 243 
261 

- 279 
295 

- 303 

315 

- 335 

363 

- 383 
403 

. 417 

429 

. 451 

467 


J 

<^C,  jf*y<*-  *&z~  <2iJ^  C^  dr  <_ 

^ ^wO< G<^£2£ L-*_~~-o- 

A'^k/  &z^  c%^ — /5X-J  ^ 

~ ^ dL&OU^ ~~X^~yd/L 

&L ^C/  XZr% \ *>/  f^r~r  / ^ ^ ^ 

^/u/rS  ddz  4^ 

y^- 


y*  * 


\y. 


Marching  Through  Georgia. 


chapter  i. 

THE  DRUMMER-BOY. 


F was  a country  town  in  Ill- 
inois, on  an  April  morning, 
nearly  a quarter  of  a century 
ago  ; a generation  now  old 
enough  to  bear  arms  has  grown 
up  since  that  day. 

Following  close  upon  the 
news  of  the  firing  on  the 
flag,  a public  meeting  had 
been  held  in  the  old  brick 
church,  which  also  served  as  a school  house  ; and  a 
civil  engineer,  who  had  figured  in  the  militia  service, 
delivered  a lecture  on  “ Fortifications,”  sketching  upon 
the  blackboard  the  outlines  of  Fort  Sumter,  and  noting 
the  position  of  the  attacking  batteries,  as  nearly  as  it 
was  possible  to  locate  them  by  the  published  reports. 
Newspapers  were  not  so  enterprising  then,  and  dia- 
grams and  maps  did  not  accompany  their  narratives. 
The  speaker  was  a quiet  man,  and  his  slow  and  meas- 


1 8 MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

ured  speech,  delivered  with  a foreign  accent,  and 
abounding  in  technical  terms  understood  by  but  a 
few,  fell  upon  the  audience  with  depressing  effect. 
The  people  cared  nothing  for  science  — their  hearts 
were  full  of  sentiment.  They  had  expected  an  appeal 
to  their  patriotism,  and  a leader  to  direct  them  in  the 
path  of  service  for  country,  but  they  were  disappointed 
and  left  in  uncertainty.  A day  or  two  afterward, 
President  Lincoln  issued  his  proclamation  calling  for 
seventy-five  thousand  volunteers  — how  immense  the 
number  seemed  then  ! — and  public  sentiment  began 
to  crystallize. 

R-r-r-r-r-r  ! 

Right  merrily  the  Drummer-Boy  rattled  away,  as  if 
his  very  life  depended  upon  the  effort.  His  little  frame 
shook  with  excitement,  and  his  eye  sparkled  as  if  his 
most  ardent  ambition  were  now  realized.  As  he  plied 
the  drumsticks  he  kept  up  a running  fire  of  remarks, 
addressed  to  the  excited  youths  who  stood  about  him, 
or  in  answer  to  questions,  never  losing  a stroke  or  miss- 
ing a beat  the  while. 

“Yes,  you  bet  I’m  going  ; an’  so’s  Dan  Messick, 
and  Tom  Johnson,  and  Watts  Towse,  and  Johnny  Rice, 
an’  all  the  boys  that’s  wuth  shucks  ! Why,  we  kin  git 
up  a whole  company  right  here  ; an’  Palmer,  he  knows 
Lincoln,  an’  he  kin  git  us  them  short  rifles  with  swords 
on  the  end,  like  Major  Burke  brought  home  from  Har- 


THE  DRUMMER  - BOY. 


19 


per’s  Ferry.  An’  bein’  volunteers,  we  kin  drill  as  we 
please,  and  ’lect  our  own  officers,  and  ’t  ain’t  like  reg’ler 
soldierin’  at  all.  Why,  I seen  Ellsworth’s  Zoo-zoos 
drill  last  summer,  and  you  kin  bet  they  do  it  nice  ! 
That’s  the  kind  of  drill  we  want  ! And  ’t  won’t  take  so 
long  to  learn  it,  ’cause  most  of  the  boys  was  in  the 
marching  companies  ’fore  ’lection,  and  they  got  so’s 
they  could  march  good  enough  for  anything,  and  they 
handled  their  torchsticks  first-rate,  but  I reckon  there’s 
some  difference  between  them  and  guns.  But  all  you 
boys  come  up  to  the  court-house  to-night,  and  Palmer’ll 
tell  us  all  about  it  ! ” 

God  bless  the  little  Drummer-Boy  ! The  favorite 
design  for  soldiers’  monuments  throughout  the  coun- 
try, seems  to  be  the  figure  of  the  perfect  soldier,  fully 
armed  and  equipped,  his  whole  bearing  bespeaking 
the  hardy  veteran  of  many  hard-fought  battles  and 
wearisome  campaigns.  More  suggestive,  and  more 
completely  typical  of  the  aroused  patriotism  and  enthu- 
siasm of  a people,  and  of  their  capability  for  putting 
sentiment  into  action,  would  be  that  of  the  Drummer- 
Boy. 

When  the  flag  was  assailed,  and  all  that  it  repre- 
sents was  put  in  jeopardy,  the  inspiring  rat-a-tat- tat  of 
his  drum  was  heard  in  every  village  and  at  every  cross- 
road ; and  the  young  farmers  from  the  fields,  the 
apprentices  from  the  shops,  and  the  lads  from  the 
school-houses,  fell  in  behind  him  and  marched  into 


20 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


camp.  He  was  the  youngest  and  smallest  of  them  all, 
but  for  the  time  he  was  the  most  conspicuous.  His 
own  rank  was  not  high,  but  all  rank  sprang  from  him. 
It  took  one  hundred  men  to  make  a captain,  a thousand 
to  make  a colonel,  and  five  thousand  to  make  a gen- 
eral ; but  the  Drummer-Boy  made  them  all. 

In  camp  he  had  it  all  his  own  way,  and  he  made  the 
most  of  his  opportunities.  He  began  at  five  o’clock  in 
the  morning,  and  the  men  were  obliged  to  obey  the 
call,  and  appear  in  line  in  various  stages  of  dress  and 
undress,  to  respond  to  roll-call.  Then  he  dragged 
them  out  to  the  wearisome  guard-mounting,  and  later 
marked  time  for  them  at  squad  drill,  company  drill 
and  battalion  drill.  Towards  evening  he  summoned 
them  to  the  color-line  for  dress-parade,  a perfunc- 
tory ceremonial  regarded  with  great  contempt  by 
volunteers,  as  an  amusement  which  should  be  left 
entirely  to  holiday  soldiers.  At  nightfall  he  inter- 
rupted the  seductive  game  of  euchre,  and  dispersed 
the  gathering  at  the  deceptive  chuck-a-luck  table,  call- 
ing the  men  to  their  quarters  to  answer  to  another 
roll-call.  Then,  perhaps,  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
when  all  were  wrapped  in  slumber,  dreaming  sweet 
dreams  of  home,  which  they  called,  but  not  irrev- 
erently, “ God’s  Country,”  he  would  beat  the  long 
roll,  and  bring  them  out  into  the  darkness  and  storm, 
sometimes  to  meet  the  enemy,  but  more  frequently  to 
resist  a charge  of  stampeded  mules  from  the  wagon 


THE  DRUMMER -BOY. 


21 


train.  In  all  these  persecutions  he  had  firm  allies  in 
the  captain  and  colonel,  who  would  put  on  extra  duty, 
or  buck  and  gag,  any  who  failed  to  respond  to  all 
these  irksome  calls. 

But  there  were  occasions  when  the  Drummer-Boy 
performed  a service  in  which  all  honored  him.  What 
comrade  does  not  remember  the  long  marches,  when 
the  soldier,  overloaded  with  gun, . knapsack,  and  what 
all,  with  rations  scant  and  water  scarce,  trudged  along 
the  dreary  road,  until  the  limbs  were  weary  and  the 
spirit  broken ; disgusted  with  the  service,  with  his  com- 
rade and  with  himself;  cursing  the  “ Confederacy”  and 
his  own  government  in  one  and  the  same  breath.  Then 
it  was  that  the  Drummer-Boy,  as  weary  and  worn  as 
the  soldier  in  the  ranks,  tightened  up  his  snares,  put 
energy  into  his  little  tired  frame,  and  rattled  merrily 
away.  How  the  sound  stirred  the  sluggish  blood  in 
every  vein!  How  it  braced  up  every  muscle!  What  a 
mighty  shout  went  up  from  the  lips  of  the  men,  and 
with  what  hearty  determination  did  they  push  forward 
on  their  way! 

Then  how  all  missed  him  during  the  long  months 
from  Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  when  the  army  was  con- 
stantly in  action,  or  seeking  unsuspected  points  oi 
advantage  by  swift  and  secretive  marches,  and  he  was 
forbidden  to  play  lest  his  drum  should  give  informa- 
tion to  the  enemy,  and  attract  too  much  of  their  atten- 
tion. And  when  the  end  of  the  campaign  came  at  last, 


22 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and  Sherman  told  the  anxious  friends  at  home, 
“Atlanta  is  ours,  and  fairly  won! ” and  the  drums  and 
fifes  and  brass  bands  again  broke  the  dreary  stillness 
with  their  exultant  strains,  how  all  voices  rose  and 
swelled,  and  drowned  out  all  other  sounds ! And 
again,  when  the  men  had  exhausted  themselves  with 
shouting,  how  glorious  was  the  harmony  of  martial 
music  to  their  ears ! What  would  have  been  the 
victory  without  it? 

Eecall  that  magnificent  panorama  in  May  of  1865, 
when,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  two  hundred  thousand 
men  of  the  Army  of  the  Union  marched  in  triumphal 
procession  down  Pennsylvania  avenue,  in  the  national 
capital.  What  would  this  have  been  without  the 
drummer?  A grand  pantomime  — a pageant  with- 
out a soul — a picture  without  color — a flash  of  light- 
ning without  the  thunder  peal.  It  might  have  awak- 
ened admiration,  but  never  enthusiasm.  It  might 
have  dazzled  the  eye,  but  it  could  never  have  fired  the 
heart. 

Nor  was  the  Drummer-Boy  merely  a musician.  He 
was  a soldier  as  well.  Technically  known  as  a non- 
combatant,  he  was  seldom  elsewhere  than  at  the  front; 
and  he  has  given  up  his  life,  musket  in  hand,  in  the 
line  of  battle,  or  in  the  act  of  giving  water  to  a wounded 
comrade  under  fire. 

But  what  has  been  his  reward? 

Nearly  a quarter  of  a century  has  gone  by  since 


THE  DRUMMER  - BOY. 


23 


the  vast  Army  of  the  Union  sprang  into  being.  A 
generation  has  grown  up  since  it  fulfilled  its  mission, 
and  its  returning  heroes  resumed  the  garb  and  duties 
of  every-day  life.  Year  by  year,  old  soldiers  have 
been  wont  to  assemble  to  renew  the  friendships  of 
years  agone.  These  gatherings  have  been  prolific  of 
orators,  and  at  each  meeting  eloquent  addresses  have 
been  made  by  speakers  of  all  grades,  from  that  of 
Major  General  up  to  High  Private — the  latter  rank 
higher  now,  because,  alas!  there  are  so  few  of  them! — 
telling  of  scenes  of  battle  and  victory  and  death.  The 
exploits  of  all  arms  of  the  service,  infantry,  cavalry 
and  artillery,  have  been  dwelt  upon;  and  there  have 
been  many  descriptions  of  the  achievements  of  some 
individual  command,  to  whose  particular  effort  the 
successful  issue  of  the  war  has  been  shown  to  be  due. 
The  mothers,  wives,  sisters  and  sweethearts  of  the 
soldiers,  have  been  lovingly  remembered  and  grate- 
fully eulogized  for  sending  to  their  dear  ones  at  the 
front  the  delicacies  they  so  often  failed  to  receive 
— no  fault  of  the  fair  donors,  God  bless  them ! The 
chaplains  have  received  due  recognition  for  lifting  up 
the  voice  of  supplication  on  the  right  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  interpreting  scripture  to  the  confounding  of 
the  enemy.  Sometimes  a quartermaster  has  distin- 
guished himself  by  coming  to  the  front — he  was  not 
often  credited  with  such  performances  in  war-days 
— in  vindication  of  his  own  calling,  and  to  whitewash 


24 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  character  of  that  much  misunderstood  branch  of 
the  service,  the  government  mule.  Occasionally  a 
sutler  steps  forward  and  lays  claim  to  a little  cheap 
credit — a commodity  for  which  he  charged  the  boys 
very  high,  when  in  the  heyday  of  his  glory;  and  in 
one  instance  an  army  surgeon  has  even  been  known  to 
lay  claim  to  honor  for  valuable  assistance  in  putting 
down  the  rebellion,  by  putting  down  the  throats  of  the 
soldiers  a great  deal  of  quinine  mixed  with  a very  little 
whisky  (the  panacea  for  every  ill  in  the  early  days), 
and  furnishing  them  unlimited  quantities  of  blue  oint- 
ment. 

But  amid  all  this  jubilation,  the  most  significant 
figure  of  war-days  has  been  overlooked — the  Drum- 
mer-Boy, the  real  recruiting  sergeant  for  the  Armies 
of  the  Union! 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SOLDIER. 


25 


CHAPTER  H. 

THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SOLDIER. 

y OOK  here,  sonny  ! You’d  just  as 
well  go  right  back  home ! Uncle 
Sam  wants  soldiers , he  does,  and 
has  no  use  for  boys ! The 
j mustering  officer  says  recruits 
must  be  eighteen  years 
old,  five  feet  four  inches 
high,  weigh  at  least  one 
hundred  and  twenty -five 
pounds,  and  be  free  from 
all  physical  defect.  You  are  only  seventeen;  you  are 
two  inches  too  short,  and  you  don’t  weigh  enough  by 
thirty  pounds.  Even  if  you  were  mustered  in,  you 
couldn’t  carry  a knapsack,  and  your  gun  would  be  so 
long  that  you  couldn’t  load  it.  You  take  good  advice. 
Go  home  on  the  first  train,  sonny,  and  let  men  attend 
to  this  business ! ” 

The  speaker  was  the  elder  of  a number  of  young 
men  sitting  on  the  bank  of  Clear  Lake,  near  Spring- 
field,  Illinois.  They  had  followed  the  Drummer-Boy 
into  camp  from  the  town  before  mentioned,  and  not  yet 


26 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


having  been  received  into  the  service,  were  still  clad  in 
the  garb  they  had  brought  from  home.  The  majority 
were  young  farmers ; the  speaker  whose  dogmatic  utter- 
ance is  quoted,  was  a school  teacher,  and  the  one  he 
addressed  so  contemptuously  was  an  undersized  lad 
who  had  but  lately  been  promoted  from  the  position  of 
printer’s  “ devil  ” to  that  of  compositor  at  the  case. 

About  these  men,  gathered  school,  workshop  and 
farm  companions,  until  the  requisite  number  for  a 
company  was  made  up,  and  all  were  presented  to  the 
medical  officer  for  examination.  Every  man  was 
intensely  patriotic,  and  it  was  with  much  misgiving 
that  he  stripped  himself,  opened  his  mouth  to  show  his 
teeth,  and  passed  under  the  measuring  standard,  fear- 
ing lest  he  should  be  rejected  and  sent  home,  there  to 
become  the  scorn  and  laughing-stock  of  his  neighbors. 
All  but  two  passed  the  dreaded  ordeal  successfully,  and 
the  company  was  mustered  into  the  service  of  the 
United  States.  Among  the  successful  candidates  was 
the  printer-boy,  but  to  preserve  the  truth  of  history  it 
is  necessary  to  explain  that  he  was  obliged  to  muster 
in  as  a musician,  the  regulations  for  the  enlistment  of 
such  being  less  proscriptive  than  for  the  ranks.  This, 
however,  was  by  private  arrangement  with  the  colonel ; 
and  a few  days  afterward,  the  lad,  who  had  never 
handled  either  drum  or  fife,  was,  at  his  own  request, 
“ reduced  to  the  ranks,”  and  took  his  place  in  the  line, 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SOLDIER. 


27 


at  the  tail-end  of  his  company,  the  shortest  man 
therein,  or  in  the  regiment,  for  that  matter. 

Now  the  education  of  the  soldier  began.  As  a sen- 
tinel on  camp-guard  he  was  armed  with  a club,  there 
being  a scarcity  of  arms  ; and  so  solemnly  was  he 
impressed  with  the  importance  of  his  duties,  and  the 
penalty  for  any  sin  of  omission,  that  when,  as  occasion- 
ally happened,  he  went  to  sleep  on  post,  he  felt  as 
one  risen  from  the  dead,  upon  learning  that  he  was 
not  to  be  shot  this  time , but  merely  put  in  the 
guard-house,  or  bucked  and  gagged.  He  was  carefully 
instructed  in  the  salutes  due  to  officers,  and  so  reli- 
giously did  he  endeavor  to  discharge  these  important 
requirements,  that  on  one  occasion,  when  corporal  of 
the  guard,  he  turned  out  his  entire  force  to  present 
arms  to  a hospital  steward,  whose  gaudy  chevrons  he, 
in  his  ignorance,  took  to  be  at  least  the  insignia  of  a 
brigadier-general.  He  was  drilled  from  the  rising  of 
the  sun  to  the  going  down  of  the  same,  and  when  he 
moved  himself  clumsily  he  was  relegated  to  the  “ awk- 
ward squad.”  This,  perhaps,  was  in  charge  of  a cor- 
poral who,  at  home,  had  been  a green  farm  boy,  and  the 
butt  of  his  boyish  pranks  ; and  when  he  resented  what 
he  conceived  to  be  the  overbearing  conduct  of  this 
petty  officer,  clothed  with  a little,  so  little,  brief  author- 
ity, and  expressed  himself,  in  language  disallowed  by 
polite  society,  and  forbidden  by  the  “ articles  of  war,” 
he  learned  how  vast  a difference  had  been  built  up 


28 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


between  the  two  by  a pair  of  worsted  stripes.  Perhaps 
the  lesson  was  a difficult  one  to  master,  and  the  young 
soldier  revolved  it  in  his  mind  for  a couple  of  days 
while  engaged  in  the  pleasant  recreation  of  grubbing 
out  an  immense  stump,  with  a guard  standing  over 
him,  armed  with  musket  and  bayonet.  At  another 
time  he  would  be  tempted  to  mutiny  and  desertion, 
when,  being  detailed  for  “fatigue,”  he  found  that 
duty  to  be  cleaning  up  in  front  of  the  tent  of  the 
captain,  who,  at  home,  was  a carpenter  or  painter. 

At  a later  day  he  struggled  with  the  dreadful  task  of 
crowding  into  his  knapsack  a supply  of  clothing,  and  a 
general  assortment  of  notions,  almost  sufficient  to  stock 
a cross-roads  store.  There  were  an  extra  pair  of  pants ; 
two  changes  of  under-clothing ; several  pairs  of  home- 
made socks  ; a “ house- wife  ” with  its  wealth  of  pins, 
needles,  thread  and  buttons,  put  up  by  sister  ; a Bible 
from  his  mother  ; a portfolio  with  writing  material  ; a 
bottle  of  extract  of  ginger,  or  cholera  cure,  for  use  in 
case  water  proved  to  be  unwholesome  ; a water-filter  ; 
a patriotic  song-book,  and  a “ Manual  for  the  Soldier;” 
a box  of  collars  and  a couple  of  cravats  ; and  finally,  a 
“boiled  shirt  ” or  two.  Then,  more  awful  mystery  yet, 
came  the  packing  of  the  great-coat  to  the  upper  outside 
of  the  knapsack.  To  roll  it  so  that  it  could  be  kept 
within  reasonable  compass,  and  not  exceed  the  capacity 
of  the  straps  which  were  to  confine  it,  was  an  accom- 
plishment but  few  mastered.  However,  it  was  not 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SOLDIER. 


29 


long  before  the  poor  fellow  learned  that  he  had  no 
use  for  such  an  assortment  of  goods,  or,  at  any  rate, 
had  not  the  disposition  to  transport  them.  So,  little 
by  little,  the  great  packs  were  reduced  ; the  owner 
gazing  ruefully  upon  the  treasures  with  which  he 
parted  so  reluctantly  from  time  to  time. 

Then  the  soldier  was  overjoyed  when  the  time 
came  to  draw  arms.  Heretofore  there  were  in  the 
camp  but  a few  old-fashioned  flint-lock  muskets  of 
the  time  of  the  Mexican  war.  These  had  been  com- 
mitted to  the  care  of  a few  smart  fellows  who  were 
members  of  militia  companies  before  the  war,  and  who, 
as  “ drill-masters,”  now  displayed  their  dexterity  in  the 
manual  of  arms  and  bayonet  drill,  before  gaping  crowds 
of  unarmed  warriors  on  the  parade-ground.  But  now 
the  recruit  had  a gun  of  his  own,  and  was  at  last  a full- 
fledged  soldier.  It  little  mattered  that  the  weapon  was 
a clumsy  old  “ Belgian,”  thrown  away  as  useless  by  its 
petty  crowned  owner  in  Europe  ; or  an  old  govern- 
ment musket  altered  from  a flint-lock  ; it  was  a gun, 
and  the  soldier  asked  no  questions.  He  learned  to 
curse  it  before  long,  however,  for  he  found  that  its 
destructive  power  was  rather  in  his  own  direction  than 
in  that  of  the  enemy. 

The  recruit  was  now  completely  armed  and 
equipped,  and  he  was  ordered  to  take  his  place  in 
the  ranks  for  inspection  and  review.  It  was  one  of 


BO 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  hottest  days  of  midsummer,  and,  what  with  the 
heat  and  the  paraphernalia  he  carried,  comprising  all 
the  weapons  and  supplies  drawn  from  the  ordnance 
officer  and  quartermaster,  the  ordeal  was  a severe  one. 
He  was  marched  in  column,  by  platoon  and  com- 
pany front,  at  common  time,  quick  time,  and  double 
quick.  Finally,  the  pace  was  increased  to  a run, 
which  continued  for  nearly  an  hour,  and  the  recruit, 
all  but  exhausted,  put  forth  his  best  efforts,  fearing 
that  in  case  he  failed  in  this  final  test,  he  would  be 
ignominiously  discharged  from  service. 

Perhaps  the  most  astounding  revelation  of  all  to 
the  young  soldier  was  the  fact  that  he  was  actually  to 
be  paid  for  his  services.  Never  to  be  forgotten  is  the 
day  when  it  was  first  announced  that  a real  paymaster 
would  come  into  camp  and  count  out  to  each  man 
twenty-two  dollars  for  two  months’  time.  In  his 
ignorance  and  patriotic  zeal,  the  recruit  had  never 
anticipated  anything  of  this  nature.  To  serve  his 
country  was  his  sole  ambition,  and  the  approval  of  his 
own  conscience,  and  the  plaudits  of  his  friends,  would 
be  an  all-satisfying  reward.  When  he  had  been  actu- 
ally paid,  he  looked  upon  his  money  as  something  to 
be  gotten  rid  of  as  speedily  as  possible ; he  felt  that  to 
hoard  it  would  be  to  give  opportunity  for  reflections 
upon  his  patriotism.  Hence  he  at  once  sought  out  the 
sutler,  and  soon  exhausted  his  little  fortune,  paying  a 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SOLDIER.  31 

dollar  for  a can  of  blackberries,  twenty-five  cents  for  a 
very  ordinary  cranberry-pie,  and  for  other  articles  at 
the  same  rate.  Thereafter  he  was  frequently  in  debt 
to  this  despoiler,  and  pay-day  never  again  came  often 
enough. 


82 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTEK  HI. 


THE  FIRST  DEAD. 


HOBTLY  after  the  cap- 
ture of  Fort  Henry, 
General  Grant  ordered 
a reconnaissance  up 
the  Tennessee  river, 
to  develop  the  ene- 
my’s new  line.  The 
wooden  gunboats  “ Tyler  ” 
and  “Lexington”  were  dis- 
patched for  this  duty,  and  upon 
the  former  was  embarked  the 
Sr  company  referred  to  in  the  preceding 

chapter,  while  a companion  company  from  the  same 
regiment  took  passage  on  the  latter. 

It  was  a pleasurable  excursion  for  men  long  accus- 
tomed to  the  irksome  routine  of  camp  duties,  and 
wearisome  marchings  through  swamps  and  brakes. 
The  skies  were  bright,  the  atmosphere  clear  and 
invigorating.  The  shore  on  either  side  was  putting 
on  the  verdant  beauty  of  field  and  wood;  and  the 
fresh  spring  breezes  were  laden  with  the  odors  of 


THE  FIRST  DEAD. 


33 


fragrant  flower  and  shrub.  It  was  in  the  last  days  of 
February,  and  the  surroundings  were  novel  to  those 
accustomed  to  the  bleak  winters  of  an  Illinois  prairie; 
so  that,  in  spite  of  their  loyalty  to  their  own  loved 
home,  and  their  determination  to  see  nothing  admir- 
able in  Dixie,  their  spirits  broke  out  with  joyous  exu- 
berance, while  their  patriotism  was  stimulated  by  the 
cheers  and  benedictions  of  those,  native  to  the  soil, 
who  flocked  to  the  river’s  edge  to  look  upon  the  flag 
of  their  country.  A pathetic  poem  was  printed  in 
Harper’s  Weekly  shortly  afterward,  depicting  such  a 
scene : 

******** 

“And the  south  wind  fondly  lingers 
’Mid  the  veteran’s  silvery  hair; 

Still  the  bondsman,  close  beside  him, 

Stands  behind  the  old  arm-chair, 

With  his  dark  hued  hand  uplifted, 

Shading  eyes,  he  bends  to  see 
Where  the  woodland,  boldly  jutting, 

Turns  aside  the  Tennessee. 

“ Thus  he  watches  cloud-born  shadows 
Glide  from  tree  to  mountain  crest. 

Softly  creeping,  aye  and  ever, 

To  the  river’s  yielding  breast. 

Ha!  above  the  foliage  yonder, 

Something  flutters,  wild  and  free! 

‘Massa!  Massa!  Hallelujah! 

The  flag’s  come  back  to  Tennessee!’” 

•&.  -ate.  si/ 

T T ^ ^ 

Among  those  who  came  to  the  river’s  bank  to  greet 
the  flag,  were  many  young  men  seeking  to  escape  the 

3 


84 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


neighborhood  sentiment,  or  practical  conscription, 
which  sought  to  drive  them  into  the  service  of  the 
1 1 Confederacy.”  Several  of  these  enlisted  in  Company 
“ C ” ; and  in  one  instance  sixty  patriotic  young  Ten- 
nesseeans, clad  in  their'  native  butternut  garb,  and 
armed  with  their  sporting  shot-guns  and  rifles,  came 
in  a body,  and  were  mustered  into  the  national  army. 

The  days  passed  merrily  away,  and  where  all  were 
in  the  happiest  mood,  Dan  Messick,  orderly  sergeant 
of  Company  “ C,”  was  the  happiest  and  merriest  of  all. 
A compactly  built  young  man  of  about  nineteen  years, 
with  a full  round  face,  and  an  eye  which  twinkled  with 
humor,  or  if  necessary  flashed  in  command,  he  was  one 
whom  his  comrades  not  only  respected,  but  loved.  But 
his  career,  begun  with  so  much  promise,  was  soon 
brought  to  a mournful  end. 

The  vessels  steamed  up  river,  at  times  slowing 
their  speed  in  order  to  examine  the  shores  at  points 
where  an  enemy  might  lurk.  At  Clifton  they  stopped 
to  load  a transport  with  wheat  and  flour  from  a mill 
operated  for  the  Confederate  army;  and  at  Chickasaw 
Bluffs  a midnight  sally  was  made  upon  a party  of  rebel 
officers,  who  were  merry-making  at  a farm-house  near 
the  river,  and  they  were  brought  away  as  prisoners. 

Having  passed  Savannah,  the  heights  just  north  of 
Pittsburg  Landing  came  into  view  about  ten  o’clock 
on  the  morning  of  March  1st.  The  troops  were  not 
aware  that  the  commander  of  the  gunboat  had  been 


THE  FIRST  DEAD. 


THE  FIRST  DEAD. 


37 


informed  by  well-disposed  citizens  that  the  enemy  was 
engaged  in  fortifying  this  position,  with  a view  to  again 
closing  the  stream  so  recently  opened  by  the  downfall 
of  Fort  Henry ; and  as  field-glasses  were  not  included 
in  the  equipment  of  private  soldiers,  they  detected 
nothing  suspicious.  A few  minutes  later  they  had 
cause  for  wonderment  when  the  engines  slowed  down, 
the  wheels  revolving  just  sufficiently  to  hold  the  vessel 
nearly  motionless  against  the  current.  At  the  same 
moment  the  commander  of  the  gunboat,  Lieutenant- 
Commander  Gwin,  in  complete  uniform,  with  his 
sword  by  his  side,  appeared  upon  the  bridge.  His 
glass  was  fixed  intently  upon  the  heights,  as  if  he 
expected  trouble,  and  every  eye  followed  the  direction 
of  his  gaze,  but  without  being  any  the  wiser. 

Presently  a puff  of  smoke  rose  from  the  heights, 
then  a heavy  ball  flew  over  the  “ Tyler  ” and  splashed 
the  water  astern.  The  gunboat  at  once  opened  with 
her  heaviest  guns,  68 -pounders,  which  were  in  her  bow, 
firing  shell  at  first,  then  grape-shot,  steaming  mean- 
while nearer  the  battery.  The  “Lexington,”  some- 
what farther  down  stream,  opened  fire  a few  minutes 
later.  The  enemy  answered  briskly,  but  without 
effect,  for  a short  time,  and  then  abandoned  their  guns. 

Pittsburg  Landing,  which  had  been  concealed 
behind  the  heavily  wooded  bluffs,  now  came  into  view, 
a mere  landing  place  for  steamboats,  with  a log-house 
upon  the  summit  of  the  short  and  rather  steep  hill 


38 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


which  rose  from  the  water’s  edge.  Infantry  and 
cavalry  were  in  sight.  The  latter  were  stampeded  by 
a few  well  directed  shots  from  a 24-pounder  howitzer 
upon  the  “ Tyler’s”  upper  deck;  but  the  infantry  con- 
tinued to  deliver  an  effective  fire,  crippling  three  gun- 
ners, and  leaving  upon  the  vessel’s  sides,  pilot-house 
and  chimneys,  marks  which  she  bore  to  the  close  of  the 
war. 

The  gunboats  were  well  abreast  of  the  landing, 
maintaining  only  sufficient  headway  to  resist  the  cur- 
rent. Meanwhile,  Messick  counted  off  fifteen  files 
from  the  right  of  Company  “ C,”  and  they  were  ordered 
into  the  yawls,  which  by  this  time  had  been  lowered  to 
the  water.  Under  cover  of  the  fire  of  the  gunboats, 
and  of  the  muskets  of  the  soldiers  left  aboard,  the 
boats  pushed  off  to  the  shore.  The  first  to  spring  to 
land  was  Messick.  A portion  of  Company  “ K,”  from 
the  “Lexington,”  joined  the  party,  and  all  advanced  up 
the  hill,  the  gunboats  meanwhile  being  necessarily 
silent.  Then  the  little  band,  not  fifty  men  in  all, 
reached  the  summit,  and  the  enemy,  occupying  the 
timber  which  fringed  the  clearing  on  all  but  the 
river  side,  opened  a fierce  fire,  which  was  handsomely 
returned.  “ Load  as  quick  as  you  can,  and  give  them 
the  devil!”  yelled  the  captain,  himself  a native  Ten- 
nesseean, and  the  boys  dashed  past  the  log-house 
toward  the  timber,  which  secreted  the  enemy,  firing  as 
they  went.  The  captain  was  partially  disabled  by  a 


THE  FIRST  DEAD, 


39 


bullet  in  his  leg,  but  continued  in  command.  Seeing 
the  folly  of  rushing  upon  a superior  force,  so  well 
posted,  he  ordered  the  men  to  fall  back  to  the  log- 
house,  from  whose  windows,  and  the  spaces  between 
the  logs,  a fire  could  be  maintained  without  great 
exposure.  Messick  was  some  paces  in  advance  of  the 
house,  and  presented  a most  conspicuous  mark.  He 
wore  his  first  sergeant’s  bright  red  sash,  not  around 
his  waist,  as  was  usual,  but  over  the  shoulder  and 
across  the  breast,  after  the  fashion  of  an  officer-of-the- 
day.  He  was  seen  to  load  his  piece,  take  deliberate 
aim  and  fire,  and  then  turn  partially  about  to  reload, 
when  a ball  struck  him  in  the  head,  and  he  fell  at  full 
length,  dead.  An  effort  was  made  by  some  of  the  men 
to  reach  the  body  and  drag  it  behind  the  house,  but 
the  enemy’s  fire  was  too  fierce  to  permit  it.  At  this 
moment  it  was  discovered  that  the  enemy’s  cavalry, 
taking  advantage  of  the  silence  of  the  gunboats,  were 
endeavoring  to  interpose  between  the  little  detachment 
and  the  landing,  and  a retreat  was  ordered.  One  of 
the  men,  while  on  the  way  to  the  boats,  managed  to 
pick  up  a new  Enfield  rifle,  lost  by  the  enemy,  a rare 
weapon  in  those  early  days,  when  the  Union  troops 
could  boast  nothing  better  than  the  old  altered  flint- 
lock firing  “buck  and  ball.”  Another  made  the 
possession  of  a snare  drum  inscribed  with  the  words, 
“ Captured  from  the  Yankees  at  Manassas.”  A third, 
descending  the  hill  in  great  haste,  unfortunately  thrust 


40 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  point  of  his  gun  into  the  ground,  and  found  him- 
self propelled  into  the  river,  with  no  other  injury  than 
a thorough  ducking.  As  the  soldiers  pulled  off  in 
their  boats,  the  enemy  followed  them  to  the  brow  of 
the  hill  and  poured  down  a fierce  fire,  to  which  the 
gunboats  and  troops  aboard  made  hot  reply. 

March  2d  and  3d,  the  gunboats,  with  the  troops  yet 
on  board,  passed  and  repassed  the  landing  repeatedly, 
firing  shell  at  intervals,  but  eliciting  no  reply.  On  the 
4th,  an  officer  and  a party  of  soldiers  landed  under  a 
flag  of  truce.  They  found  that  the  enemy  had  with- 
drawn the  guns  from  the  earthworks  commanding  the 
river,  and  retired  toward  Corinth. 

This  was  the  first  chapter  of  the  campaign  culmi- 
nating in  the  fall  of  Corinth.  The  expedition  had 
been  eminently  successful.  It  had  prevented  the 
fortifying  of  the  bluffs  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  the  most 
formidable  defensive  point  on  the  river.  Ten  days 
later,  General  Grant’s  army  arrived  and  made  an 
unmolested  landing. 

March  15th,  Company  “C”  found  eighteen  graves 
to  certify  to  the  skirmish  fought  two  weeks  earlier. 
The  burials  had  been  made  so  hastily  that  the  toes  of 
the  dead  protruded  through  the  ground.  Seventeen  of 
the  bodies  were  those  of  the  enemy,  the  other  was  that 
of  Messick.  A sorrowful  moment  it  was  for  the  little 
company,  mostly  beardless  youths,  as  they  stood 
around  the  grave  of  their  first  dead,  one  whom  they 


THE  FIRST  DEAD. 


41 


had  loved  so  well,  and  for  whose  future  they  had  cher- 
ished such  lofty  anticipations.  He  was  a gallant 
soldier  and  a true  comrade,  born  to  command,  with  a 
spirit  of  dash  and  enthusiasm  which  inspired  his  fel- 
lows, and  a boyish  warm-heartedness  which  won  the 
love  and  confidence  of  all.  He  was  one  who  may  be 
held  up  as  a fit  type  of  the  American  Volunteer  whose 
shadowy  image  is  honored  and  mourned  in  so  many 
homes;  and  this  weak  tribute  to  his  memory  may  be 
justly  dedicated  to  the  aged  parents  throughout  the 
land,  whose  lives  have  never  ceased  to  be  embittered 
from  such  a death: 

“ The  old  man  desolate, 

Weeping  and  wailing  sore 
For  his  son  who  is  no  more)” 


42 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


HE  company  mentioned  in  the 
preceding  chapter  was  part 
of  a regiment  which,  in  after 
5 days  of  battle  and  march, 
acquitted  itself  neither 
better  nor  worse  than  any 
one  of  a thousand  others, 
drawn  from  the  various  States  of 
the  loyal  North. 

At  the  beginning,  the  regiment  regarded  itself  as  a 
most  formidable  organization,  equal  to  almost  any 
undertaking.  If  so  required,  it  would  undoubtedly 
have  essayed  the  invasion  of  the  seceded  States,  alone 
and  unaided.  But  its  colonel,  who  had  held  a subal- 
tern’s position  in  the  Black-Hawk  affair,  which  by  a 
poetic  license  had  been  dignified  with  the  title  of 
“War,”  determined  to  make  his  command  abso- 
lutely invincible  ; and  he  secured  from  the  War 
Department  special  authority  to  recruit  and  add  to  it 
a battery  of  artillery,  and  a company  of  cavalry.  These 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


43 


were  secured,  and,  in  the  light  of  a later  experience,  it 
is  comical  to  look  back  at  that  complex  regiment  on 
parade,  with  its  ten  companies  of  infantry,  and  artil- 
lery and  cavalry  on  either  flank,  all  making  vain 
endeavors  to  obey  the  commands  laid  down  in  the 
blue-book  for  one  arm  of  the  service  alone.  The 
absurdity  of  the  combination  was  soon  apparent,  and 
before  entering  upon  active  service  the  organization 
was  broken  up,  the  cavalry  and  artillery  being  sent  to 
join  appropriate  bodies  of  their  own  kind,  and  the  in- 
fantry put  upon  proper  footing  as  an  actual  regiment. 

The  regiment  lay  at  Bird’s  Point,  Missouri,  oppo- 
site Cairo,  Illinois,  during  part  of  the  winter  of 
1861-2.  It  was  one  of  the  few  comprising  General 
Grant’s  little  Army  of  the  Tennessee  in  the  beginning, 
the  force  being  divided  between  Cairo,  Bird’s  Point, 
Missouri,  and  Fort  Holt,  Kentucky.  Headquarters 
were  at  the  first-named  place,  from  which,  before  the 
coming  of  General  Grant,  emanated  military  orders 
with  the  somewhat  pompous  preamble,  “Headquarters, 
Grand  Cairo  and  Dependencies.” 

At  a later  day  the  regiment  assisted  in  the  invest- 
ment of  Fort  Henry,  and  a portion  of  it  took  an  unim- 
portant and  almost  bloodless  part  at  Fort  Donelson, 
while  other  detachments  made  expeditions  into  the  inte- 
rior and  up  the  Tennessee  river. 

Then  came  the  ascent  of  the  Tennessee  river, 
already  opened  up  by  the  engagement  described  in 


44 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  foregoing  chapter.  This  was  one  of  the  finest 
pageants  of  the  war.  The  thirty-five  thousand  men 
comprising  the  army  of  invasion  wore  embarked  upon 
sixty  transports,  led  by  the  gunboats.  The  fleet  dis- 
played bunting  in  profusion  ; and  with  many  of  the 
regiments  were  brass  bands,  whose  music  echoed  from 
shore  to  shore.  Several  of  the  boats  were  provided 
with  calliopes,  and  their  patriotic  melodies,  softened 
by  distance,  sounded  enchantingly.  As  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach,  up  stream  and  down,  rounding  bends  and 
threading  their  wa y among  miniature  islands,  the  long 
line  of  vessels  stretched  away,  a magnificent  panorama 
ever  in  motion. 

March  16th,  General  Sherman’s  division  disem- 
barked at  Pittsburg  Landing,  followed  the  next  day 
by  General  Hurlbut’s.  The  regiment  of  which  this 
narrative  treats,  was  a part  of  the  latter  command. 
Original  journal  entries  show  that  camp  discipline  was 
rigidly  enforced.  Company  and  battalion  drills  and 
dress-parades  were  invariably  performed  each  day. 
There  was  reason  enough  for  this,  not  only  in  a mili- 
tary sense,  but  for  the  moral  effect.  Illness  increased 
rapidly  among  the  troops,  caused  by  unwholesome 
water.  Por  nearly  all  complaints  the  surgeons  had  one 
sovereign  panacea,  whisky  and  quinine,  prepared  at  the 
hospital  tent  by  the  barrelful,  and  administered  with  a 
tin  cup.  Unfortunately  for  those  who  had  a taste  for 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


45 


the  liquor,  it  was  so  unsparingly  drugged  that  its  use 
as  a beverage  was  impossible. 

March  29th,  a new  camp  was  laid  out,  one  mile  far- 
ther south.  Camp-guards  surrounded  each  regiment, 
and  a picket  was  posted,  but  no  works  constructed. 
On  the  31st,  General  Hurlbut  reviewed  his  division 
for  the  first  time,  preparatory  to  a review  by  General 
Grant  on  April  2d.  April  4tli,  a heavy  rain  began  to 
fall,  continuing  all  night  and  part  of  the  5th.  About 
eight  o’clock  on  the  night  of  the  former  day,  scattering 
firing  was  heard  to  the  front,  and  the  regiment,  with 
others,  was  sent  in  that  direction.  A march  of  five 
miles  was  made,  and  the  troops  were  ordered  back  to 
camp  without  encountering  an  enemy  or  learning 
the  cause  of  the  alarm.  This  was  two  days  before  the 
battle  of  Shiloh,  and  rebel  prisoners  taken  in  that 
engagement  said  that  the  Union  forces  that  night 
marched  inside  their  lines,  and  might  have  been  cap- 
tured, but  for  fear  of  causing  an  alarm. 

Sunday  morning,  April  6th,  a beautiful  spring  day, 
the  troops  were  preparing  breakfast,  when  sounds  of 
conflict  came  from  the  right  front.  The  battle  of 
Shiloh  had  begun  ! 

A few  moments  later,  the  long  roll  sounded,  and 
the  troops  went  into  ranks  on  their  color-line,  and  soon 
marched  in  the  direction  of  the  firing.  At  the  side 
of  the  road  they  passed  Colonel  Pugh,  of  the  41st 
Illinois  regiment,  a gallant  old  white-haired  man  who 


46  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

had  seen  service  in  Mexico.  There  was  a remarkable 
squeak  in  his  voice,  and  no  one  who  heard  his  words 
that  morning  will  ever  forget  their  forceful  meaning  or 
peculiar  intonation:  “Boys!  fill  your  canteens! 
Some  of  you  ’ll  be  in  hell  before  night,  and  need 
water  ! ” 

Farther  up  the  road,  the  troops  meet  the  stragglers 
from  the  front,  some  wounded,  and  all  terror-stricken. 
Brave  encouragement  they  give  to  men  going  into 
battle  : “ It’s  no  use,  boys  ! We  ’re  all  cut  to 

pieces  ! ” 

On  presses  the  column.  At  a turn  in  the  road  it 
changes  direction  to  the  right.  In  a fence-corner  the 
surgeons  have  established  their  field  hospital,  and  here 
are  spread  out  their  operating  tables,  and  a glittering 
array  of  knives  and  saws,  exposed  to  the  sight  of  raw 
troops.  It  is  horribly  suggestive.  No  wonder  many 
turn  pale,  or  that  the  lad,  who  at  home  was  an  innocent 
Sabbath-school  scholar,  should  take  from  his  pocket  a 
pack  of  playing  cards  and  throw  them  away.  He  has 
perhaps  a superstitious  feeling  that  such  property  may 
bring  him  ill  luck  ; besides,  if  he  is  to  be  killed,  he 
does  not  care  to  have  his  mother  hear  that  he  has  fallen 
into  habits  she  would  not  countenance. 

Here  is  a gap  in  the  rail-fence,  and  the  column 
passes  through,  and  forms  in  line  of  battle  in  an  orchard 
of  young  peach  trees.  Other  regiments  connect  with 
it,  right  and  left.  A battery  of  artillery  gallops  up  on 


THE  GROWTH  OP  A REGIMENT. 


47 


either  flank  and  unlimbers.  That  on  the  left  opens  fire 
with  great  vigor  upon  the  enemy,  now  plainly  in  sight; 
that  on  the  right  stampedes  without  firing  a gun — the 
cannoneers  cut  the  traces,  mount  their  horses,  and 
gallop  wildly  to  the  rear. 

In  front,  and  on  the  extreme  edge  of  a field  which 
lies  beyond  the  orchard,  is  a dense  forest,  occupied  by 
the  enemy.  The  troops  march  bravely  toward  it.  The 
colonel  sees  that  he  is  not  strong  enough  to  carry  the 
position,  and  he  orders  “ About  face.”  The  men  march 
rearward  in  line  of  battle.  Here  and  there  the  line 
bulges;  the  men  are  gradually  quickening  their  pace; 
there  is  every  provocation  for  a stampede.  The 
commander  orders  “ Steady  ! ” and  the  gallant  fellows 
set  their  teeth  hard,  and,  with  muskets  at  shoulder, 
regain  the  accustomed  drill  step.  “ Battalion,  halt ! 
About  face  ! Lie  down,  and  no  firing  without  orders ! ” 
The  regiment  has  not  fired  a gun,  but  it  has  received 
severe  punishment.  Its  retrograde  movement,  under 
fire,  is  a magnificent  exhibition  of  pluck  for  raw 
troops. 

The  enemy’s  batteries  have  now  opened;  They  fire 
solid  shot,  which  strike  the  ground  a couple  of  hun- 
dred yards  in  advance,  and  reach  the  troops  in  ricochet- 
ting.  Admirable  range  the  gray-coated  artillerists 
have  ! A small  tree  near  by,  not  thicker  than  a stove- 
pipe, is  bruised  with  the  marks  of  five  cannon-balls 
within  the  height  of  a man.  A cannon  shot  knocks  out 


48  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

the  corner-post  of  a shed,  letting  fall  the  roof,  and 
with  it  a squad  of  venturesome  fellows  who  have 
climbed  up  to  witness  the  panorama  in  front.  Now 
the  enemy  fires  shell  and  grape-shot.  One  of  the 
iron  missiles  tears  a cruel  groove  in  the  skull  of 
a color-guard.  Another  knocks  off  the  muzzle  of  a 
lad’s  gun  as  he  is  capping  it  for  another  shot.  He 
completes  the  operation,  and  discharges  his  weapon, 
but  when  he  brings  it  again  to  his  side,  he  finds  that 
he  can  not  squeeze  his  cartridge-ball  into  the  ragged 
muzzle.  “ Don’t  that  beat  the  devil  ! ” is  his  exclama- 
tion to  his  commander.  The  next  moment  he  has 
another  gun,  which  has  been  thrown  away  by  a com- 
rade, who  flees  in  mortal  terror,  only  to  die  in  two 
days,  not  from  a hurt,  but  from  simple  fright  ! 

Now  out  of  the  forest  in  front  marches  the  gray  line 
of  battle.  On  it  comes,  without  a break  in  its  ranks. 
The  Union  troops  open  upon  it  a terrific  fire,  each  man 
loading  and  discharging  his  gun  as  rapidly  as  possible. 
The  gray  line  cannot  withstand  the  storm  of  leaden 
hail  — it  loses  its  pace,  halts,  and  then  recoils.  Three 
times  it  attempts  to  pass  over  that  dreadful  field  of 
death,  and  as  often  does  it  fall  to  pieces,  and  hasten 
back  to  shelter-  in  broken  fragments.  More  than  a 
score  of  years  afterward  a rebel  captain  who  was  in 
the  charge  confessed  to  a soldier  who  opposed  him 
that  day,  that  the  slaughter  in  the  peach-orchard  was 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


49 


the  most  horrible  action  in  which  he  was  engaged 
during  the  entire  war. 

Our  regiment  is  now  shifted  to  the  left  of  the  Co- 
rinth road,  and  engages  the  enemy  at  short  pistol  - 
range.  The  ground  is  broken  and  densely  wooded — it 
is  not  far  from  the  famous  “ Hornets’  Nest.”  The  fire 
on  either  side  is  horrible.  The  thick  underbrush  is 
literally  mowed  down  by  bullets.  Men  are  shot  in 
half-a-dozen  places  at  once.  The  dead  lie  where  they 
fall;  the  wounded  drag  themselves  below  the  brow  of 
the  hill  for  protection  from  further  harm.  The  ammu- 
nition is  nearly  exhausted.  Where  are  the  field-boxes 
of  cartridges  ? Fatal  blunder  ! there  are  none  where 
they  are  most  sorely  needed.  Here  and  there  the  sol- 
diers drop  behind  the  hill  and  take  from  the  cartridge- 
boxes  of  the  dead  and  wounded  what  ammunition  is 
left,  and  resume  their  places  in  the  line,  only  to 
repeat  the  act,  again  and  again.  So  intent  are  they 
upon  their  errand,  that  one  lad  does  not  recognize  the 
close  friend  and  comrade  whom  he  despoils.  Twenty 
years  afterward  the  two  meet  to  talk  of  the  battle,  and 
the  former  learns,  for  the  first  time,  whose  form  it  was 
he  bent  over  in  that  hour  of  desperate  effort. 

This  is  the  key  to  the  position  of  the  Union  army, 
and  here  the  enemy  makes  his  most  heroic  effort.  A 
Tennessee  brigade  is  broken  under  the  terrible  fire  it 
encounters ; one  of  its  regiments  rallies  and  advances 
three  times,  only  to  fall  back  again  and  again.  Har- 
4 


50 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


ris,  the  Governor  of  Tennessee,  appeals  to  his  troops 
to  make  a final  effort,  and  save  the  fair  name  of  their 
State.  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  the  idol  of 
the  Confederates,  now  places  himself  at  their  head — 
leads  them  to  the  assault,  and  is  mortally  wounded. 

In  this  valley  of  death  the  regiment  loses  more  than 
one-half  of  the  men  who  went  into  action.  Little  won- 
der that,  with  a line  so  thinned  out,  in  a dense  wood,  a 
young  soldier,  on  his  return  to  the  front  from  a search 
for  cartridges,  thinks  himself  deserted,  and  takes  his 
way  to  the  rear.  At  the  head  of  the  ravine  the  old 
colonel  hails  him  : “ Where  are  you  going  ?”  “To 

find  the.  regiment ! ” “ Well,  go  to  the  front  ! All 

that  are  left  are  there  ! ” “ All  right,  sir  ! I thought 

they  were  all  gone  ! ” and  the  lad  again  goes  into 
action. 

Every  cartridge  at  last  is  gone  ! “Fix  bayonets!” 
is  the  command  of  the  colonel.  But  the  left  is  crushed, 
and  the  enemy  comes  with  a wild,  surging  charge  from 
that  flank,  firing  as  they  advance.  Every  field  officer 
is  killed  or  disabled,  the  brave  old  colonel  falling  last 
of  all,  with  a ball  which  he  carries  to  this  day.  There 
is  little  semblance  of  organization  now,  and  the  men 
seek  the  rear  as  best  they  can.  There  are  scores  of 
regiments  in  the  same  plight,  and  the  last  hour  of  the 
day  is  given  to  seeking  their  own  members,  and  re- 
forming, to  hold  the  lines  that  night,  and  prepare  for  a 
fresh  struggle  on  the  morrow. 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


51 


The  troops  are  without  either  food  or  water,  and 
their  thirst  is  aggravated  by  the  salty  taste  of  the  car- 
tridges they  have  been  biting  all  day.  Neither  have 
they  tents  nor  blankets,  for  the  enemy  has  posses- 
sion of  their  camp.  Then  the  rain  begins  to  fall,  and 
the  men  draw  their  gun-locks  under  their  coat-skirts, 
and  sit  up  against  the  trees,  seeking  to  shelter  them- 
selves as  best  they  can.  All  night  long  the  earth  shakes 
with  the  concussion  of  the  great  guns  on  the  gunboats, 
and  the  explosion  of  their  shells  in  the  enemy’s  lines. 
But  neither  army  cares  for  a night  engagement,  and 
the  hostile  lines  confront  each  other  in  comparative 
silence.  In  the  morning  the  Union  troops  advance 
and  sweep  the  enemy  from  the  field,  the  fresh  men  of 
Buell’s  army  taking  a glorious  part  in  the  victorious 
onset. 

For  some  days  after  the  battle,  this  regiment  was 
firmly  of  the  opinion  that  it  had  sustained  the  fiercest  of 
the  enemy’s  assaults  on  that  terrible  Sunday;  and  that 
the  blunder  of  some  other  troops  was  the  cause 
of  the  temporary  disaster.  But  the  men  soon  came  to 
learn  the  important  truth,  that  in  this,  as  in  nearly  all 
conflicts  between  armed  men,  each  portion  of  the  line 
has  all  it  can  attend  to,  and  its  best  effort  and  most 
fearful  sacrifice,  are  equally  necessary,  no  more  and 
no  less,  to  a successful  issue. 

The  siege  of  Corinth  followed,  a most  wearisome 
and  exhausting  campaign.  General  Halleck  was  now 


52 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


in  command,  and  the  troops  were  literally  worn  ont 
with  the  excessive  duty  put  upon  them.  Six  weeks 
were  consumed  in  passing  over  the  thirty  miles  between 
Pittsburg  Landing  and  Corinth.  At  every  advance, 
earthworks,  strong  enough  for  permanent  fortifica- 
tions, were  thrown  up,  with  abattis  in  front.  The  disci- 
pline was  more  severe  than  ever  before.  No  soldier 
was  permitted  to  visit  another  regiment.  The  reveille 
sounded  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morning.  From  six  to 
seven  the  troops  were  drilled  at  double-quick  without 
arms.  Squad  and  company  drill  lasted  from  ten  to 
eleven;  battalion  drill  from  two  to  four;  and  dress- 
parade  took  place  at  four  o’clock.  By  the  casualties 
of  the  battle,  the  exposure,  and  labor  during  the 
siege,  a company  of  ninety  men,  who  left  Illinois 
less  than  a year  before,  was  reduced  to  twenty-three 
effectives,  and  this  proportion  probably  existed  through- 
out the  army. 

There  was  constant  skirmishing,  but  no  severe  ac- 
tion, during  the  siege  of  Corinth,  and  the  city  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Union  troops,  May  28th.  The  retreat- 
ing enemy  was  followed  a few  miles,  the  army  being 
then  recalled  and  posted  along  the  railroad  between 
Corinth  and  Memphis,  making  frequent  wearisome,  and 
generally  profitless,  marches  into  Mississippi,  pursuing 
or  pursued.  The  battle  of  Hatchie  Biver  was  an  inci- 
dent of  this  campaign.  It  was  fought  by  General 
Hurlbut’s  division,  which  intercepted  the  forces  of 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


53 


Price  and  Van  Dorn,  after  their  repulse  at  Corinth  in 
October,  1862. 

The  efficiency  of  the  army  had  been  greatly  improved 
by  the  withdrawal  of  the  old  muskets.  For  these  were 
substituted  Enfield  and  Springfield  rifled  muskets,  both 
admirable^ weapons.  About  the  same  time  the  com- 
plete “regulation”  uniform  was  issued.  This  con- 
sisted of  a ridiculous  dress-coat  of  dark  blue,  with 
brass  shoulder-scales ; a tall,  stiff  felt  hat,  looped  up  on 
one  side  with  a brass  eagle,  while  in  front  was  dis- 
played a brass  bugle.  A feather  and  heavy  blue  cord 
completed  the  head-dress.  The  men  had  a great  con- 
tempt for  this  assortment  of  military  millinery,  and 
exhibited  a remarkable  faculty  for  losing  all  the 
ornaments,  which  were  not  readily  replaced;  the  hat 
crown  they  persisted  in  turning  down  to  about  one- 
third  its  normal  height.  The  officers  finally  recognized 
the  impossibility  of  maintaining  such  a uniform,  and 
the  troops  soon  took  up  with  the  comfortable  blouse 
and  fatigue  cap,  which  were  their  distinguishing  marks 
during  the  later  years  of  the  war. 

During  the  marches  in  Tennessee  and  Mississippi, 
in  the  summer  of  1862,  large  numbers  of  negroes 
flocked  to  the  army.  The  Emancipation  Proclamation 
had  not  yet  been  penned,  and  all  these  poor  people 
were  driven  back  to  their  masters,  save  a few  able- 
bodied  men  (sixty  to  a regiment),  whose  use  was 
permitted  as  teamsters  and  cooks.  The  slaves 


5 i MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

imagined  that  the  coming  of  this  army  meant'  their 
liberation  from  bondage.  Men,  women  and  children 
followed  the  troops  for  miles,  carrying  knapsacks 
and  bringing  water  for  the  weary  soldiers.  Their  dis- 
tress on  being  repulsed  was  pitiful  to  behold.  At  this 
time  foraging  was  strictly  forbidden,  and  severe 
punishment  awaited  the  hungry  soldier  who  entered 
a field  for  potatoes,  or  shot  a pig.  It  was  the  day  of 
the  “ rose-water  war  policy,”  so  mercilessly  ridiculed 
by  Orpheus  C.  Kerr. 

In  September,  1862,  the  first  great  blow  was 
struck  against  slavery,  and  the  discipline  of  the 
army  was  put  to  its  crucial  test.  President  Lincoln 
had  issued  his  cautionary  proclamation,  setting  forth 
that,  on  the  first  day  of  January  following,  in  the  event 
of  still  existing  rebellion,  he  would  proclaim  the  free- 
dom of  the  slaves.  The  majority  of  the  troops  were 
not  in  sympathy  with  this  measure,  and  there  was 
every  prospect  of  wide-spread  desertion.  In  many 
instances  commissioned  officers  did  not  attempt  to  con- 
ceal from  the  men  their  own  opposition,  and  expressed 
the  intention  of  resigning.  In  this  crisis,  Colonel 
Logan,  of  the  32nd  Illinois  regiment,  took  a decided 
stand.  He  caused  the  proclamation  to  be  read  at 
the  head  of  his  command,  and  said  that  any  officer 
tendering  his  resignation  for  this  reason,  or  expressing 
disaffection,  would  be  reported,  with  a recommenda- 
tion for  his  dishonorable  dismissal  for  insubordina- 


THE  PEACH  ORCHARD  AT  SHILOH 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


57 


tion  and  disloyalty.  The  effect  of  this  determined 
action  was  most  salutary.  Not  a resignation  was 
offered,  and  the  brewing  storm  passed^  away.  Other 
commanders  were  equally  patriotic,  many  in  spite  of 
personal  convictions  ; there  was  no  further  open  dis- 
affection in  the  army. 

In  the  winter,  occurred  the  march  through  Missis- 
sippi, the  intention  being  to  reach  the  rear  of  Vicks- 
burg. The  campaign  was  brought  to  an  abrupt  close 
by  the  disaster  at  Holly  Springs.  That  important  sup- 
ply depot  was  yielded  to  the  enemy,  by  its  commander, 
without  firing  a shot. 

A few  months  later,  the  regiment  was  a part  of 
the  army  engaged  in  the  operations  against  Vicksburg, 
being  under  fire  almost  daily  for  three  months.  The 
incidents  of  the  siege  would  require  a volume  in 
themselves.  The  bombardment  at  night  by  the  gun- 
boats and  mortars  was  indescribably  grand.  The 
labors  of  the  army  were  arduous,  but  there  was  less 
work  with  the  spade  than  at  Corinth.  The  troops 
learned  that  slighter  works  were  sufficient  protection, 
and  they  husbanded  their  strength  for  the  skirmish 
line.  The  Union  army  made  some  advance  almost 
every  night,  and  frequent  dashes  by  day.  The  end 
came,  July  4th,  1863,  when  the  enemy  displayed  the 
signal  of  surrender.  It  was  not  long  before  the 
national  colors  were  unfurled  from  many  points  in  the 
city  ; and  the  fleet  of  gunboats  steamed  up  to  the 


58 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


wharf,  each  vessel  firing  a national  salute  as  she 
rounded  to.  The  next  day  a large  part  of  the  Army 
of  the  Tennessee  marched  out  to  Jackson,  and  de- 
feated General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  who  was  threaten- 
ing the  Union  rear,  returning  afterward  to  Yicksburg. 

The  remainder  of  the  year  was  devoted  to  expedi- 
tions into  Louisiana  and  the  interior  of  Mississippi, 
which,  while  important  in  the  general  plans  of  the  war, 
are  not  necessary  to  this  narrative. 

Now  began  preparations  for  the  campaign  against 
Atlanta.  The  army  was  in  magnificent  trim  for  the 
task.  True,  it  had  lost  many  a gallant  soldier,  who, 
if  living,  would  have  done  yet  greater  service  for  his 
country,  and  won  honorable  distinction  for  himself. 
Alas,  such  are  the  fortunes  of  war  ! Aside  from  this, 
campaigning  had  proved  a severe  school,  and  it 
yielded  admirable  results.  It  was  a most  thorough 
winnowing  process.  The  sickly  and  infirm  had  been 
retired  from  service  ; the  half-hearted  had  dropped 
by  the  wayside  ; the  coward  and  camp-bully,  generally 
synonymous  terms,  had  deserted.  The  company  men- 
tioned in  the  opening  chapter  will  serve  to  illustrate 
the  casualties  incident  to  these  campaigns.  Its  ninety 
men  at  the  outset  had  been  reduced  to  thirty-five  when 
the  Atlanta  campaign  began.  Anticipating  the  narrative, 
it  may  be  mentioned  that  but  twenty-six  of  the  number 
marched  out  of  Atlanta  to  the  Sea.  Only  sixteen 
remained  to  the  end,  to  be  mustered  out  with  the  colors 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A REGIMENT. 


59 


at-  the  close  of  the  war  ; and  among  these  was  the  lad 
who  was  bade  go  home,  because  he  would  never  make 
a soldier.  He  participated  in  all  the  campaigns  of 
the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  from  first  to  last,  without 
a wound,  a day  in  hospital,  or  absence  on  sick  leave. 

Such  was  the  history  of  one  regiment.  Its  ex- 
perience was  not,  peculiar  ; with  little  exception,  it 
was  that  of  most  volunteer  regiments  in  the  field. 


60 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

THE  ARMY  AND  ITS  PERSONNEL, 

HATTANOOGA,  Tennessee, 
within  the  shadow  of  famous 
old  Lookout  Mountain,  was 
the  scene  of  extraordinary 
bustle  and  preparation  dur- 
ing the  month  of  April,  1864. 
Forces  were  being  concen- 
trated and  equipped  for  what 
was  destined  to  be  one  of  the 
most  brilliant  and  successful 
campaigns  of  the  war,  if,  indeed,  it  did  not  surpass  all 
others  in  brilliancy  of  conception,  completeness  of 
execution,  and  thoroughness  of  results.  It  was  di- 
rected against  Atlanta,  and  out  of  it  grew  the  im- 
portant, but  frolicsome,  march  to  Savannah,  and  the 
campaign  of  the  Carolinas.  So  closely  did  these 
events  succeed  one  -another,  and  so  intimately  blend- 
ed were  their  consequences,  that  the  March  to  the 
Sea  may  be  said  to  have  begun  at  Chattanooga,  and 
to  have  ended  with  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston’s 


THE  ARMY  AND  ITS  PERSONNEL. 


61 


surrender  to  General  Sherman  at  Raleigh,  North 
Carolina.  These  operations  covered  a period  of 
twelve  months,  during  which  time  almost  every  day 
was  spent  in  marching  or  fighting,  and  frequently 
both.  There  were  many  severe  battles,  and  at  all  times 
sharp  skirmishing,  sometimes  here,  sometimes  there, 
and  often  along  the  entire  line.  But  it  was  ever  a 
grand  “ Forward  ! ” from  first  to  last, 

The  troops  selected  for  these  important  undertak- 
ings were  the  choicest  of  the  nation,  the  veterans 
of  the  campaigns  narrated.  Many  of  them  hav- 
ing nearly  completed  a three  years’  term  of  service, 
re-enlisted,  and  were  , designated  by  the  War  De- 
partment as  “Veteran  Volunteers,”  and  authorized  to 
wear  the  chevrons  indicative  of  long  and  ardu- 
ous service.  They  were  just  returning  from  home, 
after  enjoying  a brief  furlough,  granted  in  con- 
sideration of  their  re-enlistment.  Every  man  was  a 
seasoned  veteran,  toughened  by  exposure,  and  taught 
self-reliance  through  the  workings  of  that  first  law  of 
nature,  self-preservation.  His  bearing  proclaimed  a 
high  degree  of  pride  in  his  soldierly  record,  a con- 
scientious belief  in  his  mission,  and  an  unfaltering 
faith  in  the  successful  issue  of  his  cause.  He  was  not 
only  a perfect  soldier  himself,  but  he  was  a school- 
master to  the  raw  recruits  brought  to  the  front  from 
time  to  time  to  replace  the  fallen  and  disabled, 
who,  taught  by  his  example,  learned  the  full  duty  of 


62 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


soldiers  in  vastly  less  time  than  he  had  acquired  it, 
and  became  almost  veterans  by  his  side,  before  the 
campaign  had  fairly  opened. 

The  largest  body  of  troops  was  the  Army  of  the 
Cumberland,  the  heroes  of  Stone  River  and  other  hard 
fought  fields,  commanded  by  Major-General  George 
H.  Thomas,  a grand  soldier,  whose  every  feature  pro- 
claimed him  to  be  as  unyieldingly  steadfast  as  the 
“ Rock  of  Chickamauga,”  which  name  he  bore.  His  own 
distinguishing  characteristics  were  reproduced  in  his 
men,  and  their  superb  staying  power,  and  capacity  for 
giving  and  taking  severe  punishment,  were  appre- 
ciated by  Sherman,  who  always  sent  them  to  hold  an 
enemy  while  others  sought  his  weak  point.  The  Army 
of  the  Ohio,  under  Major-General  Schofield,  with  many 
of  the  same  traits,  performed  a similar  mission  in  con- 
junction with  it.  Last,  was  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee, 
fresh  from  the  victories  of  Vicksburg  and  Jackson, 
and  the  relief  of  the  beleaguered  garrison  at  Chatta- 
nooga— trained  to  long  and  rapid  marches,  swift  in 
motion  and  as  true  to  its  mark  as  the  arrow,  which 
was  the  distinguishing  badge  of  one  of  its  corps. 
This  command,  as  Sherman  expressed  it,  was  the 
“ snapper  to  his  whip-lash  ; ” and  it  was  thrown  from 
flank  to  flank  as  necessity  required,  marching  often  by 
night  to  attack  the  enemy  at  an  unexpected  point  by 
day.  It  was  commanded  by  Major-General  J ames  B. 


THE  ARMY  AND  ITS  PERSONNEL. 


63 


McPherson,  one  of  the  bravest  who  ever  wore  a sword, 
though  as  gentle  and  lovable  as  a woman. 

Subordinate  to  these  officers  was  a brilliant  array  of 
corps,  division,  and  brigade  commanders.  Among  the 
former  were  Logan,  Blair,  Dodge,  Howard  and  Palmer ; 
among  the  latter,  Belknap,  Gresham,  the  Smiths, 
Leggett,  Mower,  Force,  Phillips,  Rowett  and  others. 
Auxiliary  to  these  forces,  and  principally  engaged  in 
protecting  provision  trains  and  covering  the  flanks  of 
the  army,  but  at  times  making  rapid  and  destruc- 
tive raids  upon  the  enemy’s  communications,  were 
large  bodies  of  cavalry,  commanded  by  Stoneman,  Gar- 
rard and  Kilpatrick. 

In  supreme  command  was  Major-General  William 
T.  Sherman,  the  most  unique  figure  of  the  war  period. 
Spare  of  form,  and  careless  in  dress,  he  would  have 
found  difficulty  in  securing  a position  on  a brigadier’s 
staff  in  the  early  days  of  1861,  when  gay  trappings 
commanded  a premium,  and  dress-parades  and  grand 
reviews  passed  for  “ war.”  But  when  he  spoke  he  re- 
vealed his  extraordinary  mental  powers  and  wealth  of 
nervous  energy.  Whether  ordering  a movement  of 
troops  to  meet  an  unexpected  contingency,  or  listening 
to  a report  of  disaster  or  success,  he  instantly  compre- 
hended the  full  import  of  the  event ; and,  equal  to  any 
emergency,  gave  his  commands  with  snappish  prompt- 
ness, and  at  the  same  time  so  explicitly  that  there  could 
be  no  mistake  as  to  his  meaning.  In  some  quarters  he 


64 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


had  been  censured  for  not  being  a “ fighting  general;” 
he  treated  the  sneer  with  a smile.  “ Fighting  is  the 
least  part  of  a general’s  work,  the  battle  will  fight  it- 
self,” he  said,  on  one  occasion.  To  him  the  actual 
conflict  was  an  incident,  which  he  knew  could  be  trust- 
ed to  the  courage  and  ability  of  the  officer  actually 
upon  the  spot.  Not  that  he  was  wanting  in  the  quali- 
fications of  a general  ; he  possessed  them  in  the 
highest  degree,  his  mind  constantly  grappling  with 
great  general  plans.  His  men  once  in  position,  where 
he  wanted  them,  and  there  were  those  to  direct  the 
battle,  who  had  naught  else  to  do. 

General  Sherman  had  won  great  renown  as  General 
Grant’s  chief  lieutenant  at  Yicksburg,  and  in  re- 
lieving the  Union  army  beleagured  in  Chattanooga. 
History  tells  how  competent  he  was  for  the  chief 
command  in  the  great  task  now  set  before  him  ; but 
no  one,  not  with  him,  can  realize  how  complete- 
ly he  was  master  of  his  forces  and  resources?  Not  a 
detail  was  unknown  to  him.  With  wonderful  direct- 
ness and  promptitude,  he  ordered  the  movements  of 
this  vast  army,  at  times  separated  into  numerous 
columns  and  detachments,  all  acting  independently, 
so  far  as  they  themselves  knew,  yet  all  co-oper- 
ating in  the  grand  plan  of  their  chief.  Like  Grant, 
he  was  a rare  judge  of  men,  and  he  was  seldom 
mistaken  in  his  estimate.  The  weak  points  of  this 
brigade  commander,  the  strong  points  of  another,  were 


THE  ARMY  AND  ITS  PERSONNEL.  65 

ever  in  his  mind.  He  knew  the  various  posts  along 
his  railroad  communications,  hundreds  of  miles  to  the 
rear,  and  their  commanders.  If  the  telegraph  told 
him  that  a block-house  was  attacked,  he  knew  whether 
the  officer  in  charge  would  surrender  to  a cavalry  dash, 
or  resist  a division  of  infantry  with  artillery.  He 
knew,  at  all  times  during  a campaign,  just  how  many 
rations  and  rounds  of  ammunition  there  were  in  his 
wagon  trains  ; how  his  men  were  in  health  and  spirit; 
and  the  condition  of  the  feet  of  his  cavalry  and  ar- 
tillery horses.  With  all  this  intimate  knowledge  of 
officers,  men  and  means,  and  an  army  having  un- 
bounded confidence  in  itself  and  in  him,  Sherman  was 
absolutely  invincible. 

Yet  a little  more  than  two  years  before  this,  he 
had  been  semi-officially  denounced  as  a “ crank  ” 
(although  this  precise  term  was  not  then  in  vogue), 
and  considered  unfit  for  the  command  of  more  than  a 
brigade,  because,  at  a moment  in  the  first  year  of  the 
war,  when  some  one  high  in  authority  prophesied 
an  end  of  the  struggle  “ in  sixty  days,”  he  insisted 
that  two  hundred  thousand  men  would  be  needed  to 
occupy  Kentucky,  and  carry  on  offensive  operations! 
But  this  was  not  far  from  the  number  Fate  had  now 
committed  to  his  charge,  to  work  'out  the  greatest 
problem  of  the  day — the  annihilation  of  the  war- 
supporting resources  of  the  “ Confederacy,”  and  the 


5 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


transfer  of  his  army  to  the  battle  fields  of  the  East,  to 
co-operate  with  Grant  in  the  destruction  of  Lee. 

And  more  ! He  was  to  write  his  own  name  high 
among  those  of  the  great  masters  of  war  ; and  to  plan 
campaigns  that  would  be  models  for  study  by  genera- 
tions of  soldiers  yet  unborn.  His  strategy  was  mar- 
velous, and  he  found  a worthy  adversary  in  General 
Joseph  E.  Johnston,  the  opposing  commander.  Move 
succeeded  move,  like  rook  and  pawn  on  the  chess-board, 
one  giving  a check  here,  the  other  there.  Sherman 
maneuvered  so  as  to  gain  position  after  position  with 
the  minimum  loss  of  men  and  material;  Johnston  re- 
treated so  skillfully  before  him  that  he  scarcely  lost  a 
tin-cup.  That  the  one  should  achieve  victory  where 
the  other  sought  to  withhold  it,  is  high  praise.  No 
other  such  struggle  of  Titans  was  witnessed  during 
the  war. 

As  a writer,  General  Sherman  was  in  many  respects 
inimitable,  and  were  he  not  a soldier  he  should 
have  been  an  author.  His  orders,  reports  and  letters, 
were  often  couched  in  homely  but  vigorous  phrase, 
somewhat  after  the  manner  of  Lincoln,  emphasizing 
his  points  in  such  manner  as  to  fasten  them  indel- 
ibly upon  the  mind.  Once,  while  preparing  for 
the  great  campaign,  he  said  : “ Beef  and  salt  are 

all  that  is  absolutely  necessary  to  life,  and  parched 
corn  once  fed  General  Jackson’s  army  on  this  very 
ground.”  Citizens,  at  various  places  along  the  line  of 


THE  ARMY  AND  ITS  PERSONNEL. 


67 


liis  march,  clamored  to  be  fed;  and  the  kind-hearted 
Lincoln  urged  Sherman  to  supply  their  necessities. 
He  answered  : “ The  railroad  can  not  supply  the 

army  and  the  people  too.  One  or  the  other  must 
quit,  and  the  army  don’t  intend  to  do  so,  unless 
Jo.  Johnston  makes  us.  Let  their  friends  relieve 
them  by  wagon,  as  they  would  before  railroads  were 
built.”  The  enemy  having  endeavored  to  wreck 
railroad  trains  by  planting  torpedoes  on  the  track,  he 
wrote  to  a subordinate  : “ Order  the  point  suspected 
to  be  tested  by  a car-load  of  prisoners  or  citizens 
implicated ; of  course  an  enemy  can  not  complain  of  his 
own  traps.”  Newspaper  correspondents  were  a 
special  abomination  in  his  eyes,  provoking  him  to 
great  wrath,  and  spasmodic  profanity  of  a highly 
original  pattern.  “ They  are,”  said  he,  “as  a rule  mis- 
chievous. They  are  the  world’s  gossips  ; they  pick 
up  and  retail  camp  scandal,  and  gradually  drift  to 
the  headquarters  of  some  general  who  finds  it  easier  to 
make  reputation  at  home  than  with  his  troops.  They 
are  also  tempted  to  prophesy  events,  and  state  facts, 
which  reveal  to  an  enemy  a purpose  in  time  to  guard 
against  it.”  The  present  editor  of  a great  newspaper 
in  the  Mississippi  valley,  then  a correspondent  with 
the  army,  incurred  the  personal  displeasure  of  the 
irascible  General  at,  or  immediately  after,  the  battle  of 
Shiloh,  and  was  treated  by  him  in  such  a manner  as 
never  to  be  forgiven  ; even  to  this  day  the  out- 


68 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


raged  scribe  allows  no  opportunity  to  pass  without 
giving  the  General  a sharp  rap  in  partial  payment  of 
the  old  score. 

Since  the  war,  if  it  be  possible,  General  Sherman 
has  grown  even  more  completely  into  the  affections  of 
those  he  once  commanded  in  the  field ; and  his  appear- 
ance at  any  of  the  numerous  soldiers’  reunions  calls 
forth  greater  enthusiasm  than  that  of  any  other  general 
of  the  war  period.  This  is  largely  due  to  his  unaffected 
heartiness,  when  among  those  who  wore  the  blue  in  the 
dark  days  of  the  Rebellion.  He  is  the  most  approach- 
able of  men,  as  accessible  to  the  private  soldier  as  to  the 
major-general;  and  his  intercourse  with  all,  whether  in 
private,  or  upon  public  occasions,  is  such  as  to  impress 
all  with  his  entire  honesty  when  he  said,  in  a letter 
to  the  author  of  this  narrative:  “ I cherish  a real  love 
for  the  men  who  fought  the  civil  war  to  a successful 
conclusion,  and  I wish  them,  one  and  all,  the  largest 
measure  of  honor  and  happiness  on  this  earth.” 


MAKING  READY. 


69 


OHAPTEE  VI. 


MAKING  READY. 

HE  column  about  to  move 
southward  from  Chattanooga  was 
to  consist  of  nearly  one 
hundred  thousand  men,  and 
the  plan  of  campaign  con- 
templated a frequent  de- 
parture from  the  railroad, 
and  dependence  upon  the 
wagon  trains  for  subsistence. 
The  army  was  to  be  re-clothed  as 
far  as  possible,  and  these  stores,  together 
with  food  and  ammunition  for  infantry,  cavalry  and 
artillery,  and  forage  for  animals,  in  sufficient  quantities 
for  a thirty  days’  supply,  were  all  to  be  sent  from 
Louisville,  Kentucky,  the  base  of  supplies,  nearly 
four  hundred  miles  distant,  over  a single  pair  of  rails 
traversing  a hostile  region.  Although  the  road  was 
guarded  by  several  thousand  men,  posted  along  its 
length,  in  forts,  stockades  or  block-houses,  at  towns, 
rivers,  and  water  and  wood  stations,  the  enemy  often 
made  serious  breaks,  destroying  scores  of  engines 


70 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


hundreds  of  cars,  and  burning  or  carrying  away  vast 
quantities  of  stores,  which  were  greatly  needed  at  the 
front.  At  its  ordinary  capacity,  when  undisturbed,  the 
railroad  could  do  little  more  than  provide  for  the 
necessities  of  the  army. 

To  accumulate  supplies  for  a forward  movement,  in 
the  face  of  such  difficulties,  demanded  close  economy 
and  extraordinary  effort.  All  items  of  the  army  ration 
which  could  possibly  be  dispensed  with,  were  stricken 
out,  little  being  transported  save  hard  bread,  bacon, 
sugar,  coffee  and  salt.  Beef  was  driven  from  Louis- 
ville on  the  hoof.  Only  the  most  necessary  articles 
of  clothing  were  issued.  Shoes  and  stockings,  abso- 
lutely indispensable  to  the  march,  were  provided  in 
abundance  ; little  attention  was  given  to  supplying 
outer  garments;  the  men  were  generally  willing  to 
wear  the  same  coats  and  trousers  they  had  brought 
with  them  from  Yicksburg.  True,  in  many  cases, 
these  dilapidated  articles  exposed  more  of  the  human 
anatomy  than  they  concealed,  but  their  wearers  did 
not  expect  to  see  company  which  would  be  fastidi- 
ous about  such  things.  Many  of  the  line  officers  were 
scarcely  more  presentable  than  their  men,  and  with 
them  partook  of  the  same  limited  fare. 

But  supplies  failed  to  accumulate.  Cutting  red 
tape  with  a stroke  of  his  pen,  Sherman  ordered  all 
railroad  cars  reaching  Louisville,  from  whatever  direc- 
tion, to  be  loaded  with  supplies  and  sent  to  the  front; 


MAKING  READY. 


71 


and  in  spite  of  the  angry  protests  of  railroad  officials 
all  over  the  country,  his  order  was  obeyed  to  the  letter. 
Henceforth,  trains  on  the  “United  States  Military 
Railroad”  were  motley  enough,  and  it  may  be  said, 
without  exaggeration,  that  in  many  of  them  there  were 
not  more  than  three  cars  belonging  to  any  one  road, 
and  nearly  all  came  from  north  of  the  Ohio  river. 

A few  passenger  cars  were  run  as  far  south  as 
Nashville,  but  none  beyond  that  point;  and  an  officer 
or  soldier  seeking  his  command  at  the  front  was 
obliged,  on  leaving  Nashville,  to  find  a place  on  the 
top  of  a freight  car,  as  a member  of  the  armed  guard 
which  accompanied  each  train.  He  was  frequently 
fired  at  by  guerrillas  from  behind  trees  and  hills, 
and  often  his  train  was  thrown  from  the  track,  by 
some  obstruction  or  a displaced  rail,  and  he  was 
attacked  at  a great  disadvantage  by  a considerable 
force  of  the  enemy.  But  this  route,  rough  as  it  was, 
was  one  of  pure  delight  compared  with  the  dirt-road 
assigned  to  most  of  those  returning  from  home  or  hos- 
pital. The  latter  were  organized  into  temporary  com- 
panies or  detachments,  and  obliged  to  drive  and 
guard  beef  herds,  or  wagon  trains,  until  they  reached 
their  destination. 

Notwithstanding  the  difficulty  of  securing  railroad 
transportation,  and  the  urgent  necessity  requiring  it 
entirely  for  military  purposes,  sanitary  and  Christian 
commissions  and  volunteer  philanthropists  from  every 


72 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


State  having  a soldier  in  the  field,  sought  the  freedom 
of  the  road,  only  to  be  denied  by  the  lynx-eyed  Sher- 
man. One  of  these  well-meaning  functionaries  com- 
plained to  his  governor  that  the  great  general  had 
treated  him  with  discourtesy.  The  governor  appealed 
to  Stanton,  Secretary  of  War,  who  lectured  Sherman, 
whereupon  the  indignant  general  retorted  in  this 
characteristic  way  : “ Even  a single  passenger  is  a 

small  matter,  but  he  is  two  hundred  pounds  avoirdu- 
pois, and  his  weight  in  bread  and  meat  would  feed  one 
hundred  men  for  a day.  For  mercy’s  sake  allow  us 
for  the  period  of  our  brief  campaign  to  have  the  exclu- 
sive use  of  our  single  track  of  rail,  every  foot  of  which 
we  must  guard,  and  every  inch  of  which  has  cost  us  a 
precious  life.” 

And  this  slender  artery  of  life,  upon  which  depended 
the  very  existence  of  a hundred  thousand  men,  and 
perhaps  that  of  the  nation  itself,  was  soon  to  be  indefi- 
nitely extended,  to  keep  pace  with  the  army  pressing 
southward,  every  additional  mile  costing  more  lives, 
adding  to  the  risk  of  breakage  by  the  enemy,  and 
diminishing  the  moving  column  to  the  extent  of  the 
detachments  left  behind  for  its  protection.  Important 
bridges  and  strategic  points  were  guarded  by  veteran 
troops,  posted  in  earthworks  with  artillery ; but  for  the 
greater  part  the  defenses  were  block-houses  and  stock- 
ades, garrisoned  by  “ short  term  ” men  enlisted  for  the 
purpose.  It  was  a service  of  vast  importance,  but 


MAKING  READY, 


73 


monotonous  and  inglorious,  and  the  rudely  painted 
sign  displayed  at  each  of  these  minor  posts,  addressed 
to  passing  trains,  “Please  throw  us  a paper!”  told  a 
pathetic  story  of  loneliness  and  anxiety.  In  many 
cases  these  little  garrisons  were  fiercely  attacked  and 
made  gallant  and  successful  resistance.  The  heroic 
defense  of  Allatoona,  referred  to  hereafter  at  length, 
is  almost  as  famous  as  the  “ Charge  of  the  Light 
Brigade  ” — it  was  certainly  far  more  momentous  in  its 
results. 

The  Railway  Construction  and  Repair  Corps,  made 
up  of  civilians,  was  an  all-important  ally.  Large 
detachments  were  stationed  at  suitable  points,  and  dis- 
patched to  each  break  in  the  road  as  soon  as  one  oc- 
curred. As  a matter  of  fact,  this  corps  was  perpetually 
in  motion.  So  thoroughly  was  it  equipped,  and  so 
zealously  did  it  push  the  work,  that  the  enemy  fre- 
quently heard  the  engine  whistle  at  the  front,  within  a 
few  hours  after  they  had  inflicted  damage  which  they 
believed  could  not  be  repaired  in  a week.  Duplicates  of 
bridges  and  important  trestles  were  kept  in  reserve  to 
replace  those  destroyed,  each  timber  being  numbered 
and  fitted  ready  to  put  in  place.  Some  of  this  work  was 
almost  marvelous.  But  the  grandest  achievement  of 
the  corps  was  the  replacement  of  the  bridges  over  the 
Chattahoochee,  Etowah  and  Oostanaula,  which  had  been 
destroyed  by  the  retreating  enemy.  These  structures, 
being  within  the  enemy’s  lines,  could  not  be  dupli- 


74  n MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

cated  from  the  store-house,  and  most  of  the  timber 
had  to  be  cut  out  of  the  forest,  on  either  side  of  the 
streams.  They  were  from  six  to  twelve  hundred  feet 
long,  and  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  feet  high,  yet 
they  were  replaced  in  two  to  five  days.  The  moral 
effect  was  marvelous.  The  Union  troops  were  led 
to  believe  that  their  communication  with  home  could 
never  be  interrupted,  save  for  a few  hours  at  a time  ; 
while  the  enemy  was  fully  convinced  that  Sher- 
man and  his  men  were  all  but  omnipotent,  and  that 
destructive  measures  were  of  little  avail  to  arrest  their 
progress.  Indeed,  there  was  a story  in  those  days  to 
the  effect  that  Johnston  had  determined  to  blow  up 
an  important  railroad  tunnel  in  order  to  stop  the 
invaders,  whereupon  one  of  his  men  remarked,  44  There 
is  n’t  no  use  in  that,  ’cause  Sherman  carries  ’long 
duplicates  of  all  the  tunnels  ! ” 

Not  less  important  was  the  service  rendered  by  the 
Telegraph  Corps,  also  made  up  of  civilians,  and  under 
the  charge  of  Colonel  J.  C.  Yan  Duzer,  who  was  desig- 
nated 44  Superintendent  of  United  States  Military 
Telegraphs.”  Colonel  Yan  Duzer  was  an  operator 
at  Carlinville,  Illinois,  early  in  1861,  and,  on  that 
dreadful  April  morning,  gave  to  the  people  of  that 
place  information  of  the  first  firing  upon  the  flag  at 
Sumter.  He  was  accomplished  in  his  profession  ; 
and  a genial,  whole-souled  man. 

At  every  fort  and  block-house  was  stationed  one 


ON  THE  SKIRMISH  LINE. 


MAKING  READY. 


77 


or  more  of  Colonel  Van  Duzer’s  corps.  Each  op- 
erator had  for  his  equipment  a navy  revolver,  and  a 
miniature  pocket  “ sounder,”  which  frequently  served 
a good  purpose.  At  times,  he  was  driven  out  of  his 
office  by  a dash  of  rebel  cavalry,  or,  perhaps,  an  infantry 
force  seeking  a lodgment  upon  the  railroad.  He 
usually  made  his  escape,  and  the  first  thing  he  did, 
after  bidding  a hasty  good-bye  to  his  assailants,  was 
to  climb  a telegraph  pole,  attach  his  pocket  instru- 
ment, and  notify  General  Sherman  at  the  front,  of  the 
number  and  designs  of  the  enemy,  and  the  direction  in 
which  they  had  gone.  Rarely  did  the  rebels  learn 
anything  of  importance  from  this  trusty  servant.  He 
dealt  in  a cipher  code,  which  was  unintelligible  save 
to  the  initiated,  and  even  this  was  frequently  changed. 

Another  important  adjunct  was  the  Signal  Corps. 
Its  members  were  chosen  from  officers  and  men 
of  the  army,  with  a special  view  to  intelligence, 
daring  and  adaptability.  Each  detachment  carried 
a white  flag  bearing  a black  square,  colors  recogniza- 
ble at  a great  distance  ; and  signals  were  conveyed 
by  certain  movements  to  right  and  left,  vertical  and 
horizontal,  indicating  different  letters  of  the  alpha- 
bet. The  letters  signaled  stood  for  other  letters,  so 
that  a cipher  code  was  necessary  to  the  interpretation 
of  a message,  and  the  key  was  changed  at  frequent 
intervals.  The  officer  in  command  of  each  detachment 
carried  powerful  field-glasses,  and  also  a fine  portable 


78 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


telescope,  in  order  to  distinguish  signals  at  a great  dis- 
tance. The  Signal  Corps  always  sought  the  most  con- 
spicuous eminences,  whence  they  could  overlook  a large 
scope  of  country,  and  detect  the  movements  of  the 
enemy ; and  frequently  they  erected  a temporary 
observatory  in  the  top  of  a tree,  in  full  view,  and 
within  easy  range,  of  the  hostile  riflemen.  Some  of 
their  deeds  were  of  momentous  importance,  as  at  Ken- 
esaw  Mountain,  after  the  fall  of  Atlanta,  when  Sherman 
signalled  to  Allatoona,  and  encouraged  its  gallant  little 
garrison  to  protract  its  resistance  to  Hood’s  desperate 
assault,  until  reinforcements  could  reach  it.  This 
service  of  the  Signal  Corps  was  fraught  with  great 
personal  danger,  as  when,  before  Atlanta,  on  the 
memorable  22d  of  July,  the  observing  officers  held 
their  position  in  a tree  almost  on  the  very  line  of 
battle. 

With  each  column  marched  a Pioneer  Corps,  whose 
position  was  as  near  the  advance  as  was  safe,  and  which 
rendered  invaluable  service  in  repairing  roads  and 
bridges.  As  it  traveled,  it  “blazed”  its  way  on  trees 
by  the  roadside,  that  troops  following  might  make 
no  mistake  as  to  direction.  Each  army  corps  had  its 
own  peculiar  “blaze,”  which  was  so  familiar  to  all, 
that  a straggler  knew  at  a glance  whether  he  was 
following  Logan,  or  Blair,  or  Palmer,  although  there 
might  not  be  a soldier  or  wagon  in  sight. 

Each  army  corps  had  a distinguishing  badge,  the 


MAKING  READY. 


79 


color  — red,  white,  blue,  or  yellow  — indicating  the 
divisions.  The  badge  was  worn  by  the  men  upon  coat 
or  hat  ; and  it  was  inscribed  upon  the  wagons  of  the 
supply  and  ammunition  trains.  Some  of  these  em- 
blems were  peculiarly  suggestive  of  the  traits  of  the 
commands  to  which  they  belonged  ; as  the  “Arrow,” 
worn  by  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  noted  for  its  rapid  move- 
ments, and  sureness  in  reaching  a place  when  wanted  ; 
the  “Cartridge-Box”  of  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  famous 
for  its  fighting  qualities,  and  capacity  for  making 
itself  heard  ; and  the  “ Acorn  ” of  the  Fourteenth 
Corps,  which  stood  firm  in  action  as  the  oak  before  the 
storm.  Less  significant  were  the  “ Star  ” of  the  Twen- 
tieth Corps,  the  “ Cross  ” of  the  Sixteenth,  and  others. 

It  was  this  complete  system  of  organization,  this 
close  attention  to  seemingly  small  matters,  in  very 
many  particulars  peculiar  to  it  alone,  that  raised  this 
army  to  so  high  a degree  of  efficiency,  and  gave  to  its 
chief  such  a wonderful  mastery  over  it.  Well  might 
he  say,  as  already  quoted  in  these  pages,  “ The  least 
part  of  a general’s  work  is  to  fight  a battle.” 

Napoleon  once  remarked  that  he  had  overrun 
Europe  with  the  bivouac.  Sherman  had  caught  the 
same  inspiration.  Wagon  trains  were  cut  down  to  the 
smallest  possible  number  of  wheels  and  animals. 
Early  in  war  days  each  company  was  provided  with  a 
six-mule  wagon,  and  three  were  considered  necessary 
for  regimental  headquarters.  Even  then,  when  a 


80 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


movement  was  ordered,  it  became  necessary  to  abandon 
much  camp  paraphernalia  because  of  insufficient 
transportation.^  . SChe  cutting  down  process  had  been 
going  on  gradually,  until  now  but  one  wagon  was 
allowed  to  a regiment,  and  that  for  ammunition  mainly, 
regimental  officers  being  only  permitted  space  enough 
for  a tent-fly,  a small  mess-kit,  and  a few  light 
valises;  and  this  species  of  property  was  always  the 
first  to  be  abandoned,  if  it  became  necessary  to  lighten 
the  load,  on  account  of  broken-down  animals  or  unusu- 
ally bad  roads.  A pack-mule  for  carrying  cooking 
utensils  was  permitted  to  each  company,  but  was  often 
dispensed  with. 

Each  army  corps,  of  fifteen  to  twenty  thousand 
men,  had  a commissary  and  ammunition  train  of  about 
five  hundred  wagons.  The  various  headquarters  were 
provided  with  one  or  two  tents  each,  to  shelter  the 
general  and  staff,  Sherman  himself  setting  the  example. 
He  was  closely  imitated,  save  by  General  Thomas,  who 
took  with  him  so  large  a headquarter  train,  that  it 
went  by  the  name  of  “Pap  Thomas’  Circus.” 

The  “ lightening  of  the  army  ” involved  a grim  con- 
tradiction of  terms.  The  number  of  animals  was  less- 
ened, and  their  burdens  decreased,  but  additional  loads 
were  put  upon  the  troops.  The  endurance  of  the  man 
surpassed  that  of  the  beast.  General  Sherman  esti- 
mated that  the  soldiers  of  each  corps  d'armee  carried 
upon  their  persons  the  equivalent  of  three  hundred 


MAKING  READY. 


81 


wagon  loads ; but  this  estimate  includes  arms  and  per- 
sonal effects  which  would  not  be  transported  for  the 
troops  in  any  event.  The  men  became  almost  pack- 
horses,  and,  encumbered  as  they  were,  their  long  and 
rapid  marches  were  nothing  short  of  marvelous.  Each 
man  carried  his  gun  and  accoutrements,  forty  rounds 
of  ammunition  in  his  cartridge-box,  and  one  hundred 
and  sixty  more  in  his  pockets,  knapsack,  or  haversack. 
His  blanket  and  light  rubber  blanket  were  made  into  a 
long  roll,  the  ends  tied  together,  so  as  to  admit  of  being 
carried  upon  the  shoulder.  This  roll  generally  con- 
tained an  extra  shirt,  a pair  of  socks,  and  a half-sec- 
tion of  a “ dog-tent,”  or  piece  of  light  ducking,  which, 
when  buttoned  to  the  half  carried  by  a comrade,  made 
a very  fair  shelter  for  two  men.  Occasionally  a soldier 
carried  an  extra  pair  of  pants  or  an  overcoat,  but  this 
evidence  of  extravagance  was  regarded  with  contempt 
by  most  of  the  men.  Knapsacks  were  often  discarded 
entirely.  The  provision  issued  to  the  soldier  was  a 
much  abridged  ration,  but  it  brought  up  the  total 
weight  of  his  burden  to  good  thirty  pounds,  or 
more,  no  light  load  to  carry  for  days  at  a time,  in  all 
weather,  and  over  all  kinds  of  road.  He  habitually  had 
a three  days’  supply  of  hard  bread  and  fat  pork,  and 
this  was  to  last  from  seven  to  ten  days  in  case  of 
necessity. 

But  if  Uncle  Sam  limited  the  boys  as  to  their  bread 
and  meat,  he  more  than  made  it  good  with  his  lavish 


82 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


issues  of  sugar  and  coffee.  And  here  let  it  be  recorded, 
that  coffee  accomplished  more  toward  suppressing  the 
rebellion  than  any  other  one  article,  unless  it  be  gun- 
powder itself.  It  was  generous  in  quantity,  beyond 
reproach  as  to  quality,  and  “ the  boys  ” knew  how  to 
extract  its  subtlest  virtues.  Each  one  carried  an 
old  oyster  can  in  which,  after  bruising  the  fragrant 
berry  upon  a stone,  with  the  butt  of  his  musket,  he 
brewed  the  delicious  beverage — the  summum  bonum  of 
human  comfort,  the  panacea  for  all  ills.  Black  as  the 
face  of  a plantation  negro,  “ strong  enough  to  float  an 
iron  wedge,”  and  innocent  of  lacteal  adulteration,  it 
gave  strength  to  the  weary  and  heavy  laden,  and  cour- 
age to  the  despondent  and  sick  at  heart.  The  with- 
drawal of  the  coffee  ration  would  have  moved  the 
army  homeward  a great  deal  sooner  than  could  John- 
ston or  Hood.  In  fact,  a dastardly  experiment  on  the 
part  of  a soulless  contractor  almost  provoked  a great 
mutiny  at  one  time. 

It  was  when  Halleck’s  army  lay  in  front  of  Corinth, 
in  1862.  For  about  two  weeks  there  was  issued  to 
the  troops,  in  lieu  of  the  coffee  berry,  an  extract  which 
purported  to  be  essence  of  coffee,  compounded  with 
sugar  and  milk.  It  came  in  half -gallon  tin  cans,  and 
so  much  resembled  patent  wagon  grease  that  it  went 
by  that  name.  A teaspoonful,  stirred  into  a tin  cup  of 
hot  water,  was  supposed  to  produce  first-class  home 
coffee,  but  taste  and  stomach  revolted  against  the 


MAKING  READY. 


83 


villainous  compound;  and  the  pale  air  was  streaked 
with  oaths  of  the  most  ornate  and  florid  phraseology, 
abounding  in  the  most  picturesque  imagery  of  the 
hadean  future  of  the  patentee  and  contractor,  their 
heirs,  administrators  and  assigns  forever.  The  com- 
missary department  never  had  the  temerity  to  attempt 
another  issue  of  the  vile  stuff. 

The  troops  were  now  ready  to  move  out  of  Chatta- 
nooga. “ The  pomp  and  circumstance  of  glorious 
war”  were  to  be  left  behind  with  the  sick,  the 
tents,  and  the  surplus  baggage.  The  army  was  at  its 
fighting  weight,  stripped  to  the  buff,  ready  and 
willing  to  give  and  take  hard  knocks.  Henceforth, 
for  twelve  months  to  come,  until  the  end  of  the  war, 
there  were  to  be  no  daily  drills  or  parades,  except  for 
a few  days  after  the  capture  of  Atlanta,  and  again  at 
Savannah.  The  drum  and  fife  were  seldom  to  be 
heard,  and  the  army  marched  and  fought  its  way  to 
the  Sea  and  to  Grant,  to  the  prompt  and  stirring  sum- 
mons of  the  bugle. 


84  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


EN  AY  ANT. 


SING  the  language  of  Gen- 
eral Grant,  ‘‘heretofore 
the  armies  in  the  East 
and  West  had  acted  in- 
dependently and  without  con- 
cert, like  a balky  team,  no  two 
ever  pulling  together.” 

General  Grant  had  lately  been 
transferred  to  the  East  as 
General-in-Chief,  and  General 
Sherman  had  succeeded  to  the  supreme  command  in 
the  West.  Both  were  thorough  soldiers  ; they  were 
also  intimate  friends,  rejoicing  in  each  other’s  suc- 
cesses, and  nqt  only  willing  but  glad  to  be  so  placed 
as  to  co-operate.  They  used  the  telegraph  freely,  and 
maintained  a voluminous  private  correspondence,  ex- 
changing views  with  reference  to  the  movements  of 
the  armies,  East  and  West,  suggesting  means  to  this 
or  that  end,  and  each  conforming  his  course  to  that 
of  the  other.  In  short,  complete  confidence  and  con- 
cert of  action  existed,  and  the  war  was  carried  on, 
from  Chattanooga  to  Virginia,  with  a definite  plan. 


EN  AY  ANT. 


85 


May  4th,  1864,  General  Grant  crossed  the  Rapidan, 
moving  toward  Richmond;  and,  twelve  hours  later, 
General  Sherman  put  his  army  in  motion  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Atlanta.  Each  was  fully  determined  to  furnish 
so  much  employment  to  the  enemy  in  his  front  that 
no  forces  could  be  spared  by  either  to  confront  the 
other. 

Sherman’s  army  numbered  ninety-three  thousand 
men  for  battle.  Against  him,  Johnston  had  at  the 
outset  sixty  thousand  effectives,  which"  number  was 
shortly  to  be  increased  to  seventy  thousand.  The  latter 
army,  being  upon  the  defensive,  and  operating  on  inte- 
rior lines,  was  by  all  rules  of  war  more  than  equal  to 
its  assailant.  This  ratio  was  substantially  maintained 
during  the  campaign  ending  with  the  fall  of  Atlanta; 
hence  it  will  be  seen  that  the  federals  had  no  material 
advantage  over  the  enemy. 

General  Sherman’s  first  step  was  the  occupation  of 
Dalton,  naturally  a strong  point,  and  a railroad  junc- 
tion of  great  importance  to  the  enemy.  The  direct 
route  was  impracticable.  It  lay  through  the  pass 
known  as  Buzzard  Roost,  cleft  by  nature  through 
Rocky  Face,  a formidable  spur  of  the  Alleghany  range 
of  mountains.  The  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  under 
General  Thomas,  occupied  the  northern  entrance  to  the 
pass,  supported  by  the  Twenty-third  Corps  under 
General  Schofield;  while  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee, 
under  General  McPherson,  began  that  series  of  flank- 


86 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


ing  movements  for  which  it  was  soon  to  become 
famous.  McPherson’s  line  of  march  lay  southward  to 
Snake  Creek  Gap,  which  gave  an  easy  access  to 
Resaca,  to  the  south  of  Dalton,  occupied  by  the  enemy 
under  General  Johnston.  This  movement  was  begun 
in  excellent  order,  McPherson  passing  through  Snake 
Creek  Gap  without  difficulty,  only  meeting,  at  the  far- 
ther end,  a cavalry  force,  which  was  easily  dispersed. 
On  arriving  in  front  of  Resaca,  however,  he  found  the 
works  so  complete  and  well  manned  that  he  doubted 
his  ability  to  take  them  by  assault,  and  he  fell  back  to 
Snake  Creek  Gap.  Sherman  was  greatly  disappointed, 
and  used  the  only  harsh  language  he  ever  uttered  to- 
ward McPherson,  who  was,  indeed,  his  most  trusted 
lieutenant.  He  said:  44  Such  an  opportunity  does  not 
occur  twice  in  a single  life,  but  at  the  critical  moment 
McPherson  appears  to  have  been  a little  timid.  He 
could  have  captured  half  of  Johnston’s  army,  and  all 
his  artillery  and  wagons.”  At  the  same  time  he 
robbed  his  censure  of  much  of  its  sharpness  by  saying 
that  McPherson  was  perfectly  justified  by  his  orders. 

Meanwhile,  Thomas  and  Schofield  fought  Johnston 
hard  at  Rocky  Face,  until  the  failure  of  McPherson’s 
movement  upon  Resaca  was  known,  when  Sherman 
ordered  a concentration  of  his  army  upon  the  latter 
point.  As  soon  as  this  became  known  to  Johnston  he 
abandoned  -Dalton,  and  both  armies  faced  each  other 
at  Resaca. 


EN  AYANT. 


87 


The  strength  of  the  enemy’s  position  here,  and  the 
nature  of  their  works,  proved  to  be  all  that  McPherson 
had  asserted,  and  the  entire  army  found  serious 
employment  for  some  days.  The  enemy’s  line  was 
developed  May  14th,  and  the  next  day  was  a continu- 
ous engagement,  more  or  less  severe,  along  the  entire 
line,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  taking  the  brunt  of 
the  work,  and  gaining  a heavily  fortified  ridge  from 
which  it  might  reach,  with  its  guns,  the  railroad  bridge 
across  the  Oostanaula  river.  The  enemy  made  repeated 
and  desperate  attempts  to  dislodge  McPherson,  but 
without  success.  That  night  J ohnston  abandoned 
Resaca. 

From  all  over  the  South  came  a fierce  howl  of  rage 
on  account  of  this  disaster,  and  Johnston  was  censured 
so  severely  that  at  a later  day  he  thought  proper  to 
vindicate  himself,  in  language  which  is  a fine  tribute  to 
the  army  which  opposed  him.  “ My  own  operations,” 
he  said,  “were  determined  by  the  relative  forces  of 
the  armies,  and  a higher  estimate  of  the  Northern 
soldiers  than  our  Southern  editors  and  politicians 
were  accustomed  to  express,  or  even  the  administra- 
tion seemed  to  entertain.  Observation  of  almost 
twenty  years  of  service  had  impressed  on  my  mind  the 
belief  that  the  soldiers  of  the  regular  army  of  the 
United  States,  almost  all  Northern  men,  were  equal  in 
fighting  qualities  to  any  that  had  been  formed  in  the 
wars  of  Great  Britain  and  France.  General  Sher- 


88 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


man’s  troops,  with  whom  we  were  contending,  had 
received  a longer  training  in  war  than  any  of  those 
with  whom  I had  served  in  former  times.  It  was  not 
to  be  supposed  that  such  troops,  under  a sagacious 
and  resolute  leader,  and  covered  by  entrenchments, 
were  to  be  beaten  by  greatly  inferior  numbers.” 

Johnston,  however,  so  far  heeded  the  clamor  as  to 
issue  a general  order,  promising  to  give  battle  at  Cass- 
ville;  and  his  troops,  as  was  discerned  from  the  utter- 
ances of  prisoners,  were  constantly  taught  that  they 
were  not  retreating  because  the  fortune  of  war  was 
going  against  them,  but  because  their  general  was 
only  drawing  the  enemy  on  to  certain  destruction. 

On  the  17th,  General  Johnston  went  into  position 
at  Adairsville,  but  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland 
pressed  him  closely  in  front,  while  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  threatened  him  seriously  on  one  flank,  and 
that  of  the  Ohio  on  the  other.  He  therefore  decided 
to  retreat  to  Cassville,  where  he  entrenched  heavily, 
and  issued  to  his  troops  orders  for  battle.  He  failed 
to  make  a stand,  however,  and,  on  the  20th,  retreated 
farther  southward. 

General  Johnston  always  considered  the  abandon- 
ment of  Cassville  as  suicidal,  but  fixed  the  responsi- 
bility upon  Generals  Hood  and  Polk,  who  maintained 
that  their  position  would  be  enfiladed  by  the  federal 
artillery,  and  that  they  would  be  unable  to  hold  it. 
General  Johnston  says  of  this:  “Although  the 


EN  AVANT. 


89 


position  was  the  best  we  had  occupied,  I at  last 
yielded,  in  the  belief  that  the  confidence  of  the  com- 
manders of  two  of  the  three  corps  of  the  army,  of  their 
inability  to  resist  the  enemy,  would  inevitably  be  com- 
municated to  their  troops  and  produce  that  inability.” 
An  angry  discussion  grew  out  of  this  affair,  and  many 
statements  have  been  made  on  either  side,  General 
Hood  in  particular  entering  a bitter  denial.  In  face 
of  these  conflicting  statements,  it  is  extremely  difficult 
to  arrive  at  the  truth. 

Upon  abandoning  Cassville,  the  enemy  retreated 
across  the  Etowah  river,  burning  the  railroad  bridge 
behind  him,  although  immediately  and  hotly  pursued. 
Here  Sherman  halted  his  army  for  a brief  time,  for 
much  needed  rest,  as  well  as  to  enable  the  Construction 
Corps  to  repair  the  railroad,  and  give  opportunity  for 
reloading  the  provision  trains,  which  were  well  nigh 
exhausted. 

Meanwhile,  a division  under  General  Jeff.  C.  Davis 
made  a rapid  movement  upon  Eome,  Georgia,  some- 
what to  the  right  and  rear,  and  entered  that  place  after 
a brisk  engagement,  in  which  he  lost  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men.  This  success  not  only  relieved 
the  principal  column  from  constant  threat,  but  it  also 
made  an  easy  pathway  for  General  Frank  P.  Blair, 
who  was  marching  from  the  Tennessee  river  with  two 
divisions  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  returning  from 
“ veteran  furlough.” 


90 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Allatoona  was  the  next  obstruction,  and  a most  for- 
midable one.  General  Sherman  determined  to  avoid 
it  by  a movement  to  the  right,  and  on  the  23d,  General 
Thomas  moved  his  command  toward  Dallas,  taking 
twenty  days’  rations  in  haversack  and  wagon.  He 
had  approached  near  New  Hope  Church,  when  he 
found  that  the  enemy  had  abandoned  Allatoona  and 
was  again  in  his  front.  A sharp  engagement  ensued, 
in  which  the  enemy  was  driven  some  little  distance,  to 
the  vicinity  of  the  church,  where  he  entrenched,  and 
Generals  McPherson  and  Schofield  were  called  to 
close  up  with  the  remainder  of  General  Sherman’s 
army,  then  in  line.  In  this  movement  General 
McPherson  was  sharply  attacked  in  the  vicinity  of 
Dallas,  but  his  men,  by  brisk  work,  had  succeeded  in 
throwing  up  slight  fortifications,  and  repulsed  the 
enemy,  inflicting  considerable  loss.  Some  days  after- 
ward General  Sherman  occupied  Ackworth,  again 
reaching  the  railroad,  and  the  Construction  Corps  was 
set  to  work  rebuilding  the  bridge  over  the  Etowah. 

During  the  month,  since  leaving  Chattanooga, 
Sherman  had  driven  the  enemy  nearly  a hundred 
miles,  fought  six  battles,  captured  twelve  guns  and 
two  thousand  prisoners,  and  killed  and  wounded 
fifteen  thousand  of  the  enemy.  His  own  loss  in  killed 
and  wounded  was  about  ten  thousand  men. 


AN  INCIDENTAL  FORCED  MARCH. 


91 


CHAPTEB  VIII. 


AN  INCIDENTAL  FORCED  MARCH. 


HE  main  army  was  joined  at 
Ackworth  by  General  Frank 
P.  Blair,  with  the  Third 
and  Fourth  divisions  of  the 
Seventeenth  Corps.  Gen- 
eral Sherman  had  been 
loath  to  leave  Chattanooga  before  the  arrival 
of  these  troops,  who  had  been  home  on  the  thirty 
days’  veteran  furlough  granted  to  all  soldiers  re- 
enlisting for  another  term  of  three  years.  They  could 
not  be  assembled  in  time,  however,  and  he  had  been 
obliged  to  begin  the  campaign  without  them.  They 
were  now  greatly  needed  to  make  up  for  the  losses 
thus  far;  besides,  General  Sherman’s  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  them,  dating  back  to  the  early  days 
on  the  Tennessee  river,  led  him  to  depend  upon  them 
in  an  unusual  degree. 

General  Blair’s  command  had  rendezvoused  at 
Cairo,  and  was  to  be  transported  by  boat  to  Clifton,  on 
the  Tennessee  river,  thence  marching  across  the  coun- 
try by  way  of  Huntsville,  Alabama.  There  were  some 


92 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


curious  incidents  connected  with  this  march.  General 
Blair,  a gallant  officer,  was  noted  for  strong  self- 
assertion,  and  a disposition  to  make  this  trait  quite 
conspicuous  when  he  happened  to  be  in  a position 
where  he  could  do  so.  Notwithstanding  urgent  and 
repeated  orders  from  General  Sherman  to  hurry  his 
command  to  the  front,  he  tarried  at  Cairo,  taking 
things  quite  easily.  Possibly  he  had  some  excuse  for 
dilatoriness.  The  transports  were  under  the  control  of 
a high  officer  of  the  quartermaster-general’s  depart- 
ment, clothed  with  extraordinary  powers  by  the  Sec- 
retary of  War,  who  was  not  disposed  to  regard  the 
emergency  as  sufficient  to  call  for  any  unusual  effort. 
Nearly  all  the  steamboats  chartered  by  the  govern- 
ment were  engaged  between  Cairo  and  ports  on  the 
lower  Mississippi,  and  the  diversion  of  any  of  them 
to  a trip  up  the  Tennessee  seemed  to  him  too  unim- 
portant an  undertaking  to  engage  in. 

At  this  juncture,  Colonel  John  I.  Rinaker,  of  the 
122d  Illinois  Regiment,  commanding  the  post  of  Cairo, 
received  telegrams  from  General  Sherman,  enquiring 
as  to  the  whereabouts  of  General  Blair’s  command, 
and  directing  him  to  take  any  measures  necessary  to 
expedite  its  departure,  if  it  had  not  already  gone. 
Colonel  Rinaker  at  once  issued  orders  for  the  seizure 
of  any  boats  coming  into  port,  and  it  happened  that 
the  first  to  arrive  were  fast  side-wheel  steamers, 
engaged  in  general  trade  on  the  lower  Mississippi. 


AN  INCIDENTAL  FORCED  MARCH. 


98 


The  officers  of  the  vessels  entered  loud  objections, 
appealing  to  the  quartermaster  in  charge  of  river 
transportation,  who  directed  them  to  pay  no  attention 
to  Colonel  Rinaker’s  orders,  suggesting  that  other  and 
smaller  boats  would  sood  arrive,  which  would  answer 
the  purpose  as  well.  Even  this  assurance  was  a great 
concession,  but  Rinaker  refused  to  release  the  boats,  and 
General  Gresham,  who  was  extremely  anxious  to  reach 
the  front,  at  once  embarked  liis  brigade  and  proceeded 
up  river,  closely  followed  by  the  remainder  of  General 
Crocker’s  division  and  that  of  General  Leggett. 
General  Gresham,  in  particular,  was  highly  pleased 
with  Colonel  Rinaker’s  action,  and  expressed  his 
obligations  to  him  in  warm  terms. 

The  march  from  Clifton  was  an  exceedingly 
unpleasant  experience.  Thirty  days  of  high  living  at 
home,  feasted  by  mothers,  wives,  and  sisters,  upon  all 
the  enervating  delicacies  to  which  they  had  so  long 
been  strangers,  together  with  balls  and  late  suppers, 
had  softened  the  muscles  of  the  men,  while  their  pam- 
pered appetites  rebelled  against  short  rations  of  coarse 
food.  But  there  was  urgent  necessity  for  these  troops 
at  the  front,  and  delay  was  not  to  be  tolerated.  The 
men  did  not  understand  the  requirements  of  the  case 
as  did  General  Blair,  who  had  been  goaded  almost  to 
desperation  by  the  sharp  and  frequent  messages  of 
General  Sherman,  bidding  him  push  forward  in  the 
shortest  possible  time,  and  they  swore  horribly  at 


94 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


their  commander  for  the  rapid  pace  to  which  he 
continually  pushed  them.  Sixteen  miles  a day  was 
the  shortest  march  expected;  as  a matter  of  fact,  more 
frequently  from  eighteen  to  twenty  miles  was  the 
distance  actually  accomplished.  This  was  no  small 
task,  loaded  down  as  the  men  were  with  rations  and 
ammunition ; besides,  the  weather  was  extremely 
hot.  During  the  greater  part  of  the  march,  the 
column  was  annoyed  by  Boddy’s  rebel  cavalry,  which, 
while  not  sufficiently  strong  to  do  any  great  damage, 
was  numerous  and  alert  enough  to  keep  the  blood 
warm  and  cause  great  watchfulness. 

May  26th,  the  troops  reached  Decatur,  Alabama,  on 
the  Tennessee  river,  one  of  the  most  picturesque  situa- 
tions visited  by  the  army  during  the  entire  war. 
Later  in  the  day,  a pontoon  bridge  was  laid  and  they 
crossed  to  the  east  side. 

Before  reaching  Borne,  much  of  the  route  lay  over 
a very  mountainous  region.  Sand  Mountain,  a spur 
from  the  southern  continuation  of  the  range  of  which 
the  famous  Lookout  Mountain  is  the  most  conspicuous 
member,  was  particularly  dangerous.  This  was  not  a 
single  peak,  as  the  name  would  imply,  but  a succes- 
sion of  mountains,  of  no  great  altitude,  yet  very 
precipitous.  In  the  sides  of  these,  immediately  over- 
looking an  almost  perpendicular  descent  of  hundreds 
of  feet,  a roadway  had  been  cut,  so  narrow  as  to 
furnish  room  for  only  one  team.  A sudden  pitch 


3Sfc, 


AN  INCIDENTAL  FORCED  MARCH. 


97 


sidewise,  or  a rough  jolt  against  one  of  the  many 
huge  bowlders  which  lay  in  the  roadway,  was  sufficient 
to  upset  a wagon  and  send  it  tearing  down  the  moun- 
tain side,  end  over  end.  Several  such  accidents 
actually  occurred,  but  fortunately  no  human  life  was 
lost,  the  teamsters  being  fortunate  enough  to  leave 
their  saddles  and  reach  a place  of  safety  before  the 
crash  came.  The  passage  of  the  train  necessarily  put 
a great  deal  of  arduous  labor  upon  the  troops,  and  it 
was  by  no  means  unusual  to  see  a squad  of  soldiers 
bolstering  up  a wagon,  in  order  to  keep  the  center  of 
gravity  within  the  limit  of  safety. 

Considerable  straggling  from  ranks  occurred  dur- 
ing the  march,  and  severe  measures  were  taken  to 
repress  it.  In  one  instance,  by  the  personal  order  of 
General  Blair,  and  under  his  own  eye,  one  of  the  offend- 
ers was  “ spread-eagled  ” at  the  tail-board  of  a wagon, 
his  arms  being  extended,  and  his  hands  tied  to  either 
end  of  the  gate,  his  face  to  the  wagon.  Unable  to  see 
through  the  vehicle,  or  look  down  at  the  road,  his 
punishment  was  painful  enough  in  the  passage  over 
the  mountain,  as  he  was  jerked  violently  from  side  to 
side,  with  every  motion  of  the  wagon.  When  night 
came,  the  wagon  pulled  in  to  the  place  selected  for 
General  Blair’s  headquarters;  and  the  general,  recog- 
nizing his  victim,  and  appreciating  the  fact  that  the 
breach  of  discipline  had  been  sufficiently  punished, 
ordered  him  to  be  cast  loose,  and  provided  a good 
7 


98 


MARCHING  THEOUGH  GEOEGIA. 


supper  and  a canteen  of  “commissary;”  then  dis- 
missed him,  with  an  injunction  to  remain  in  the 
ranks  thereafter.  The  soldier  accepted  the  liquor,  if 
not  the  advice,  as  the  amende  honorable,  and  bore  no 
malice. 

Near  Warrenton,  Alabama,  a country  post-office 
yielded  a large  mail  sent  out  from  the  rebel  army,  under 
General  Bragg,  in  the  September  previous.  The  letters 
had  been  held  at  this  place  on  account  of  the  impossi- 
bility of  forwarding  them  to  their  destination,  and 
were  sealed  as  whendhe  writers  sent  them  out.  The 
Yankees,  having  no  respect  for  the  sanctity  of  such 
communications,  distributed  and  opened  them,  the  con- 
tents in  many  instances  provoking  great  merriment. 
The  following  extract  from  one  of  these  letters  gives 
an  inside  view  of  the  feeling,  not  only  in  the  enemy’s 
ranks,  but  at  their  homes  as  well: 

“ Meridian,  Sept.  23d,  1863. 

“ Dear  Mollie:  * * As  I know  you  will  hear  nothing 

at  Natchez  favorable  to  our  cause,  I will  give  you  all  the  particulars 
known  so  far  in  regard  to  our  great  victory.  On  the  18th,  after  several 
unsuccessful  attempts.  Bragg  forced  Rosecrans  to  battle  near  Ringgold, 
Georgia,  which  has  continued  up  to  the  present  time,  and  is  still  raging. 
Bragg  has  gained  a great,  glorious  and  crushing  victory.  Rosecrans 
destroyed  Chattanooga  yesterday,  crossed  the  Tennessee  river,  and  is 
flying  towards  Nashville,  hotly  and  vigorously  pursued  by  Bragg,  with 
the  noble  army  of  veterans  who  have  already  thrashed  him  soundly, 
taking  over  six  thousand  prisoners,  fifty-two  pieces  of  artillery,  and 
innumerable  small  arms,  etc.  Bragg  will  make  his  victory  still  more 
disastrous  to  ‘ the  best  government  the  world  ever  saw.  ’ It  is  his  inten- 
tion to  drive  the  enemy  across  the  Ohio  river  before  he  stops.  Where 

are  now  the  beautiful  Misses  , who  cursed  Jeff  Davis  and  the 

Southern  Confederacy  when  Vicksburg  fell  ? Also,  those  cowardly 


AN  INCIDENTAL  FORCED  MARCH. 


99 


sneaks  who  have  given  up  all  hope;  the  men  who  have  treated  the  Yan- 
kees with  such  favor,  and  entertained  them  at  their  houses?  Their 
shameful  conduct  will  never  be  forgotten.  * * Expect  me  home  in 

about  fifteen  days.  I think  by  that  time  you  will  all  be  once  more  free. 

* * With  much  love,  as  ever,  Will." 

Bain  fell  almost  without  intermission  during  the 
latter  part  of  the  march,  but  shortly  before  reaching 
the  Coosa  river  the  sun  again  shone  out,  and  dried  the 
men’s  clothing  upon  their  persons.  The  river,  already 
greatly  swollen,  was  rising  rapidly;  and,  as  the  pon- 
toon train  was  almost  hopelessly  anchored  in  mud,  far 
in  the  rear,  the  troops  were  ordered  to  ford  the 
stream.  Being  averse  to  again  marching  in  water- 
soaked  clothing,  they  removed  their  shoes,  socks  and 
trousers,  and  strapped  them  upon  their  knapsacks; 
then,  tucking  their  shirts  under  their  arm -pits,  plunged 
in,  dressing  themselves  on  gaining  the  farther  shore. 
An  elderly  woman,  connected  with  the  Sanitary  Com- 
mission, who  swam  her  horse  across  in  time  to  wit- 
ness the  passage  of  the  strange  procession,  remarked 
that  she  had  never  seen  anything  like  it  before. 

June  8th,  General  Blair’s  command  reached  Kings- 
ton, Georgia,  and  opened  communication  with  the 
main  body  of  the  army,  which  was  some  miles  farther 
south. 


100 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


never  gazed  upon  a grander 
scene  than  that  spread  before 
the  vision  from  the  summit 
of  Ackworth’s  rugged  hill  that 
bright  June  day,  more  than 
twenty  years  ago.  To  front  and 
rear,  the  valleys  stretched  away 
in  wide  expanse  of  field,  and 
orchard,  and  grove.  The  air 
was  laden  with  the  incense  of 
flower  and  fruit.  Fleecy  clouds 
floated  athwart  the  blue  expanse  above,  intercepting 
here  and  there  the  bright  sunshine,  and  mottling  the 
landscape  with  alternate  patches  of  light  and  shadow, 
which  chased  each  other  from  field  to  field,  across 
hillock  and  stream. 

Through  this  fine  setting  passed  a magnificent 
panorama.  Following  the  meanderings  of  numerous 
roads,  hither  and  thither,  to  right  and  to  left,  up  hill 
and  down  dale,  in  sunshine  and  in  shadow,  long  lines 
of  blue,  tipped  with  shining  steel,  threaded  their  way. 


KENESAW  MOUNTAIN. 


101 


Here,  borne  by  a mounted  orderly,  a yellow  guidon, 
inscribed  with  the  familiar  devices  belonging  to  gen- 
eral headquarters,  spoke  the  presence  of  the  supreme 
chief  and  his  staff.  At  intervals,  similar  banners 
emblazoned  with  arrow,  or  cartridge-box,  or  acorn, 
designated  the  places  of  corps  commanders;  others 
with  these  emblems  in  red,  white,  or  blue,  told  of  the 
presence  of  division  and  brigade  generals,  enabling  the 
practiced  eye  to  recognize  and  name  each  command 
as  far  as  the  devices  could  be  discerned.  Between 
and  among  these,  behind  and  in  front,  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  reach,  floated  countless  national  colors,  each 
marking  a regimental  organization.  So  far  did  they 
lie  below  the  point  of  observation  on  Ackworth,  that 
regiments  seemed  to  be  but  companies,  and  no  sound 
came  up  from  the  mighty  host.  In  rear  of  each  divi- 
sion followed  the  artillery,  the  bright  brass  of  the 
Napoleons  alternating  with  the  dull  color  of  the  steel 
Hodmans.  And  then,  away  in  the  background,  rising 
and  falling  with  hill  and  valley,  outlined  against  the 
bright  green  of  field  and  wood,  or  the  clear  blue  sky, 
the  long  wagon  train  stretched  out,  the  white  canvas 
covers  seeming,  in  the  distance,  like  the  sails  of  ships 
at  sea. 

Far  to  the  front,  bounding  the  entire  southern 
horizon,  rose  majestic  Kenesaw,  “ the  Twin  Moun- 
tain,” and  its  adjacent  peaks,  as  if  planted  there  to 
stay  the  steps  of  the  onward  pressing  hosts,  bidding 


102 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


them  go  thus  far  and  no  farther.  But  already,  almost 
at  their  very  base,  white  puffs  of  smoke  rose  in  defi- 
ance from  the  rifles  of  the  federal  advance ; while  high 
overhead,  at  Ackworth,  waved  the  tell-tale  flags  that 
bore  the  directions  of  the  great  war-chief  to  the 
troops  opening  the  conflict. 

June  10th,  the  army  reached  Big  Shanty,  a railroad 
station  lying  almost  at  the  foot  of  Kenesaw  Moun- 
tain. It  was  already  famous,  having  been  the  scene 
of  a remarkable  occurrence  early  in  1862.  In  order 
to  break  the  Atlanta  railroad  and  prevent  the  rebels 
from  reinforcing  their  army,  opposing  General  Grant 
at  Shiloh,  General  Mitchell  sent  twenty  picked  men  to 
this  place,  then  far  in  the  interior  of  the  “ Confeder- 
acy.” They  went  disguised,  pursuing  different  roads, 
and  in  accordance  with  their  prearranged  plan  came 
together  at  Big  Shanty,  then  a rebel  camp.  Watching 
an  opportunity,  they  stole  a light  freight  train,  while 
the  crew  were  at  dinner,  and  made  off  at  the  utmost 
speed  in  the  direction  of  Chattanooga.  Their  inten- 
tion was  to  burn  various  large  bridges  after  passing 
over  them  ; but  hot  pursuit  was  made  by  another 
train,  and  they  were  unable  to  accomplish  their  pur- 
pose. They  soon  consumed  all  the  wood  and  water 
aboard  the  tender,  and  found  the  engine  otherwise 
becoming  useless,  the  brass  journals  having  actually 
melted  in  the  wild  run  ; and,  when  near  Chattanooga, 
the  daring  fellows  found  themselves  obliged  to  jump 


KENESAW  MOUNTAIN. 


103 


from  the  engine  ancl  seek  concealment  in  the  woods. 
The  enemy  hunted  them  down,  however,  and  hung 
several  of  their  number.  A thrilling  account  of  this 
remarkable  adventure  has  been  recently  written  by 
one  of  the  survivors,  now  a Methodist  minister. 

Near  by,  and  towering  grandly  upward,  rose  Ken- 
esaw,  a formidable  range,  nearly  three  miles  long. 
Known  as  “ the  Twin  Mountain,”  it  might  be  better 
described  as  a single  eminence  with  a slight  break  or 
depression  about  one-third  the  distance  from  its 
northern  end.  To  the  northwest  lay  Pine  Mountain, 
and  to  the  south,  Lost  Mountain,  two  almost  conical 
peaks,  connected  with  Kenesaw  and  each  other  by 
heavily  timbered  ridges.  It  was  the  most  perfect 
natural  fortification  Sherman’s  army  ever  encountered, 
and  the  enemy  made  the  most  of  the  advantages  it 
afforded.  Their  line  from  Kenesaw  to  Pine  Moun- 
tain was  generally  semi-circular,  the  concavity  being 
presented  to  the  Union  troops.  From  base  to  peak, 
these  everlasting  hills  bristled  with  batteries  and 
swarmed  with  men.  Their  elevation  gave  them  a 
bird’s-eye  view  of  the  federal  skirmish  and  battle 
lines,  and  their  flags  could  be  seen  waving  from  peak 
to  peak,  signaling  every  movement  of  their  assail- 
ants. While  everything  transpiring  in  the  Union 
army  was  distinctly  noted  by  them,  their  own 
movements  were  concealed  by  the  heavy  timber  which 
veiled  their  lines.  A partial  compensation  for  this 


104 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


was  found  in  the  fact  that  the  federal  signal  officers 
had  deciphered  the  enemy’s  code,  and  could  read 
their  flags  almost  as  readily  as  they  themselves.  In- 
deed, it  was  by  means  of  these  signals  that  General 
Sherman  learned  of  the  death  of  Polk,  the  rebel 
Bishop-General,  a few  days  later.  It  is  not  improb- 
able, however,  that  the  enemy  was  equally  quick- 
witted, and  acquired  much  valuable  information  in  a 
similar  way. 

The  enemy’s  line  was  soon  developed  by  the  fed- 
eral skirmishers,  those  of  Blair’s  Seventeenth  Corps 
occupying  the  left,  near  the  north  flank  of  Kenesaw; 
Logan’s  Fifteenth  Corps  and  Dodge’s  Sixteenth  Corps 
joining  them  on  the  right.  Then  came  Thomas,  with 
the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  in  front  of  Pine  Moun- 
tain, and  the  interval  between  that  and  Kenesaw. 
Schofield  lay  under  Lost  Mountain. 

Before  the  close  of  the  day,  the  skirmish  line  was 
feeling  the  enemy  along  his  entire  front  of  nearly  ten 
miles,  while  here  and  there  a battery  threw  a few 
experimental  shells. 

The . next  morning,  a sunless,  cheerless,  drizzling 
day,  General  Sherman  rode  to  the  front,  with  a single 
staff  officer  and  an  orderly.  Dismounting,  he  seated 
himself  upon  a fallen  log  near  the  railroad  track. 
Colonel  Van  Duzer  had  just  taken  from  his  pocket  a 
light  piece  of  wire,  scarcely  larger  than  a horse  hair. 
This  he  spliced  to  the  telegraph  wire  which  dangled 


KENESAW  MOUNTAIN. 


105 


from  a pole  near  by,  and  attached  it  to  his  pocket- 
instrument,  not  larger  than  an  ordinary  snuff-box. 
Seating  himself  beside  the  general,  he  began  tapping 
the  delicate  little  key,  the  general  dictating.  A half- 
hour  later,  Van  Duzer’s  ear  was  closely  bent  to  the 
miniature  sounder,  and  his  lips  moved  as  he  gave 
Sherman  the  answering  message.  The  latter  made 
a gesture,  expressive  of  satisfaction,  then  mounted 
his  horse  and  rode  away.  A few  moments  afterward, 
Van  Duzer  told  the  writer  that  the  general  had 
reported  satisfactory  progress  to  headquarters  at 
Washington,  receiving  in  return  an  answer,  expressing 
great  satisfaction,  and  conveying  warm  congratula- 
tions. 

Later  in  the  day,  a daring  federal  engineer  ran  his 
locomotive  up  the  railroad  immediately  under  Kene- 
saw,  and  drew  the  fire  of  the  rebel  batteries.  He 
blew  his  whistle  defiantly,  and  then  backed  away  with- 
out injury,  while  the  vast  Union  army  cheered  and 
cheered,  until  the  hills  of  Georgia  rang  with  the 
sound.  It  was  terribly  exasperating  to  the  enemy, 
and  their  skirmish  line  opened  a spiteful  fire,  which 
was  as  viciously  returned,  night  alone  putting  an  end 
to  the  noisy  but  comparatively  harmless  conflict. 


106 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  X. 


ON  THE  LINES. 


P to  this  time,  the  entire 
army  had  been  engaged 
with  the  enemy  at  no 
one  time,  and  the  actual 
fighting  had  covered  a 
small  front.  At  Kenesaw, 
Johnston  made  his  first  de- 
cided stand,  obliging  Sher- 
man to  bring  into  use  all 
the  means  at  his  disposal.  Here 
the  whole  army  went  into  line  of  battle,  shoulder  to 
shoulder,  and  from  the  10th  of  June  until  the  fall  of 
Atlanta,  in  September,  nearly  three  months  later, 
there  was  scarcely  a day  but  every  division,  brigade 
and  regiment  was  under  fire.  The  line  was  not  far 
from  ten  miles  long,  and  a picture  of  a single  day’s 
experience  of  any  one  regiment  would  be  a faithful 
portraiture  of  what  was  transpiring  along  the  entire 
front  of  the  army  each  and  every  day  of  those  three 
eventful  months,  except  upon  occasions  when  the 


ON  THE  LINES. 


107 


grand  skirmish  rose  to  the  dignity  of  a general 
action.  Not  that  all  the  troops  were  engaged  in 
similar  degree.  At  times  a part  of  the  army  was 
occupied  in  desultory  skirmishing,  while  near  neigh- 
bors were  seriously  employed.  Again,  these  condi- 
tions would  be  reversed.  On  the  whole,  the  experi- 
ences of  the  various  commands  may  be  regarded  as 
balancing  fairly  at  the  end  of  the  campaign,  honors 
and  losses  being  impartially  divided. 

And  now  the  thin  Line  of  Blue,  deployed  as 
skirmishers,  pushed  the  Line  of  Gray  steadily  back- 
ward against  Kenesaw.  It  was  man  against  man  — 
equally  courageous,  equally  self-reliant,  equally 
fervent  in  his  endeavor.  Barely  did  either  see  more 
than  a half-dozen  of  his  enemy,  more  frequently 
but  one,  often  none  at  all,  sometimes  only  able  to 
locate  his  position  by  the  puff  of  smoke  from  his 
rifle.  Yet,  Blue  and  Gray  were  but  short  rifle-range 
apart,  and  a movement  of  the  line-of -battle,  constantly 
in  easy  supporting  distance  on  either  side,  would  have 
brought  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  men  into  an 
almost  hand  to  hand  conflict,  and  unloosed  the  throats 
of  nearly  half  a thousand  pieces  of  artillery! 

At  times,  the  soldier  in  Blue  made  a dash  forward, 
gaining  a score  of  yards  of  ground;  but  generally  he 
crept  warily  from  tree  to  tree,  or  crawled  upon  the 
ground,  availing  himself  of  every  little  hillock  or 
inequality,  to  take  advantage  of  his  adversary,  who, 


108 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


whether  advancing  or  retreating,  was  as  wary  as  him- 
self. No  matter  what  his  position,  his  eyes  were 
always  to  the  front,  and  the  slightest  motion  of  the 
enemy  was  greeted  with  a shot  from  his  ever  ready 
Enfield.  Loading  his  gnn — it  was  a muzzle  loader 
then,  and  he  was  obliged  to  bite  his  paper  cartridge, 
and  drive  the  charge  home  with  his  ramrod — was 
reduced  to  a science,  which  set  at  defiance  all  the 
minute  and  machine-like  movements  peculiar  to  the 
manual  of  arms.  Behind  a tree,  without  exposing 
a surplus  inch  of  his  anatomy,  or  prone  on  the 
ground,  rolled  upon  his  side  or  lying  on  his  back,  he 
drove  his  charge  home,  and  was  ready  for  instant 
action.  He  in  Gray  was  equally  quick  and  fertile  of 
expedients.  Not  a foot  of  ground  was  lost  or  gained 
without  a sharp  struggle,  and  a list  of  killed  and 
wounded  on  either  side.  A line  was  generally 
entrenched  almost  as  soon  as  it  was  established,  some 
of  the  men  carrying  spades,  and  others  rails,  against 
which  they  threw  a little  dirt.  On  level  ground  they 
sometimes  dug  a hole,  in  which  to  kneel  down  or  stand 
up,  so  that  they  might  peer  over  at  their  enemy. 
The  best  work  in  constructing  these  slight  but  valua- 
ble fortifications  was  often  done  by  night,  and  the 
morning  nearly  always  found  the  skirmish-line  better 
prepared  to  inflict  injury  upon  the  enemy  dhan  it  had 
been  the  night  before.  Frequently  two  or  three  men 
would  occupy  the  same  hole,  and  then  all  sorts  of  devices 


ON  THE  LINES. 


1C9 


were  used  to  circumvent  the  enemy,  One  would  raise 
his  cap  on  a ramrod  to  draw  his  fire,  while  a comrade 
took  the  opportune  moment  to  spot  the  Gray  who  took 
the  bait.  Often  the  skirmishers  were  obliged  to  leave 
shelter  before  they  had  “warmed  their  holes,”  as  they 
expressed  it,  to  make  a sudden  dash  upon  the  enemy, 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  more  ground,  and  some- 
times it  was  their  opponents  who  stirred  them  out  in 
turn,  and  made  them  take  a hurried  trip  to  the  rear. 
At  times,  having  located  their  enemy’s  position  dur- 
ing the  day,  they  would  make  a midnight  dash, 
noiselessly,  without  firing  a gun,  taking  the  Gray  “ in 
out  of  the  wet,”  and  bearing  him  back  as  a prisoner. 
Occasionally  the  Blue  would  keep  his  prisoner  with 
him  in  his  rifle-pit  until  he  was  relieved  and  could 
take  him  into  camp.  In  such  cases  the  two  frater- 
nized most  heartily,  the  Yankee  sharing  his  provisions 
with  the  “ Johnny,”  and  the  latter  dividing  tobacco 
with  his  captor;  both  “swapping  lies”  the  while, 
comparing  notes  as  to  where  they  had  met  before,  and 
what  they  did  upon  that  occasion,  interspersing  these 
reminiscences  with  highly  imaginative  prophecies  of 
the  outcome  of  the  campaign;  the  Yankee  meanwhile 
losing  no  opportunity  to  take  a crack  at  his  captive’s 
relatives  and  friends.  If  the  Blue  line  made  itself 
particularly  annoying  to  the  Gray,  and  being  the 
assailant,  it  generally  did  this  daily,  the  enemy  would 
sweep  the  ground  with  grape,  canister,  and  shell,  pro- 


110 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


yoking  a warm  return  fire  from  the  federal  artillery. 
This  usually  quieted  both  skirmish  lines,  and  the 
occupants  of  the  rival  rifle-pits  would  remain  under 
cover  until  the  artillery  duel  was  over,  when  they 
would  blaze  away  at  each  other  with  more  spirit  than 
before.  A storm  had  the  same  effect.  No  matter 
how  severe  the  skirmishing  might  be,  it  would 
speedily  die  away  under  the  effects  of  a rain;  and  as 
soon  as  the  sun  shone  out  again,  the  firing  would 
re-commence  with  redoubled  vigor,  regardless  of 
provocation  or  possible  result. 

At  nightfall,  or  just  before,  when  the  ground  to  be 
occupied  could  be  sufficiently  discerned  without  at- 
tracting the  attention  of  the  enemy,  the  skirmishers 
were  relieved  by  others  of  their  comrades.  These 
would  bring  provisions  to  last  a day,  and  they  in  turn 
would  enter  upon  a round  of  experiences  such  as  have 
been  described. 

A figure  on  the  skirmish  line,  familiar  perhaps  to 
the  entire  army,  was  a vagabondish  fellow,  whose 
regiment  is  not  remembered.  He  conducted  his  part 
of  the  campaign  entirely  after  his  own  fashion. 
Armed  with  a rifle  having  telescopic  sights,  and  laden 
with  a spade,  a couple  of  haversacks  of  provisions,  and 
a brace  of  canteens,  he  would  find  an  eligible  location, 
dig  a hole,  and  stay  there  until  his  rations  or  ammu- 
nition were  exhausted,  when  he  would  go  to  the  rear 
for  a fresh  supply,  only  to  return  and  resume  his 


ON  THE  LINES. 


Ill 


murderous  work.  He  was  a dead  shot,  and  the  terror 
of  the  enemy’s  artillerists,  whose  guns  he  had  fre- 
quently silenced.  Great  effort  had  been  made  to  kill 
or  capture  him,  but  without  success. 

There  were  many  comical  incidents  even  where 
death  stared  every  man  in  the  face.  The  skir- 
mishers of  Gresham’s  division  of  Blair’s  corps  one 
day  found  an  apple  orchard  in  their  front.  Their 
mouths  watered  for  the  rare  fruit,  but  it  was  certain 
death  to  walk  to  the  trees.  Some  of  the  men,  by  slow 
and  tedious  effort,  dragged  themselves  upon  their 
stomachs  until  they  reached  the  much  desired  goal, 
then  flopped  over  upon  their  backs,  and  brought  down 
the  apples  by  throwing  sticks  into  the  trees.  The 
enemy  poured  a hot  fire  through  the  orchard,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  killing  one  man  and  crippling  others.  At  a 
later  day,  Blue  and  Gray  arranged  a truce  on  their 
own  responsibility,  and  met  here  to  enjoy  the  fruit 
and  exchange  opinions  with  reference  to  the  war.  The 
average  Southern  soldier  could  not  by  any  means  com- 
pare with  the  Northerner  in  intelligence  or  discern- 
ment, for  school  houses  and  newspapers  were  too 
unequally  divided  between  the  two  sections.  Some  of 
the  ideas  of  the  Southerner  were  extremely  crude. 
The  typical  Gray — he  of  the  “ poor  white  trash,”  who 
made  up  the  great  majority  of  Georgian  and  Carolina 
troops,  “ Corncrackers  ” and  “ Tar  Heels,”  as  they  were 
known — saw  only  one  cause  for  the  conflict:  “What 


112 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


did  you’uns  come  down  here  to  steal  we’un’s  niggers 
for?” 

It  was  a remarkable  fact  that  the  bitterness  of 
the  Southerner  increased  as  he  had  less  interest  in 
negro  property,  by  reason  of  his  utter  poverty,  which 
absolutely  forbade  his  owning  even  one  “nigger.” 
His  views  on  the  conduct  of  the  war  were  equally 
comical.  One  whom  the  author  recalls  to  mind, 
expressed  a sentiment  frequently  heard  from  his 
fellows,  that  “Sherman  didn’t  fight  far,”  that  John- 
ston had  offered  to  fight  him  at  a dozen  different 
places,  but  “Sherman  darsn’t  take  it  up,  and  only 
flanked  him.”  But  “Sherman  would  soon  git  to  whar 
he  couldn’t  flank  no  mo’,  and  then  he’d  have  to  fight, 
and  Johnston’d  lick  him.”  Strange  as  it  may  appear, 
the  same  ideas  were  expressed,  but  in  better  language, 
by  the  Atlanta  papers,  which  frequently  fell  into 
federal  hands.  One  of  these,  by  the  way,  was  an  old 
friend  with  a new  face — the  Memphis  Appeal , which, 
on  the  occupation  of  that  city  by  the  federals,  in  1862, 
was  moved,  and  became  the  Grenada  Appeal.  Like 
the  Wandering  Jew,  it  was  obliged  to  “on,”  and  after 
three  or  four  more  removals  finally  brought  up  at 
Atlanta,  as  the  Atlanta  Appeal.  The  boys  in  Blue, 
who  were  always  alive  to  an  opportunity  for  a joke, 
had  long  before  dubbed  it  the  “Moving  Appeal,” 
which  it  was,  in  spirit  and  in  fact. 

So  went  life  on  the  skirmish  line.  And  death,  too! 


ON  THE  LINES. 


113 


For  each  night,  when  the  new  line  went  out,  it  found 
that . some  of  those  who  had  gone  forth  a few  hours 
before,  to  battle  for  country,  had  been  “ relieved  from 
duty  ” by  that  dread  commander,  whose  army  is  the 
grim  and  silent  majority,  and  whose  decrees  are  inex- 
orable. 

And  others  of  the  gallant  skirmish  line  crawled 
-painfully  back,  or  were  borne  tenderly  by  comrades, 
pierced  by  bullet  or  bruised  by  shell,  to  drag  out  a 
maimed  existence,  or  perish  miserably  in  hospital. 

The  line  of  battle  was  habitually  from  one  to  five 
hundred  yards  in  rear  of  the  skirmish  line,  the  dis- 
tance depending  greatly  upon  the  conformation  of  the 
ground,  and  always  strongly  entrenched.  The  men 
were  as  expert  in  the  use  of  the  spade  and  the  ax  as 
with  the  rifle,  and  two  hours’  work  made  a very  fair 
protection.  Earth  was  thrown  up  to  the  height  of  two 
or  three  feet,  sometimes  higher.  Frequently  head- 
logs  were  placed  upon  the  parapet,  the  ends  resting 
upon  skids  leaning  inwardly,  and  to  the  ground.  The 
space  between  the  head-log  and  the  parapet  permitted 
the  troops  to  aim  their  rifles  at  the  enemy  with  little 
exposure  of  themselves,  while  the  skids  provided  a 
way  for  the  head-log  to  reach  the  ground  without 
doing  injury  to  the  men,  in  the  event  of  its  being  dis- 
lodged by  a cannon  ball.  Immediately  behind  these 
works  the  troops  erected  their  shelter  tents.  They 
were  not  allowed  to  leave  their  quarters,  but  were  kept 
8 


114 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


continually  on  the  ground,  ready  to  move  forward  at 
any  moment  to  support  the  skirmish  line,  make  an 
onslaught  upon  the  enemy,  or  to  resist  an  attack.  > No 
music  was  permitted,  and  frequently  fires  were  for- 
bidden. The  latter  regulation  was,  however,  a dead 
letter,  except  in  very  rare  cases,  where  the  men  them- 
selves could  actually  see  its  necessity  by  immediate 
danger.  Coffee  was  their  staff  of  life,  and  they  must 
have  it,  no  matter  what  risk  attended.  The  most 
disheartening  event  that  could  happen  a soldier  was 
to  be  called  into  line  just  as  his  coffee  pot  was  begin- 
ning to  bubble. 

At  night,  the  men  in  the  line  of  battle  rested 
lightly,  with  their  arms  at  their  sides,  and  seldom 
undressed.  Firing  on  the  skirmish  line,  more  or  less 
noisy,  continued  all  night,  and  frequently  some  un- 
usual stir  on  the  part  of  the  enemy,  real  or  fancied, 
provoked  a lively  fusilade,  causing  the  troops  on  the 
main  line  to  fall  into  ranks,  ready  for  such  emergency 
as  might  arise,  at  times  remaining  under  arms  until 
after  daylight. 

Even  when  in  repose,  the  casualties  in  the  line  of 
battle,  hidden  perhaps  from  sight  of  the  enemy,  were 
often  as  numerous  as  on  the  skirmish  line,  for  it 
caught  nearly  all  the  bullets  that  overshot  the  skir- 
mishers. David  Kimball,  now  superintendent  of 
newspaper  distribution  in  the  Chicago  post-office,  will 
long  remember  his  own  experience.  He  was  seated 


ON  THE  LINES. 


115 


just  within  a light  barricade  of  logs,  built  to  protect 
his  field-desk,  with  his  back  to  the  enemy,  when  a 
rifle-ball  flew  over  and  nipped  a piece  of  skin  from 
his  neck.  It  was  amusing  to  see  him  throw  his  hand 
upon  the  injured  spot,  and  hear  him  express  himself 
in  language  not  authorized  by  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer! 

But  when  the  enemy  opened  with  his  batteries  it 
was  really  hot!  The  shells  burst  at  the  most  awk- 
ward moments,  while  the  solid  shot  whistled  through 
the  trees,  tearing  off  huge  branches,  and  making 
it  generally  uncomfortable.  Eccentric  enough  these 
missiles  were,  and  their  ways  past  finding  out.  In  one 
case  an  elongated  shot — a “lamp-post,”  as  that  sort 
of  a projectile  was  called — struck  the  root  of  a tree 
in  front  of  a staff  tent,  belonging  to  General  Giles  A. 
Smith’s  headquarters.  The  shot  glanced,  and  fol- 
lowed the  trunk  twenty  feet  upward,  tearing  off  the 
bark,  and  finally  cutting  away  a large  limb  which,  in 
its  fall,  nearly  wrecked  tent,  and  occupants  as  well. 
The  next  shot  cut  down  a tree  which  fell  upon  a “fly” 
adjoining,  spraining  the  leg  of  an  ordnance  officer, 
and  breaking  one  for  his  orderly. 

These  slight  drawbacks  did  not  disturb  the  spirits 
of  the  men.  They  gathered  in  knots  near  their 
color-line,  playing  the  “little  game”  of  euchre 
or  seven-up,  discussing  the  campaign,  and  prophe- 
sying as  to  the  next  movement.  In  every  regiment 


116 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


was  someone  wIlo  had  seen  somebody,  who  had  heard 
somebody  from  headquarters  say,  etc.,  etc.,  and  then 
he  would  relate  the  news.  There  was  no  newspaper, 
no  intelligence  whatever  from  the  outside  world,  but 
surmise  and  imagination  amply  supplied  the  defi- 
ciency. Canards,  more  or  less  plausible,  were  set 
afloat,  seemingly  without  any  foundation,  but  they  had 
the  rare  merit  of  being  innocent  lies,  that  injured 
no  one.  If  it  were  a tale  of  disaster,  it  had  happened 
to  Grant,  or  had  occurred  out  in  Missouri,  or  down  in 
Texas — it  was  never  at  home.  It  is  highly  suggestive 
of  the  unbounded  self-confidence  of  this  army,  that 
there  was  never  bad  news  from  any  part  of  itself. 
Palmer,  away  over  on  the  right,  or  Schofield  as  far  to 
the  left,  might  have  had  a severe  battle ; he  might  have 
lost  two  or  three  thousand  men ; yet  the  story  was  passed 
over  as  unimportant.  It  would  not  affect  the  general 
result,  and  the  corps  which  had  come  to  grief,  would 
make  up  for  it  to-morrow  or  the  day  after.  But  after 
every  story,  probable  and  improbable,  had  been  told, 
and  commented  upon ; and  after  the  men  had  exhausted 
their  ideas  with  reference  to  the  immediate  future,  all 
would  agree  that  nobody  knew  anything  about  it, 
except  “Uncle  Billy,”  and  that  he  was  a “long-headed 
cuss”  who  “would  work  it  out  all  right.”  Fertile  sub- 
jects for  discussion  at  these  veritable  camp-fires  were 
the  occurrences  on  the  skirmish-line,  the  men  who  had 
just  come  in,  leading  off,  narrating  with  remarkable 


ON  THE  LINES. 


117 


vividness,  and  more  vigor  of  expression  than  conld  be 
permitted  in  these  pages,  every;  incident  of  the  day. 

“Between  deals”  the  good  and  the  bad  traits  of 
those  who  had  “ turned  up  their  toes,”  as  the  boys 
expressed  it,  were  discussed  with  remarkable  freedom, 
and  the  old  adage,  “ de  mortuis  nil  nisi  bonum”  was 
set  at  utter  defiance.  If,  as  sometimes  happened,  a 
soldier  had  been  killed  near  the  skirmish-line  while 
looking  on,  it  was  unanimously  voted  that  he  was  “a 

fool,”  and  “ it  served  him  light,” — there  were 

opportunities  enough  for  a man  to  be  killed  while  in 
the  strict  line  of  duty,  without  poking  around  where  he 
had  no  business.  Not  that  these  men  were  heartless, 
but  they  regarded  death  as  a necessary  and  familiar 
incident  to  soldiering,  and  they  had  grown  into  the 
habit  of  putting  the  best  face  upon  their  surroundings. 
It  would  have  been  a spiritless  army  if  the  troops  had 
gone  into  mourning  over  every  comrade  lost. 

At  intervals,  in  the  line  of  battle,  on  little  spurs, 
were  redoubts  occupied  by  the  field  batteries.  These 
were  favorite  resorts  of  the  general  officers,  present- 
ing favorable  opportunities  for  reconnoitering  the 
enemy’s  lines.  Often  a corps  commander  with  his  staff, 
and  the  division  and  brigade  commanders,  came  to 
such  places  on  this  errand,  and  their  presence  invari- 
ably attracted  a considerable  number  of  soldiers, 
curious  to  know  the  meaning  of  such  a gathering. 
Such  an  unusual  throng  could  not  fail  to  attract  the 


118 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


attention  of  the  enemy,  and  his  batteries  would  open  a 
fierce  fire,  driving  all  but  the  gunners  to  shelter.  A 
laughable  circumstance  occurred  at  one  such  time  in 
the  vicinity  of  Spear’s  Fifteenth  Ohio  Battery.  A 
wagon  loaded  with  intrenching  tools  belonging  to  the 
Pioneer  Corps,  was  covered  with  darkies,  curiously 
looking  on,  when  a solid  shot  plumped  into  the  vehicle, 
and  there  was  an  irruption  of  picks,  spades  and  “ Con- 
trabands,” as  if  they  had  been  vomited  out  of  a vol- 
cano. The  darkies  reached  solid  ground  almost  be- 
fore the  tools  had  ceased  to  fly,  and  “ lit  out  for  tall 
timber  ” at  an  astonishing  gait. 

Artillery  duels  were  of  daily  occurrence,  and  some 
splendid  practice  was  done.  Clayton’s  First  Minne- 
sota Battery  of  Hodman  guns  was  particularly  effi- 
cient, having  gunners  whose  fire  was  as.  true  to  the 
mark,  as  that  of  a good  rifleman.  The  range  of  these 
splendid  guns  was  marvelous.  In  a trial  between  this 
battery  and  one  of  Parrott  guns,  belonging  to  Oster- 
haus’  division  of  Logan’s  Corps,  the  former  pitched 
shells  entirely  over  Kenesaw  Mountain,  while  the 
latter  barely  reached  the  summit. 

A well  known  figure  during  these  events  was  that 
of  Mr.  Davis,  the  skillful  artist  of  Harper's  Weekly , 
who  was  on  the  ground  making  sketches  for  that  jour- 
nal. He  was  frequently  under  fire,  but  his  work  at 
such  times  bore  little  resemblance  to  the  actual  scenes 


GEN,  GRESHAM  WOUNDED. 


See  page  141, 


ON  THE  LINES. 


121 


he  intended  to  depict.  He  merely  outlined  the 
ground  and  positions,  and  then  filled  in  guns  and 
troops  from  memory,  when  and  where  he  could  work 
with  less  strain  upon  the  nerves. 


122 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTEB  XL 

BEFORE  KENESAW. 


/ AIN  fell  daily  for  almost  two 
weeks  from  the  time  the 
army  went  into  line  near 
Big  Shanty.  The  roads 
became  quagmires,  and 
the  movement  of  artillery 
and  supply  trains  was  all 
but  impossible.  The  effect 
upon  the  men,  almost 
shelterless,  and  subsisting 
on  short  rations  of  hard  tack,  pork  and  coffee,  was 
most  depressing;  yet  operations  were  not  suffered  to 
lag,  and  there  was  continuous  skirmishing.  As  a mat- 
ter of  fact,  the  excitement  of  the  conflict  was  a neces- 
sity from  a sanitary  standpoint.  Suffering  from 
inclement  weather,  and  illy  provisioned,  as  the  men 
were,  inaction  would  have  begotten  disease  and  death; 
action  was  health  and  vigor. 

June  14th,  an  unusual  gathering  was  seen  upon 
the  summit  of  Pine  Mountain.  The  Union  forces, 
supposing  it  to  be  a party  reconnoitering  their  lines, 


BEFORE  KENESAW. 


123 


opened  a sharp  artillery  fire,  dispersing  the  group  on 
the  instant.  A few  minutes  later,  the  enemy’s  signal 
flags  were  unusually  active,  and  one  of  Sherman’s 
signal  officers,  who  had  deciphered  their  code,  read 
their  message,  which  said  that  General  Polk  had  been 
killed  during  the  cannonading.  Polk  was  a corps 
commander,  and  also  a bishop  in  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church.  It  was  charged  by  the  enemy  at  the 
time,  that  the  fatal  missile  was  discharged  from  a gun 
aimed  by  General  Sherman  in  person,  with  a full 
knowledge  of  his  identity.  It  was  an  absurd  state- 
ment to  make,  and  manifestly  false.  There  was  much 
controversy  between  various  batteries,  which  claimed 
to  have  caused  his  death,  among  them  being  Spear’s 
Fifteenth  Ohio  Battery,  attached  to  Gresham’s  division 
of  the  Seventeenth  Corps.  The  point  at  issue  was 
never  definitely  settled,  but  General  Sherman  ex- 
pressed an  opinion  favorable  to  the  claims  of  a battery 
belonging  to  General  Howard’s  Fourth  Corps. 

The  next  day,  June  15th,  was  one  of  great  activity 
all  along  the  entire  front  of  the  army,  General  Sher. 
man  having  ordered  a general  advance,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  breaking  the  enemy’s  lines  at  any  point  where 
a weak  spot  might  be  discovered. 

At  nine  o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  Union  artillery 
opened  a fierce  fire,  eliciting  no  reply  until  two  hours 
later,  when  answering  volleys  were  returned.  The 
shells  from  the  rebel  batteries  rendered  the  headquar- 


124 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


ters  of  Gresham’s  division  uninhabitable,  so  tents 
were  struck  and  the  wagons  sent  to  the  rear,  while  the 
general  and  staff  made  their  quarters  for  the  time  in  a 
redoubt  occupied  by  Spear’s  Fifteenth  Ohio  Battery. 
This  location  was  not  more  comfortable,  but  one 
from  which  all  the  movements  in  front  might  be 
viewed.  Artillery  firing  and  sharp  skirmishing  were 
kept  up  by  both  lines,  and  at  one  time  a gallant 
charge  was  made  by  Gresham’s  division,  and  two  lines 
of  the  enemy’s  rifle  pits  were  taken. 

To  the  left  of  Gresham’s  division  was  Leggett’s, 
which  was  the  extreme  left  of  the  army.  The  latter 
command  overlapped  the  enemy’s  front,  and  Force’s 
brigade  made  a splendid  charge,  gaining  the  rebel 
rear,  capturing  an  Alabama  regiment  entire,  and  com- 
pelling the  enemy  to  re-arrange  his  lines  with  con- 
siderable loss  of  ground.  Thomas  and  Schofield  were 
equally  successful  on  the  right;  and,  as  another  result 
of  the  operations  during  the  day,  the  enemy  was 
obliged  to  abandon  Pine  Mountain,  drawing  in  his 
forces  to  Lost  Mountain.  This,  with  Kenesaw  and 
the  connecting  heavily  timbered  ridge,  became  his 
new  line,  which  was  semi-circular,  its  concavity  being 
presented  to  the  Union  army. 

The  next  day,  June  16th,  a further  advance  was 
made;  and,  as  a consequence,  the  enemy  was  obliged 
to  abandon  Lost  Mountain.  His  position  was  now 
Kenesaw  Mountain,  and  its  heavily  timbered  flanks; 


BEFORE  KENESAW. 


125 


but  this  effectually  covered  the  town  of  Marietta,  pro- 
tected the  railroad  behind  the  mountain,  and  covered 
all  avenues  to  the  Chattahoochee  river. 

June  17th  and  18th,  the  rain  again  descended  in 
torrents,  flooding  the  country,  rendering  the  roads 
worse  than  before,  if  it  were  possible,  and  drenching 
the  illy-sheltered  troops  to  the  skin.  Notwithstand- 
ing these  discouragements,  the  Union  lines  were 
pushed  up  closer  against  Kenesaw,  a little  each  day, 
Blair’s  Seventeenth  Corps  and  Logan’s  Fifteenth 
Corps  making  the  greater  progress. 

Skirmishing  continued  in  a desultory  way,  the 
monotony  being  at  times  relieved  by  artillery  duel- 
ing, until  June  27th,  when  a determined  assault  was 
made  upon  the  enemy’s  lines.  This  was  the  severest 
engagement  thus  far  in  the  campaign.  To  the  Army 
of  the  Tennessee  was  assigned  the  task  of  gaining  a 
foothold  at  the  break  in  the  mountain — the  point 
which  marked  the  distinction  between  “ Little  Kene- 
saw” and  “Big  Kenesaw” — and  the  brunt  of  this 
attack  fell  upon  Morgan  L.  Smith’s  division  of  the 
Fifteenth  Corps.  The  remainder  of  this  command 
and  Blair’s  Seventeenth  Corps  supported  the  move- 
ment. 

Early  after  breakfast,  the  troops  were  formed  for 
the  attack,  concealed  as  much  as  possible  by  the 
timber.  At  eight  o’clock,  three  guns,  upon  an  emi- 
nence near  the  center,  gave  the  signal  for  the  advance, 


126 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and  Smith’s  assaulting  column  dashed  from  under 
cover.  As  soon  as  the  troops  emerged  from  their 
shelter,  the  enemy’s  batteries  opened  upon  them  with 
grape  and  canister,  and  over  their  heads  the  Union 
gunners  poured  answering  volleys.  The  very  ground 
shook  with  the  tremendous  concussions,  and  every 
known  missile  of  death  hurtled  through  the  air.  On 
went  the  Blue  lines  at  a keen  run,  passing  beyond  the 
rifle  pits  of  their  own  skirmishers,  and  entering  upon 
the  border  land  of  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 
Still  on  they  pressed,  at  a rapid  pace,  firing  scarcely  a 
shot,  reserving  all  their  energies  for  the  supreme 
effort.  They  ran  over  the  rifle  pits  of  the  enemy’s 
skirmishers  without  a thought  of  the  fleeing  occu- 
pants. Their1  goal  was  five  hundred  yards  farther  on. 
And  then,  from  the  light  red  line  of  earth,  which  held 
a concealed  foe,  came  a storm  of  lead,  which,  united 
with  the  volleys  of  artillery  on  either  flank,  bore  down 
countless  scores.  At  every  pace  of  their  magnificent 
advance,  men  dropped,  mangled  or  dead.  None 
stopped  to  see  who  had  fallen — looking  neither  to  the 
right  or  left,  they  instinctively  sought  each  other’s 
side,  closing  up  the  gaps,  and  continually  shortening 
the  line,  but  resolutely  pressing  on.  The  only  instinct 
left  alive  was  that  of  destruction.  And  now  they  came 
upon  the  abattis  in  front  of  the  enemy’s  position, 
reaching  up  the  steep  ascent  of  the  foothill  of  Kene- 
saw  Mountain.  No  line  could  be  preserved  here.  The 


BEFORE  KENESAW. 


127 


obstructions  were  more  fatal  to  military  formation 
than  iron  or  lead.  The  men  tore  through,  climbing 
over  or  under  the  entangling  tree-tops  and  twisted 
vines  as  best  they  could.  It  was  slow  and  painful 
work.  And  now  from  front  and  flanks  came  a fire  of 
musketry,  tenfold  fiercer  than  before,  and  every  missile 
that  artillery  could  throw.  The  lines  were  irretriev- 
ably crushed,  and  the  men  sought  such  shelter  as  the 
ground  afforded,  afterward  falling  back  and  occupying 
the  enemy’s  late  skirmish  line. 

Assaults  were  also  made  by  Thomas  and  Schofield, 
and  all  failed.  The  result  was  another  chapter  in  the 
lesson  of  war  which  the  army,  from  general  to  private, 
was  learning.  The  direct  assault  upon  heavily 
fortified  lines  was  to  become  almost  a memory  of  the 
past.  It  was  founded  upon  the  old  traditions  of 
warfare  in  the  days  of  rude  short-range  arms,  when  a 
dense  charging  column  might  advance  with  impunity 
near  to  an  enemy,  and  bear  him  down  by  sheer  force 
of  numbers  and  momentum,  before  he  could  deliver  an 
effective  fire.  Improved  small  arms  of  long  range, 
and  well  served  artillery,  firing  shell,  grape,  and 
canister,  rendered  obsolete  such  columns  of  attack. 

General  Sherman,  however,  successfully  defended 
the  experiment.  “All  looked  to  me,”  he  said,  “to 
‘outflank.’  An  army,  to  be  efficient,  must  not  settle 
down  to  one  single  mode  of  offense,  but  must  be  pre- 
pared to  execute  any  plan  which  promises  success.” 


128 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


He  feared  that  such  constant  fighting  behind 
entrenchments,  even  frail  as  they  were,  would  beget  a 
timidity  that  would  cause  the  troops  to  fail  him  at 
some  critical  moment  when  a decisive  aggressive 
movement  was  necessary;  he  also  hoped  that  the 
assault  might  be  successful,  arguing  that  strength  of 
position  sometimes  made  defenders  negligent,  and  an 
easy  prey  to  a determined  onset. 

The  Union  loss  in  this  engagement  was  two 
thousand  five  hundred  men.  The  enemy,  fighting 
from  behind  cover,  lost  not  more  than  one-third  as 
many.  The  operations  for  the  month  practically  closed 
here.  Sherman  had  lost  seven  thousand  five  hundred 
men,  and  Johnston  nearly  six  thousand. 

The  Union  troops  suffered  great  privations  during 
this  time.  The  weather  was  horrible,  heavy  rains 
being  of  almost  daily  occurrence,  making  the  move- 
ment of  wagon-trains  extremely  difficult.  This  of 
itself  was  a sufficient  obstacle  to  feeding  the  army; 
but  the  difficulty  of  procuring  supplies  was  aggrava- 
ted by  the  raids  made  by  rebel  cavalry  upon  the 
railroad  to  the  north.  A journal  kept  by  the  author, 
notes  that  “ the  railroad  has  been  broken  so  much  of 
late  that,  with  the  utmost  endeavor,  it  is  only  able  to 
supply  bread,  meat,  coffee,  and  ammunition.  The 
men  are  even  cautioned  to  be  sparing  of  cartridges. 
No  soap  is  to  be  had;  the  men  have  no  clothing 
except  that  upon  their  persons,  and  there  is  great 


BEFORE  KENESAW. 


129 


suffering  on  account  of  vermin.”  June  30th  was  a 
red-letter  day,  the  journal  for  that  date  noting  that 
“ an  issue  of  soap  was  made,  and  the  troops  had  an 
opportunity  to  wash  their  clothes.”  The  scarcity 
of  tobacco  was  a serious  hardship  to  many;  some 
experimented,  in  a persistent  but  unsatisfactory  way, 
with  dried  coffee-grounds  smoked  in  pipes  as  a sub- 
stitute. One  ardent  lover  of  the  weed  considered 
himself  highly  favored  in  securing  a one  pound  bale 
of  smoking  tobacco  in  return  for  a five  dollar  bill. 

It  was  during  the  closing  days  of  the  month  that 
newspapers  from  the  North  found  their  way  into  camp, 
an  unusual  incident,  for  there  were  no  news-venders 
with  this  army.  These  papers  contained  information  of 
the  renomination  of  President  Lincoln,  an  event  which 
the  troops  hailed  with  great  satisfaction,  as  being  an 
emphatic  rebuke  to  the  so-called  peace-proposition 
policy  strongly  urged  at  the  North,  and  a full 
assurance  of  the  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war  to  a 
successful  issue;  while  the  Illinois  soldiers  were 
doubly  joyful  to  learn  of  the  nomination  of  General 
Kichard  J.  Oglesby  for  Governor.  He  was  a gallant 
soldier,  who  had  been  severely  wounded  at  Corinth; 
and,  besides,  a plain  man  of  the  people,  whom  all 
. loved. 

Notwithstanding  the  great  hardships  of  the  cam- 
paign, the  end  of  June  found  the  troops  in  excellent 
spirits,  and  in  every  way  well  prepared  for  farther 
hard  service. 


* 9 


130 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  RACE  FOR  THE  CHATTAHOOCHEE. 


now  Sherman,  convinced 
of  the  futility  of  attempt- 
ing such  an  impregnable 
position  as  Kenesaw  in 
front,  again  called  into 
requisition  his  peculiar 
talent  for  “ flanking  ; ” 
which,  in  other  words, 
was  accomplishing  suc- 
cessfully by  means  of  brains,  ends  which  many  a 
commander  would  have  failed  to  reach  with  much 
loss  of  life.  Not  that  Sherman’s  maneuvers  were 
bloodless,  but  he  reduced  the  loss  of  life  to  a min- 
imum. 

He  determined  again  to  leave  his  railroad  com- 
munications for  the  time,  and  make  a detour,  placing 
himself  on  the  Chattahoochee  river  between  Atlanta 
and  Kenesaw,  thus  compelling  his  adversary  to  aban- 
don his  works,  in  order  to  avoid  being  cut  off  from 
the  Confederacy.  The  wagon  trains  were  filled  with 


THE  RACE  FOR  THE  CHATTAHOOCHEE. 


131 


hard  bread,  meat,  coffee  and  ammunition;  while  the 
rations  issued  were  reduced  to  the  lowest  limit,  to 
guard  against  absolute  starvation,  in  the  event  of 
pending  operations  being  protracted  beyond  the  time 
hoped  for. 

The  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  under  General  Mc- 
Pherson, occupied  the  extreme  left,  and  was  to  march 
first,  having  the  greatest  distance  to  travel.  Pending 
its  movement,  its  trenches  were  occupied  by  dismounted 
cavalry,  armed  with  seven-shooters,  and  able  to  make 
as  much  noise  as  the  infantry,  which  had  ordinarily 
occupied  these  lines.  Every  precaution  was  taken  to 
order  the  movement  so  that  no  intimation  of  it  could 
be  gained  by  the  enemy  occupying  the  overhanging 
mountain.  The  march  was  to  begin  July  2d;  the 
day  previous,  the  enemy  displayed  a white  flag  and 
proposed  a truce,  to  permit  the  burial  of  the  dead  on 
either  side,  who  had  already  lain  upon  the  field  for 
forty-eight  hours.  But  even  this  was  refused,  lest  in 
some  manner  the  plan  might  be  exposed.  At  ten 
o’clock  of  the  night  designated  the  grand  movement 
was  begun. 

Who  that  made  that  night  march  will  ever  forget 
the  weirdness  of  the  spectacle,  the  strangeness  of  his 
sensations?  Without  note  of  bugle  or  roll  of 
drum  the  sleeping  army  was  roused  from  its  slumbers. 
Secresy  was  the  watchword  of  the  hour.  Artillery 
and  wagons  moved  with  muffled  wheels.  Then  out 


132 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


into  intense  darkness  advanced  the  silent  hosts.  From 
the  side  of  the  road  the  moving  column  might  be  felt, 
but  it  could  not  be  seen.  The  army  literally  walked 
by  faith,  each  man  following  in  the  steps  of  one  he 
believed  to  be  in  advance  of  him.  The  ground, 
sodden  with  heavy  rains,  gave  no  sound  of  foot  or 
hoof,  and  feet  and  wheels  rapidly  converted  the  road- 
way into  a sea  of  mud. 

Now  the  troops  “ string  out  ” in  the  darkness  until 
they  reach  over  three  times  their  ordinary  ground, 
even  in  marching  order.  The  ranks  are  not  compact 
and  well  dressed ; each  man  goes  as  he  pleases. 
The  head  of  column  halts  on  account  of  some  obstacle, 
and  those  in  the  rear,  not  knowing  what  has  occurred, 
“close  up”  on  their  comrades  in  front,  and  collide  in 
the  darkness.  Then  is  heard  angry  dialogue,  the  men 
being  forgetful  of  all  injunctions  to  silence.  “Why 

the don’t  you  keep  up?”  “What  the are 

you  running  over  me  for?”  “Hold  up  your gun, 

and  keep  it  out  of  my  eye!”  “ your  eye!”  and 

so  on,  with  countless  variations.  Then  one  finds  him- 
self anchored  to  the  ground  by  the  depth  and  consist- 
ency of  the  mud;  and,  while  endeavoring  to  extricate 
himself,  those  hurrying  on  from  behind  stumble  over 
him  in  the  darkness,  until  a score  or  more  of  men  are 
piled  on  top  of  one  another,  before  the  word  “ease 
up  ” can  be  passed  back. 

Oh ! the  profanity  of  that  night  march ! The 


THE  RACE  FOR  THE  CHATTAHOOCHEE. 


133 


objurgatory  division  of  the  mother-tongue  stood  re- 
vealed in  all  its  elaborateness  and  comprehensiveness ; 
and  yet,  reinforced  as  it  was  by  copious  selections 
from  foreign  languages,  it  proved  utterly  inadequate 
for  such  an  emergency.  Oaths  of  the  most  intricate 
construction  and  far-reaching  meaning  were  thrown 
upon  the  midnight  air,  with  a vehemence  which  left  no 
doubt  as  to  the  sincerity  of  the  swearer.  He  damned 
all  things,  visible  and  invisible,  known,  unknown  and 
unknowable.  The  United  States  and  the  “Confed- 
eracy ” were  alike  relegated,  side  by  side,  to  the  grim 
sulphurous  shades  of  the  forever  cursed;  then  the 
swearer  wished  that  Sherman  and  Johnston  were  both 
in  hadean  regions  “to  fight  it  out  themselves ; ” and 
further  expressed  the  conviction  that  it  would  be  com- 
parative bliss  to  be  there  himself.  Nor  was  the 
swearing  spasmodic  and  occasional,  but  persistent  and 
unanimous. 

Shortly  after  midnight,  a great  blaze  of  light  burst 
from  Kenesaw,  and  then  it  was  known  that  the  enemy 
was  also  in  motion  toward  the  Chattahoochee!  Sher- 
man had  found  as  wily  a strategist  as  himself.  John- 
ston knew  by  intuition  what  the  movement  of  his 
antagonist  would  be — it  was  the  step  he  himself  would 
have  taken  if  similarly  situated,  and  he  hastened  to 
anticipate  it. 

There  was  no  longer  reason  for  concealment;  nor 
was  it  even  attempted  ; and  now,  at  intervals  along  the 


134 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


column  of  Union  troops,  blue  lights  were  burned  to 
guide  their  quickening  steps.  The  scene  thus  revealed 
can  scarcely  be  imagined,  and  but  faintly  described. 
Victor  Hugo  would  have  revelled  in  the  spectacle. 
Dor 6 might  have  sketched  it,  and  called  it  “ A Night 
in  Hell!” 

In  relief,  against  the  awful  black  background  of 
mountain  and  forest,  stood  revealed,  in  an  instant, 
hosts  of  moving  men  in  tattered  and  travel-worn 
uniforms ; not  marching  with  precision  as  if  on  parade 
or  review,  but  plodding  along  irregularly,  each  man 
as  best  he  could.  They  caTried  their  arms  in  every 
possible  position.  Their  countenances  were  ghastly 
in  the  unnatural  glare.  Here  were  faces  of  dogged 
determination,  of  uncomplaining  patience,  of  hopeless 
weariness.  Many  wore  patches  and  bandages  about 
the  head  to  cover  wounds,  and  others  limped  pain- 
fully. At  intervals,  from  unusual  elevations,  the 
glare  of  light  threw  the  distorted  and  exaggerated 
images  of  the  moving  host  in  bold  relief  against  a 
leaden  sky — an  army  of  phantom  giants  marching  in 
air! 

Plodding  wearily,  yet  rapidly  along,  passing  by 
the  Twentieth,  Fourteenth  and  Fourth  Corps,  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee  reached  Schofield’s  corps,  the 
extreme  right  of  the  army.  It  was  now  early  morn- 
ing of  the  3d.  Halting  only  long  enough  to  make 
coffee,  the  troops  again  pressed  on  to  Nickajack  creek, 


THE  RACE  FOR  THE  CHATTAHOOCHEE. 


135 


six  miles  from  where  it  empties  into  the  Chattahoo- 
chee river,  and  sixteen  miles  from  Atlanta.  The 
night’s  march  had  been  upward  of  twenty  miles. 
Here  the  progress  of  the  troops  was  arrested,  and  the 
skirmish  line  was  again  deployed.  The  enemy  was 
immediately  in  front. 

Sherman  had  hoped  to  deliver  a blow  while  his 
enemy  was  crossing  the  Chattahoochee  river;  and  he 
confessed  to  a feeling  of  disappointment  on  discover- 
ing that  Johnston  had  previously  prepared  works  on 
the  north  side  of  that  stream,  and  along  the  Nicka- 
jack,  and  now  occupied  them  in  force,  with  every 
appearance  of  making  a stand. 

The  Army  of  the  Tennessee  held  the  right  flank 
of  the  Union  army,  extending  along  Nickajack  creek. 
Gallant  charges  were  made  at  various  times,  and  con- 
siderable ground  gained,  by  Logan’s,  Dodge’s  and 
Blair’s  corps.  In  the  movement  by  Gresham’s  divi- 
sion, the  latter  command  was  led  by  Colonel  Logan’s 
32d  Illinois  Regiment,  under  the  eye  of  the  division 
commander.  In  this  affair  the  regiment  suffered 
severely;  among  its  dead  was  Private  Doty,  who  was 
killed  by  the  concussion  of  an  exploding  shell.  Not  a 
bruise  was  found  on  his  body,  nor  was  a drop  of  blood 
started. 

July  8th,  the  enemy  made  a vigorous  but  unsuc- 
cessful assault,  endeavoring  to  regain  the  works  of 
which  they  had  been  dispossessed. 


136 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


The  only  information  received  by  the  troops  from 
the  outer  world,  during  these  operations,  was  through 
the  medium  of  Atlanta  papers,  and  these  contained 
very  little  of  what  might  be  really  called  news.  The 
fire-eating  class  of  editors  was  not  yet  extinct,  and 
little  was  to  be  found  in  their  journals  except  boasting 
of  the  achievements  of  their  own  troops,  and  slanders 
at  the  expense  of  their  enemy.  One  issue  of  The  Ap- 
peal spoke  contemptuously  of  “ Sherman  and  his  great 
raiding  party,”  attributing  their  spirit  in  battle  to 
plentiful  potations  of  whisky,  and  prophesying  that 
their  “Dutch  courage”  would  ooze  out  when 
Wheeler’s  cavalry  should  succeed,  as  they  surely 
would,  in  breaking  the  railroad  to  the  North,  thus 
cutting  off  the  liquor  supply.  The  abandonment  of 
Kenesaw  Mountain,  by  Johnston,  was  referred  to  as  a 
fine  exhibition  of  “strategy,”  which  would  lead  Sher- 
man to  certain  destruction.  The  Union  troops  were 
accused  of  unusual  inhumanity.  The  Appeal  said 
that,  on  one  occasion,  when  a flag  of  truce  was  dis- 
played by  them  after  a severe  skirmish,  the  question 
was  asked  by  a confederate  officer  : “ What  do  you 

want?  To  bury  the  dead?”  To  which  the  reply 

was:  “Dead  be  1 We  want  to  trade  for 

tobacco ! ” The  news  from  the  North  was  very 
meagre,  the  Southern  journals  being  only  able  to 
reprint  from  such  Northern  papers  as  fell  into  their 
hands  in  the  East,  or  were  occasionally  brought  within 
their  lines  by  citizens  from  Meniphis  and  Vicksburg. 


BEFORE  ATLANTA. 


137 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

BEFORE  ATLANTA. 

on  opposite  banks  o£  the  Chat- 
tahoochee river,  Bine  and 
Gray  again  confronted  each 
other.  The  Army  of  the  Ten- 
nessee had  worked  its  way  down 
Nickajack  creek  to  its  mouth, 
and  was  exchanging  shots  with  the  enemy  across 
the  stream,  - while  Cox’s  command  had  made  a lodg- 
ment on  the  river  farther  to  the  left  ; meanwhile 
Johnston  had  crossed  his  army  to  the  Atlanta  side 
of  the  Chattahoochee.  The  tactical  history  of  the 
campaign  by  which  Sherman  forced  his  adversary  to 
again  retreat,  is  not  necessary  to  this  narrative.  The 
next  problem  was  to  force  a passage  of  the  stream. 

After  several  days  had  been  spent  in  demonstrating 
upon  Turner’s  Ferry,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  was 
assigned  to  its  old  familiar  task  of  passing  from  one 
flank  to  the  other.  At  two  o’clock  on  the  morning  of 
the  16th  it  marched  northward,  and  at  dawn  halted  at 
Marietta,  behind  Kenesaw  Mountain,  nearly  twenty 


138 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA 


miles  north  from  Turner’s  Ferry,  whence  it  started 
On  the  18th,  the  command  reached  Roswell,  on  the 
Chattahoochee  river,  twenty  miles  northeast  from 
Marietta.  Here  had  been  located  large  cotton  mills, 
managed  by  persons  who  claimed  the  protection  of  the 
French  flag,  which  was  displayed  with  great  assur- 
ance. It  was  notorious,  however,  that  the  establish- 
ment was  conducted  in  the  interests  of  the  “ Confed- 
eracy,” manufacturing  cloth  for  the  rebel  army;  and  a 
cavalry  force  under  General  Garrard  had,  a few  days 
before,  destroyed  the  property  in  spite  of  the  remon- 
strances of  the  ostensible  foreign  proprietors.  Gen- 
eral Garrard  made  a very  full  report  of  the  affair, 
enclosing  with  it  the  owners’  protest  and  claim  for 
French  protection,  whereupon  General  Sherman  wrote 
him  : “ Your  report  is  most  acceptable.  I will  see  as 

to  any  man  in  America  hoisting  the  French  flag,  then 
devoting  his  labor  and  capital  to  supplying  armies  in 
open  hostility  to  our  government,  claiming  the  benefit 
of  his  neutral  flag.  Should  you,  under  the  impulse  of 
anger,  natural  at  contemplating  such  perfidy,  hang  the 
wretch,  I approve  the  act  beforehand.”  A large  num- 
ber of  the  female  operatives  gladly  availed  themselves 
of  an  offer  to  be  sent  North,  where  “white  wheat 
bread  and  a dollar  a day  ” were  to  be  had.  Most  of 
them  eventually  arrived  in  Indiana,  and  found  employ- 
ment in  factories. 

On  the  19th,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  crossed 


BEFORE  ATLANTA. 


139 


the  river  at  Roswell,  and  established  itself  firmly  on 
the  south  bank.  The  next  day  it  passed  through 
Decatur,  marching  directly  toward  Atlanta.  At  this 
place  were  found  several  hundred  pikes — iron  blades 
mounted  on  poles  about  nine  feet  long — with  which 
the  enemy  had  promised  to  do  great  execution  at  close 
quarters.  These  remarkable  weapons  were  never  seen 
in  action,  being  as  useless  implements  of  war  as  the 
magnified  bowie-knives  (“corn-cutters,”  as  they  were 
called,)  of  Fort  Donelson  days. 

Here  the  Union  forces  learned  that  the  Confederate 
government  had  retired  Johnston,  appointing  Hood 
to  command  of  the  army  which  had  so  long  opposed 
them.  Johnston  was  a fine  strategist,  and  had  so  con- 
ducted his  retreat  as  practically  to  lose  nothing  from 
Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  except  the  territory  he  had 
been  obliged  to  abandon,  and  the  men  killed,  wounded, 
or  captured  in  action;  he  had  scarcely  lost  a straggler, 
or  so  much  of  his  equipage  as  a tin-plate.  But  he  had 
not  succeeded  in  checking  the  much  dreaded  Sherman 
and  his  vandal  cohorts.  The  “Confederacy”  wanted 
“a  soldier  who  would  fight.”  There  was  a camp 
story  to  the  effect  that,  on  receiving  the  news  of 
Hood  superseding  Johnston,  General  Sherman  called 
a council  of  officers,  who  had  known  the  new  Con- 
federate commander  personally,  in  order  to  learn  some- 
thing of  his  character.  Several  officers,  who  had 
been  classmates  with  General  Hood  at  West  Point,  ex- 


140 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


pressed  themselves  in  various  ways,  pertinent  and 
otherwise;  but  the  climax  was  reached  when  an  old 
Kentucky  colonel  remarked  that  he  “ Seed  Hood  bet 
twenty-five  hundred  dollars,  with  nary  a p’ar  in  his 
hand!”  This  anecdote  convinced  all  that  such  an 
exhibition  of  nerve  was  good  evidence  of  the  fighting 
qualities  of  the  new  commander.  However  this  may 
be,  General  Sherman  was  satisfied  that  the  change  of 
commanders  betokened  more  vigorous  measures,  and 
made  his  dispositions  accordingly,  sending  notice  of 
the  fact  to  every  part  of  the  army,  and  notifying  his 
subordinates  to  be  prepared,  at  all  times,  for  sharp 
and  unexpected  battle.  The  troops  grasped  the  im- 
port of  Hood’s  appointment  with  as  quick  intelligence 
as  the  officers,  and  expressed  great  satisfaction  with 
the  assignment,  regarding  Hood  as  a hot-headed 
fellow,  who  would  butt  his  brains  out  against  their 
entrenchments,  thus  shortening  the  campaign  and  the 
war. 

July  20th,  the  Union  army  pressed  on  toward 
Atlanta,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  occupying  the  left 
flank  on  the  line  of  the  Augusta  railroad.  The  enemy 
was  driven  handsomely  for  two  miles,  without  great 
resistance.  The  attack  was  resumed  next  day,  and 
two  lines  of  rifle-pits  taken,  almost  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  In  these  -operations,  Gresham’s  division  of 
Blair’s  Seventeenth  Corps  lost  five  hundred  and 


BEFORE  ATLANTA. 


141 


twenty-five  killed  and  wounded — an  extremely  large 
proportion  of  its  strength. 

It  was  on  the  first  of  these  two  days,  July  20th, 
that  General  Gresham  received  a serious  wound, 
which  not  only  retired  him  from  active  service 
altogether,  but  deprived  him  of  the  opportunity  of 
winning  great  personal  distinction ; besides,  it  was 
indirectly  the  cause  of  immense  loss  to  the  Union 
army.  Had  he  not  been  wounded,  in  all  human 
probability  Atlanta  would  have  fallen  into  his  hands 
that  day;  the  bloody  battle  which  was  fought  on  that 
very  ground  two  days  later,  would  have  no  place  in 
history,  and  McPherson  might  have  been  spared  a 
glorious  but  needless  death. 

General  Gresham’s  division,  holding  the  extreme 
left  of  the  army,  advanced  in  splendid  order,  driving 
before  it  a strong  cavalry  force.  The  General  had 
left  his  horse  at  the  foot  of  a slight  hill,  and  ascended 
the  slope,  occupied  by  his  skirmishers,  to  reconnoiter 
the  enemy’s  lines,  which  were  posted  on  an  emi- 
nence now  known  in  history  as  Leggett’s  Hill,  the  key 
to  the  position  of  the  Union  army  during  the  battle 
of  July  22nd.  It  was  evident  to  him  that  he  was  well 
on  the  enemy’s  flank,  and  he  was  making  his  disposi- 
tions to  take  advantage  of  the  opportunity,  when  the 
rebel  skirmishers  opened  a sharp  fire.  His  aide, 
Captain  Duncan,  received  a score  of  bullets  through 
his  clothes,  but  escaped  injury;  the  General  fell, 


142 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


pierced  in  the  thigh  by  a rifle-ball,  and  was  at  once 
removed  to  the  rear.  During  the  confusion  incident 
to  this  untoward  disaster,  and  the  assignment  of 
another  officer  to  the  command,  a strong  division  of 
Hood’s  infantry  was  hurried  to  Leggett’s  Hill,  and 
the  magnificent  opportunity  was  lost. 

General  Gresham’s  injury  was  so  serious  that  he 
had  hard  work  to  save  his  leg  from  the  surgeons,  who 
seemed  determined  to  saw  it  off;  but  he  was  full 
of  pluck,  and  stoutly  insisted  that  this  should  not  be 
done.  Some  days  later  he  was  sent  to  his  home  at 
New  Albany,  Indiana,  and  thus  ended  his  service  in 
the  field. 


By  Permission  of  Sergt.  A.  M.  Barker.  See  page  155. 


BEFORE  ATLANTA. 


145 


CHAPTER  XI? 

A FAMOUS  DIVISION. 

ENTION  made  of  the  Fourth  Division 
of  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  in  the 
preceding  chapter,  recalls  some- 
what more  of  its  phenomenal  his- 
tory, and  the  nnnsnal  career  of  its 
commanders.  Of  the  six  generals  who 
led  it  from  first  to  last,  two  became  members  of 
the  President’s  cabinet,  one  of  this  number  holding, 
at  different  times,  the  portfolios  of  the  Post-Office 
and  Treasury  Department,  and  becoming  recognized 
at  a later  day  as  a probable  candidate  for  the  Presi- 
dency. Another  was  an  assistant  to  a cabinet  minister, 
while  a fourth  held  an  important  appointment  in  the 
diplomatic  service.  The  remaining  two  died  before 
the  war  ended.  Of  the  entire  number,  the  two  ex- 
cabinet members  alone  survive. 

This  command,  under  General  Stephen  A.  Hurlbut, 
was  the  Fourth  Division  of  the  original  Army  of  the 
Tennessee,  as  that  body  was  constituted  at  Shiloh, 
where  it  first  went  into  line  in  its  entirety.  In  that 
10 


146 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


desperate  action  it  sustained  a glorious  part,  and  its 
list  of  killed  and  wounded  was  one-fifth  of  the 
casualties  of  the  entire  army,  six  divisions  in  all.  It 
bore  a full  share  in  the  siege  of  Corinth,  which 
followed.  At  a later  day,  it  fought  and  won  the  battle 
of  the  Hatchie,  which  General  Hurlbut  made  the 
occasion  for  issuing  a congratulatory  order,  wherein 
he  said:  “ The  title  of  4 Fighting  Fourth,’  won  at 

Shiloh,  has  been  burnished  with  additional  splendor.” 

Shortly  before  this,  the  Fifth  Division,  which  had 
been  an  elbow-to-elbow  companion  from  the  outset, 
was  sent  to  duty  in  another  field,  and  its  commander, 
General  William  T.  Sherman,  wrote  the  following 
letter,  which  is  quoted  as  showing  the  estimation  in 

i 

which  he  held  General  Hurlbut’ s command: 

Headquarters,  5th  Div.,  Army  of  the  Tennessee, 

Memphis,  Tenn.,  Sept.  6,  1862. 

Brig.  Gen.  S.  A.  Hurlbut,  Commanding  Fourth  Division,  Army 
of  the  Tennessee  : 

Dear  Sir  : Permit  .me  through  you  to  convey  to  the  officers  and 
men  of  your  division  an  expression  of  my  deep  regret  that  the  necessities 
of  the  public  service,  should  at  this  time  separate  our  commands.  Our 
divisions  were  the  first  to  disembark  at  Pittsburg  Landing  in  the  early 
part  of  March,  and  through  storm  and  sunshine,  adverse  and  prosperous 
times,  we  have  been  side  by  side.  Not  only  have  social  ties  arisen 
between  us,  but  the  habit  of  acting  together  has  made  us  as  one 
command,  and  I feel  at  parting  with  you  as  if  my  own  division  was 
divided.  I need  not  express  to  you  the  assurance  of  my  high  personal 
and  official  respect,  for  I hope  I have  evinced  it  on  many  and  all 
occasions.  For  Generals  Lauman  and  Veatch,  I must  say  that  no 
officers  could  have  been  more  zealous,  close,  and  attentive  to  their  impor- 
tant duties  than  they  have  ever  been.  I can  not  recall  an  instance  of 
their  having  been  away  from  their  posts  for  even  an  hour.  To  them  I 
predict  an  honorable  and  brilliant  future.  Indeed,  with  very  few  excep- 


A FAMOUS  DIVISION. 


147 


tions,  your  division  is  composed  of  a class  of  steady,  good  men,  who  by 
their  behavior  in  camp,  on  guard,  on  the  march,  and  in  battle,  reflect 
honor  and  credit  on  themselves  and  their  country.  Be  pleased  to  convey 
to  all  my  hearty  thanks,  and  assure  them  that  I will  hail  the  change  in 
events  that  will  bring  us  again  together. 

With  sentiments  of  high  respect,  your  friend  and  servant, 

W.  T:  Sherman, 

Major  General. 

Hurlbut’s  division  was  a part  of  the  army  with 
which -General  Grant  marched'  into  Mississippi,  in  his 
effort  to  reach  the  rear  of  Vicksburg,  in  the  winter  of 
1862,  returning  soon  afterward  to  the  line  of  the 
Memphis  and  Charleston  railroad.  Upon  the  organiza- 
tion of  corps  d’armee,  this  division  became  the  Fourth 
of  the  Sixteenth  Corps,  and  General  J.  G.  Lauman 
was  assigned  to  the  command,  General  Hurlbut  hav- 
ing been  made  a major  general  and  corps  commander. 
It  participated  in  the  siege  of  Vicksburg,  and,  the 
next  day  after  the  surrender  of  that  famous  stronghold, 
marched  with  other  troops  to  attack  General  Johnston 
at  Jackson.  In  the  action  at  that  place  it  made  a bril- 
liant but  disastrous  charge,  and  sustained  great  loss. 
The  responsibility  was  charged  upon  General  Lauman, 
and  he  was  relieved  of  his  command.  He  returned  to 
his  home  in  Iowa,  and  died  shortly  afterward  of  a 
broken  heart,  if  ever  man  so  died.  He  was  an  officer 
of  tried  courage,  and  a man  of  fine  personal  traits. 

General  Lauman  was  succeeded  by  General  Mar- 
cellus  M.  Crocker,  of  Iowa,  and  the  division  became  a 
part  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  retaining  the  same 
numerical  designation.  Some  time  afterward,  sev- 


148 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


eral  of  the  old  regiments  were  transferred  to  other 
commands,  and  their  place  was  taken  by  the  “Iowa 
Brigade,”  a magnificent  body  of  men,  formerly  com- 
manded by  the  same  officer  who  now  became  their 
division  general.  These  troops,  with  the  32d  Illinois 
Regiment,  which  had  belonged  to  the  old  Fourth 
Division  from  the  beginning,  now  constituted  the 
Third  Brigade. 

General  Crocker  was  an  officer  of  superior  ability, 
great  personal  courage  and  determination,  and  a 
man  of  irascible  temper.  It  is  due  to  his  memory 
to  say  that  his  irritability  was,  in  large  measure,  due 
to  his  physical  condition,  for  he  was  a great  sufferer 
from  asthma ; while  his  anger  was  rarely  bestowed  un- 
deservedly. But  his  rage,  when  once  aroused,  was 
something  frightful.  . Upon  one  occasion  he  called  a 
careless  regimental  commander  to  account.  The 
latter  answered  in  an  insolent  way,  whereupon  the 
general  threatened  him  with  ball  and  chain,  and  a 
passage  from  Natchez  to  Cairo  in  the  hold  of  a steam- 
boat. He  would  doubtless  have  experienced  this  treat- 
ment had  he  not  hastened  to  tender  proper  apologies, 
and  made  profuse  promises  of  future  good  behavior. 
In  another  instance,  a wealthy  planter,  living  in  the 
vicinity  of  Natchez,  came  to  General  Crocker,  then 
commanding  the  district,  and  applied  for  a permit 
to  ship  a large  quantity  of  cotton  to  the  North. 
This  commodity  then  commanded  an  extravagant 


A FAMOUS  DIVISION. 


149 


price,  and  there  were  officers  of  no  small  rank  who 
stood  accused  of  conniving  with  rebel  owners  to  place 
it  on  the  market,  and  divide  the  proceeds.  General 
Crocker  was  a man  of  mean  fortune,  but  of  incor- 
ruptible integrity. 

“ You  can  ship  your  cotton,  sir,”  said  he,  address- 
ing the  citizen,  “ under  the  regulations  of  the 
Treasury  Department.  You  must  furnish  proof  of 
loyalty,  and  subscribe  to  the  oath  of  allegiance.” 

“But,  General,”  was  the  response/4  I can  not  take 
the  oath.  My  government — ” 

“What  government,  sin?”  angrily  asked  Crocker. 

“The  Confederate — ” 

The  enraged  general  allowed  the  rebel  to  proceed 
no  further. 

“ You  infamous scoundrel ! You  come 

here  to  ask  favors  of  me,  and  talk  about  your  govern- 
ment ! Get  out  of  my  office,  and  be  thankful  you  get 
out  alive  ! ” 

“But,  General,  I can  make  it  to  your  advan- 
tage-” 

This  was  the  last  irritant.  The  enraged  general 
had  the  fellow  speedily  ejected,  but  the  end  was  not 
yet.  General  Crocker  sent  for  his  engineer  officer. 

44  Captain,”  said  he,  when  that  officer  had  appeared, 

44  that rebel, , has  been  here  talking 

about  his  loyalty  to  his  government,  and  offering  me 
money  to  let  him  ship  his  cotton  North.  We  can’t 


150 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


hold  this  place  without  works,  and  I want  you  to  lay 
out  a line,  and  plant  a fort  on  the  very  foundations  of 
his  house  ! ” 

Forty-eight  hours  later,  the  home  of  the  indis- 
creet rebel,  just  at  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  was  razed 
to  the  ground,  and  a battery  of  artillery  planted  on 
the  ruins  of  what,  shortly  before,  was  one  of  the 
handsomest  residences  in  the  South. 

Early  in  1864,  General  Crocker’s  division  took  its 
veteran  furlough,  and  then  rendezvoused  at  Cairo, 
preliminary  to  taking  part  in  the  Atlanta  campaign. 
Soon  after  the  movement  began,  the  general’s  health 
failed  utterly,  and  he  returned  to  his  home  in  Iowa, 
where  he  died  not  long  afterward. 

General  Walter  Q.  Gresham,  who  had  commanded 
a brigade  under  Crocker,  succeeded  to  the  vacant 
command.  One  anecdote  always  leads  to  another, 
and  mention  of  the  latter  officer  recalls  one  of  the 
former. 

At  Natchez,  in  October  of  1863,  General  Gresham 
was  post-commander.  He  was  detached  from  his 
brigade,  and  had  only  a handful  of  troops  for  pro- 
vost guard  duty,  making  necessary,  when  an  emer- 
gency arose  calling  for  additional  force,  a requisition 
upon  General  Crocker,  the  district  commander,  who 
had  a large  division  in  the  outskirts  of  the  city. 

t 

One  bright  Sunday  morning,  a barge  loaded  with 
forage  came  from  up  the  river,  and  required  immedh 


A FAMOUS  DIVISION 


151 


ate  unloading;  whereupon  the  following  correspond- 
ence took  place,  the  originals  of  which  are  now  in  the 
hands  of  the  writer  of  these  pages : 

Post  Headquarters, 
Natchez,  Miss.,  Oct.  n,  1863. 

General  : I have  to  ask  a detail  of  one  commissioned  officer  and 
fifty  enlisted  men,  to  report  at  these  headquarters  immediately,  for 
fatigue  duty.  Very  respectfully, 

W.  Q.  Gresham, 

Brig.  Gen.  Comdg. 

Brig.  Gen.  M.  M.  Crocker,  Comdg.  District. 

To  which  the  following  answer  was  returned: 

Headquarters,  District  of  Natchez, 

Natchez,  Miss.,  Oct.  11,  1863. 

General  : I have  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  requisition 
for  one  commissioned  officer  and  fifty  men  for  fatigue  duty  to-day.  Is 
the  detail  absolutely  necessary  ? See  order  from  Executive  Mansion  [for- 
bidding labor  by  troops  on  the  Sabbath,  except  in  case  of  imperative 
necessity — Author]  of  November  16,  1862  ; also  one  of  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments. Very  respectfully, 

C.  Cadle,  Jr.,  A.  A.  G. 

Brig.  Gen.  W.  Q.  Gresham. 

To  which  General  Gresham  made  the  following 
reply : 

Post  Headquarters, 
Natchez,  Miss.,  Oct.  11,  1863. 

Sir  : The  order  from  Executive  Mansion  of  Nov.  12,  1862,  has 
been  repeatedly  read  and  duly  admired,  and  will  be  faithfully  observed 
whenever  practicable.  The  “Commandments”  referred  to  are  not  on 
file  in  this  office.  Very  respectfully, 

W.  Q.  Gresham, 

Brig.  Gen’l. 

General  Gresham’s  march  from  Clifton  to  Ack- 
worth,  and  his  wounding  before  Atlanta,  have  been 


152 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


narrated  in  previous  chapters.  He  was  a gentleman 
of  fine  mind,  and  of  those  gentle  and  winning  ways 
which  made  every  soldier  his  friend.  He  had  been 
with  the  division  ever  since  the  days  of  Shiloh,  where 
he  was  a field  officer  in  an  Indiana  regiment;  and  the 
entire  command  deplored  the  sad  event  which  unfitted 
him  for  further  service.  When  General  Grant  became 
President,  General  Gresham  was  appointed  a United 
States  district  judge,  from  which  position  he  was  called 
by  President  Arthur  to  become  Postmaster  General. 
He  acted  in  that  capacity  but  a few  months,  when  he 
was  appointed  to  the  Treasury  Department.  Shortly 
afterward  he  was  recalled  to  the  bench,  a position 
much  more  agreeable  to  him. 

General  Gresham  was  succeeded  in  command  by 
General  Giles  A.  Smith,  a gallant  officer,  who  had 
received  a severe  wound  at  Missionary  Bidge.  When 
the  war  had  practically  ended,  General  Smith  was 
assigned  to  a command  on  the  Bio  Grande,  where  a 
large  force  had  been  gathered  in  anticipation  of 
possible  foreign  complications,  growing  out  of  Napo- 
leon’s Mexican  policy.  He  served  as  Second  Assist- 
ant Postmaster  General  under  President  Grant,  and 
died  a few  years  ago  in  California,  whither  he  went 
seeking  renewed  health. 

The  latest  commander  of  the  division  was  General 
William  W.  Belknap.  He  was  a man  of  commanding 
appearance,  stoutly  and  compactly  built,  and  so 


A FAMOUS  DIVISION. 


158 


admirably  proportioned  that  neither  his  height  nor 
weight  left  any  unpleasant  impression;  of  fair  com- 
plexion, with  blue  eyes  beaming  with  sympathy  and 
good  nature;  wearing  a full  long  beard,  somewhat 
inclined  to  reddishness,  he  was  a magnificent  speci- 
men of  the  ideal  Anglo-Saxon  type.  He  was  a man  of 
indomitable  resolution  and  great  personal  courage. 
In  the  saddle,  directing  the  movements  of  his  com- 
mand, or  in  his  office,  dispatching  routine  business,  he 
could  be  decided,  severe,  even  exacting  ; but  he  knew 
also  how  to  be  affable,  and  in  a social  way  was  a most 
admirable  gentleman.  He  was  originally  major  of  the 
15th  Iowa  Eegiment,  and  rose  to  the  colonelcy.  In 
the  engagement  at  Nickajack  creek,  July  5th,  he 
attracted  special  attention  by  his  wise  dispositions 
and  personal  courage;  and  again,  in  the  battle  of 
July  22d,  he  distinguished  himself  in  a marked  man- 
ner. The  recommendation  for  his  promotion  to  the 
grade  of  brigadier  general  was  made  by  General  Sher- 
man, by  telegraph.  The  appointment  was  made  by 
the  President  immediately;  and  it  seemed  as  if  all 
joined  with  their  great  captain  in  the  verdict  that  “ no 
promotion  was  ever  more  fairly  made,  nor  more  hon- 
estly earned.” 

Upon  General  Grant’s  election  to  the  Presidency, 
at  the  close  of  the  war,  General  Belknap  was  ap- 
pointed Secretary  of  War.  He  resigned  after  a time, 
and  is  now  practicing  law  before  the  federal  courts  in 

Washington. 


154 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XY. 


DIES  IR^. 

c 

ULY  22d  was  a day  of  dis- 
aster and  sorrow.  The 
disaster  was  retrieved. 
The  sorrow  will  endure 
as  long  as  patriotism  and 
heroism  are  honored. 

History  has  told  how  Hood 
made  his  brilliant  sally — how 
he  twisted  up  the  federal  left 
wing — how  the  gallant  McPherson  fell,  early  in  the 
battle,  and  how  Logan’s  inspiring  presence  gave  as- 
surance of  final  victory  ; but  it  is  only  from  narra- 
tives such  as  this,  however  imperfect,  from  the  pen 
of  eye  - witnesses  and  participants,  that  the  actual 
events,  and  the  personal  heroism  of  individuals,  may 
be  known. 

After  the  action  of  July  21st,  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  was  moved  farther  to  the  left,  in  order  to 
keep  pace  with  the  enemy’s  lines,  which  were  being 
extended  in  that  direction.  The  Fourth  Division  of 


DIES  IR2E. 


155 


the  Seventeenth  Corps,  commanded  by  General  Giles 
A.  Smith,  held  the  extreme  left  of  the  Union  army. 
The  troops  worked  hard  that  night,  entrenching  their 
position,  and  so  urgent  was  the  necessity  for  every 
man,  that  the  flank  and  rear  were  picketed  in  part  by 
the  headquarters  guard,  who  were  among  the  very 
first  upon  whom  fell  the  enemy’s  attack  the  next 
morning. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  July  22d,  General 
Smith’s  front  line  was  advanced  a considerable  dis- 
tance, meeting  with  little  opposition;  and,  inasmuch  as 
the  enemy  was  said  to  be  abandoning  his  position  in 
General  Thomas’  front,  General  Sherman  concluded 
that  Atlanta  was  to  be  yielded  to  him  without  further 
struggle.  He  was  speedily  undeceived.  Hood  had 
merely  shifted  his  army  in  order  to  make  a desperate 
and  almost  successful  attack  from  a quarter  whence 
danger  was  scarcely  expected. 

About  eleven  o’clock,  sharp  firing  in  the  rear  of 
the  hospital,  near  Smith’s  headquarters,  gave  warning 
of  what  was  to  occur.  By  great  effort,  the  ambu- 
lances containing  the  wounded  and  sick,  about  four 
hundred  in  number,  were  driven  to  the  safest  place  to 
be  found,  the  right  and  front,  just  behind  the  general 
line  of  battle.  The  headquarters  wagons  followed, 
their  movement  being  hastened  by  the  advance  of  the 
enemy’s  skirmishers,  closely  supported  .by  a full  line 
of  battle,  moving  over  the  ground  just  vacated,  en- 


156 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


veloping  Smith’s  flank  and  rear,  and  reaching  as  far 
as  Dodge’s  Sixteenth  Corps.  As  a matter  of  fact,  by 
reason  of  the  inclination  of  the  assaulting  line, 
Dodge’s  command  sustained  the  first  attack.  His 
troops  were  marching  down  the  road  in  column,  to 
connect  with  the  Seventeenth  Corps.  They  at  once 
halted,  faced  the  foe,  and  delivered  a fire  which 
checked  the  onset  almost  on  the  instant. 

General  Smith  was  poorly  prepared  to  meet  the 
assault,  his  rear  being  presented  to  the  enemy;  and 
the  attack  fell  upon  him  with  dreadful  force.  He 
was  fortunate,  however,  in  having  on  the  left  of  his 
line  the  brigade  of  Iowans  formerly  commanded  by 
Crocker,  noted  for  its  thorough  discipline  and  incom- 
parable esprit  de  corps.  These  troops,  already  under 
fire,  were  ordered  to  the  reverse  of  their  works,  to 
occupy  the  side  heretofore  presented  to  the  enemy. 
This  movement  was  successfully  accomplished,  except 
by  the  16th  Iowa  Regiment,  which,  with  a two-gun 
battery,  was  captured,  after  an  heroic  struggle. 

The  Iowans  were  assailed  in  front,  as  well  as  rear, 
and  upon  the  flank,  and  portions  of  the  command 
repeatedly  moved  over  their  own  works,  from  side  to 
side,  to  repel  attack.  So  rapid  were  the  movements, 
and  so  much  was  crowded  into  a few  hours,  that  it 
is  impossible  to  gain  an  entirely  correct  idea  of  the 
sequence  of  events.  Cool-headed  men,  who  were 
upon  the  ground,  vary  as  much  as  two  hours  in  timing 


DIES  IRiE. 


157 


signal  circumstances  with  which  they  were  personally 
concerned;  but  discrepancies  of  this  nature  are  by  no 
means  peculiar  to  this  battle. 

The  works  of  the  Iowans  were  charged  by  three 
separate  brigades,  in  succession.  Go  van’s,  the  first, 
was  driven  off,  taking  away  with  it,  however,  as  pris- 
oners, the  16th  Iowa  Regiment,  as  before  mentioned. 
Lowry’s  brigade  followed,  in  a magnificent  charge, 
which  led  to  the  most  desperate  fighting  of  the  day, 
but  was  finally  repulsed.  The  last  attack,  likewise 
unsuccessful,  was  made  by  Smith’s  brigade,  and  is  not 
particularly  noticeable  as  compared  with  Lowry’s. 

Lowry’s  assault  was  courageous  and  persistent  in 
the  highest  degree.  His  troops  actually  reached  the 
works  of  the  Iowans,  but  were  unable  to  surmount 
them.  The  contending  lines  were  only  separated  by 
thin  earthworks,  less  than  shoulder  high,  and  the 
fighting  became  desperate  and  promiscuous.  Musket 
clashed  against  musket,  and  color-bearers  flaunted 
their  standards  in  face  of  each  other. 

As  the  15th  Iowa  Regiment,  Colonel  (afterward 
General)  Belknap  commanding,  sprang  to  the  reverse 
of  their  works,  they  were  confronted  by  the  45th 
Alabama  Regiment,  whose  commander,  Colonel 
Lampley,  waved  his  light  felt  hat,  as  he  led  the 
charge.  Colonel  Belknap,  taking  the  act  to  be  a 
signal  of  surrender,  ordered  his  men  to  cease  firing 
(a  command  heard  only  by  few,  owing  to  the  tumult 


158 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


of  battle),  and,  at  the  same  time,  beckoned  the  rebel 
officer  to  come  in.  A young  soldier  by  Lampley’s  side, 
and  by  his  direction,  as  was  plainly  to  be  seen,  fired 
three  shots  at  Belknap,  but  without  effect.  Mean- 
while the  Alabamians  advanced  nearer  and  nearer, 
and  Belknap  discovered  that,  instead  of  thinking  of 
surrender,  they  meant  fight  in  bitter  earnest.  Three 
color-bearers  of  this  one  rebel  regiment  were  shot 
down  in  rapid  succession.  When  the  last  fell,  the 
contending  lines  were  at  such  close  quarters  that  the 
flag  was  torn  from  his  dying  grasp  by  a member  of 
the  11th  Iowa.  The  trophy  was  afterward  claimed 
by  the  15th  Iowa  soldier  who  shot  down  its  bearer, 
and  it'  was  delivered  to  him.  The  Alabamians  were 
now  at  the  very  foot  of  the  Union  works,  and  to 
deliver  a fire  upon  them  it  was  necessary  for  the 
Iowans  to  hold  their  muskets  over  the  works,  almost 
perpendicularly.  Belknap  jumped  upon  the  parapet 
and  again  beckoned  Lampley  to  come  in.  The 
latter  shook  his  head,  and  urged  his  men  to  make 
a final  dash.  He  came  nearer,  until  he  was  fairly 
against  the  works.  Then  Belknap,  watching  his  op- 
portunity, leaned  over  the  parapet,  fastened  his  grasp 
upon  Lampley’s  coat-collar,  and,  with  the  aid  of  a 
corporal  near  by,  dragged  him  inside.  Within  a few 
minutes,  every  Alabamian  who  was  not  killed,  or  lying 
wounded  upon  the  field,  was  a prisoner.  Colonel 
Lampley  was  found  to  be  wounded,  but  the  injury  was 


DIES  UlM. 


159 


so  slight  that  his  own  men  ascribed  his  death,  which 
occurred  a few  days  later,  to  depression  at  the  mis- 
fortune of  being  captured,  rather  than  to  the  wound. 

Meanwhile,  the  battle  raged  elsewhere  on  the  lines 
of  the  Iowa  brigade  with  scarcely  less  fury.  At  one 
time  the  colors  of  four  rebel  regiments  were  displayed 
within  a stone’s  throw  of  the  11th  Iowa.  The  32d 
Mississippi  Regiment  all  but  reached  the  works,  los- 
ing in  the  attempt  one-third  their  number  from  a 
single  volley  of  musketry.  A soldier  of  the  11th 
Iowa  and  a rebel  died  together  in  a desperate  struggle 
on  the  top  of  the  defences.  Sergeant-Major  Safely,  of 
the  same  regiment,  with  a few  comrades,  made  a sally 
and  captured  a colonel,  captain,  and  more  than  their 
own  number  of  privates.  An  Iowan  jumped  upon  the 
works,  swinging  his  gun  over  his  head,  singing  “ The 
Battle  Cry  of  Freedom,”  and  died,  with  the  unfinished 
words  upon  his  lips.  Colonel  Jones,  commanding  the 
53d  Indiana,  of  the  right  brigade  of  the  same  division, 
was  wounded,  and,  while  being  carried  from  the  field 
on  a litter,  was  killed  by  a shell.  Chaplain  Bennett, 
of  the  32d  Ohio  Regiment,  also  of  the  same  division, 
fought  through  the  battle.  He  was  a crack  shot,  and 
kept  a wounded  soldier  busy  loading  guns  for  him. 
The  poor  fellow  was  killed  at  his  side.  A gallant  sig- 
nal officer,  in  his  station  in  the  top  of  a tree  overlook- 
ing Atlanta,  was  forced  to  make  a precipitate  retreat, 
his  observatory  being  demolished  by  a shell. 


160 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


The  opening  of  this  onset  by  the  enemy  was  the 
occasion  of  the  death  of  the  brave  and  beloved 
McPherson. 

Between  ten  and  eleven  o’clock  that  fatal  morning, 
General  McPherson  visited  a hospital  tent,  where  were 
a number  of  officers  and  men  of  the  16th  Iowa  Regi- 
ment, who  had  been  wounded  in  a charge  the  day 
before.  Among  them  was  Captain  McArthur  (sub- 
sequently of  General  Belknap’s  staff),  to  whom  he 
spoke  encouragingly,  complimenting  him  and  his 
comrades  upon  their  good  conduct  the  day  previous. 
Shortly  afterward,  the  General  was  seen  making  some 
dispositions  in  the  vicinity  of  General  Dodge’s  corps. 
Thence  he  passed,  in  full  view  of  many  of  the  troops, 
in  the  direction  of  General  Blair’s  position.  A man 
of  fine  personal  appearance,  always  with  a most 
amiable  expression  of  countenance,  he  never  looked  to 
better  advantage.  His  entire  staff  had  been  dis- 
patched on  one  urgent  errand  or  another,  and  he  was 
attended  by  a single  orderly.  Passing  along  a blind 
road,  he  disappeared  in  the  dense  forest.  Hun- 
dreds of  soldiers  saw  him  at  the  moment,  but  no  one 
attached  any  concern  to  the  incident,  for  the  lines 
were  supposed  to  be  well  connected. 

A few  moments  later,  a volley  of  musketry  was 
heard  in  the  direction  he  had  taken,  and  his  well- 
known  horse,  wounded  and  riderless,  dashed  rapidly 
to  the  rear,  giving  the  first  intimation  of  the  dreadful 


DIES  IK2E. 


161 


event;  and  the  news  that  General  McPherson  was 
killed,  or  a prisoner,  spread  rapidly  among  the  troops, 
causing  great  dismay. 

At  a later  hour,  it  was  learned  that,  upon  entering 
the  forest  which  was  the  scene  of  his  death,  General 
McPherson  suddenly  encountered  the  enemy’s  skir- 
mishers. In  response  to  the  summons  to  surrender, 
he  touched  his  hat  in  soldierly  salute,  and  at  the  same 
time  pulled  his  rein  to  ride  to  the  rear.  A volley  of 
musketry  was  discharged,  killing  his  orderly,  and  he 
himself  fell  from  his  horse,  mortally  wounded.  The 
enemy’s  line  was  soon  pushed  back,  and  a private 
soldier  of  the  15th  Iowa  Regiment,  George  Reynolds, 
found  his  dying  general  prostrate  upon  the  ground, 
and  moistened  his  clammy  lips  with  water  from  his 
canteen.  When  assistance  came,  life  was  extinct. 
The  body  was  sent  to  the  rear,  whence  it  was  con- 
veyed to  the  old  family  home  in  Ohio.  The  estima- 
tion in  which  he  was  held  was  suitably  voiced  by 
General  Sherman,  who,  in  his  report  to  the  Secretary 
of  War,  said  : 

“General  McPherson  fell  in  battle,  booted  and 
spurred,  as  the  gallant  and  heroic  gentleman  should 
wish.  Not  his  the  loss,  but  the  country’s;  and  the 
army  will  mourn  his  death,  and  cherish  his  mem- 
ory, as  that  of  one  who,  though  comparatively  young, 
had  risen,  by  his  merit  and  ability,  to  the  com- 
mand of  one  of  the  best  armies  which  the  nation  had 
called  into  existence  to  vindicate  her  honor  and  in- 


ii 


162 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


tegrity.  History  tells  of  but  few  who  so  blended  the 
grace  and  gentleness  of  the  friend  with  the  dignity, 
courage,  faith  and  manliness  of  the  soldier.  His  pub- 
lic enemies,  even  the  men  who  directed  the  fatal  shot, 
never  spoke  or  wrote  of  him  without  expressions  of 
marked  respect.  Those  whom  he  commanded  loved 
him  even  to  idolatry,  and  I,  his  associate  and  com- 
mander, fail  in  words  adequate  to  express  my  opinion 
of  his  great  worth.  I feel  assured  that  every  patriot 
in  America,  on  hearing  this  sad  news,  will  feel  a sense 
of  personal  loss,  and  the  country  generally  will  realize 
that  we  have  lost,  not  only  an  able  military  leader,  but 
a man  who,  had  he  survived,  was  qualified  to  heal  the 
national  strife  which  had  been  raised  by  designing 
and  ambitious  men.” 

A scene  of  dramatic  power  occurred  when  Logan, 
the  next  in  rank,  succeeded  McPherson  in  command. 
At  all  times  a man  of  unusually  fine  soldierly  appear- 
ance, he  now  became  a picture  for  an  artist.  Bare- 
headed, flushed  with  rage,  and  an  instinct  to  avenge 
the  death  of  his  commander  and  friend,  he  spurred  his 
high-strung  black  charger  to  its  utmost  speed,  and 
dashed  along  the  lines  of  his  troops,  somewhat  dis- 
ordered in  places,  restoring  confidence  everywhere  by 
his  gallant  bearing  and  sharp,  assuring  words. 
Whether  or  not  he  shrieked  the  words  which  some 
have  attributed  to  him,  “ McPherson  and  Revenge  ! ” 
is  not  material;  his  action  spoke  them,  had  his  lips 
been  silent.  What  Sheridan  was  at  Winchester,  that 
was  Logan  at  Atlanta.  His  presence  itself  was  an 


BELKNAP  CAPTURING  A REBEL  COLONEL. 


DIES  IRJE. 


165 


assurance  of  the  triumph  shortly  to  be  wrenched  from 
a foe  who  already  believed  himself  the  victor. 

Meantime  the  gap  in  the  Union  lines  between  the 
Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Corps,  into  which  the  gallant 
McPherson  rode,  meeting  his  death,  had  been  occu- 
pied, the  first  troops  to  arrive  being  the  64th  Illinois 
Eegiment.  This  command  was  fortunately  armed  with 
the  Henry  rifle,  a sixteen-shooter,  and  it  opened  a rapid 
and  murderous  fire.  As  it  delivered  the  first  volley, 
the  enemy’s  line  bent  forward,  almost  halting,  as  if  to 
avoid  the  deadly  discharge,  and  then  rushed  forward 
with  redoubled  speed,  seeking  to  reach  and  bear  down 
the  Union  troops  before  they  could  reload  their  pieces. 
But,  rapidly  as  lever  could  be  moved  and  trigger  drawn, 
the  men  of  the  gallant  64th  fired  volley  after  volley, 
and  the  Gray  line  staggered,  halted,  and  then  fell  back, 
leaving  behind  them  their  battle-flag  and  a number  of 
prisoners.  The  placing  of  this  regiment  was  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  last  orders  General  McPherson  ever  gave  ; 
but  their  execution  came  too  late  to  save  the  life  of  the 
gallant  soldier.  From  this  moment,  on  to  the  end, 
although  the  lines  swayed  backward  in  places,  and 
the  troops  at  times  found  it  necessary  to  fight  from 
both  sides  of  their  works,  the  general  position  was 
assured,  and  the  possibility  of  any  overwhelming  dis- 
aster averted. 

The  battle  raged  fiercely  throughout  the  day  in 
front  of  the  Seventeenth  and  Fifteenth  Corps.  How 


166 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Smith’s  division  fared  has  been  already  told.  Leg- 
gett’s division,  of  the  same  corps,  had  a no  less  serious 
time.  They  occupied  the  hill  which  was  the  key  to 
the  Union  position,  and  only  held  it  by  the  most  des- 
perate courage.  At  times  they  were  all  but  cut  off 
from  the  remainder  of  the  army.  General  Force,  one 
of  the  brigade  commanders,  was  shot  through  the  face, 
and  reported  as  dead,  but  he  recovered  in  time  to 
engage  in  the  “ March  to  the  Sea.”  A large  portion 
of  the  Fifteenth  Corps  was  dislodged  from  its  posi- 
tion, but  made  a.  gallant  charge  and  regained  its 
ground. 

At  nightfall  the  enemy  drew  off,  crushed  and  dis- 
pirited. His  loss  during  the  day,  according  to  the 
besk  authorities,  was  not  less  than  ten  thousand,  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners.  Smith’s  division  of  the  Seven- 
teenth Corps  took  three  hundred  and  twenty-six  pris- 
oners, including  the  45th  Alabama  regiment,  with  its 
field  and  company  officers,  and  five  stands  of  colors. 
Sherman’s  loss  was  three  thousand  five  hundred  and 
twenty-one  men,  and  of  this  number  Smith’s  division 
lost  one  thousand  and  forty-two  men,  and  the  Iowa 
brigade  alone  lost  six  hundred  and  sixty -four. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  A FLAG. 


167 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  A FLAG. 

N the  engagement  of  July 
22d,  the  16  th  Iowa 
Regiment  of  the  Iowa 
brigade  of  Smith’s  di- 
vision, Seventeenth 
Corps,  was  captured 
bodily. 

The  skirmishers  of 
this  regiment  were 
driven  in  about  one 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon. 
The  regiment  itself,  occupying  the  trenches,  was 
ordered  by  the  colonel,  Ad.  H.  Sanders,  to  withhold 
fire  until  the  word  of  command.  The  enemy’s  columns 
charged  forward,  until  they  had  nearly  approached 
the  works.  Colonel  Sanders  said  they  came  within 
fifty  yards  — the  rebel  commander  said  the  distance 
was  thirty  yards.  Then  the  Iowans  opened  a mur- 
derous fire,  and  the  assaulting  force  staggered  back, 
seemingly  annihilated.  A second  charge  was  as  suc- 
cessfully repulsed,  and  this  time  a large  part  of  their 


168 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


force  advanced  so  near  that  the  men  conld  neither  go 
farther  nor  retreat  ; they  hugged  the  ground,  giving 
and  taking  a severe  fire,  which  continued  for  nearly 
a half-hour.  They  then  displayed  a white  flag  and 
asked  to  be  permitted  to  surrender.  This  was  agreed 
to,  and  they  were  ordered  to  lay  down  their  arms  and 
come  inside  the  works  as  prisoners.  The  demand  was 
complied  with,  and  the  captives  were  found  to  be  the 
2d  and  8th  Arkansas  regiments,  with  a small  body  of 
Texans,  perhaps  seventy-five  men. 

Colonel  Sanders  now  held  in  his  rifle-pits,  as  pris- 
oners, nearly  twice  the  number  of  his  own  command. 
He  had  employment  for  his  entire  force,  making  it 
difficult  to  spare  men  to  take  the  prisoners  away. 
Before  he  was  able  to  dispose  of  them,  the  enemy  had 
gained  the  rear  of  his  line,  and  he  was  attacked  from 
that  direction  as  well  as  from  the  front.  In  order  to 
protect  the  rear,  some  of  Sanders’  men  fixed  bayonets 
and  stood  guard  over  their  prisoners,  compelling  them 
to  stand  between  themselves  and  the  enemy,  thus 
silencing  the  fire  from  that  quarter,  while  the  Iowans 
continued  the  battle.  At  this  juncture,  many  of  the 
prisoners,  who  still  retained  their  arms,  finding  them- 
selves to  outnumber  their  captors,  and  further  em- 
boldened by  the  persistence  of  their  own  troops  in 
front,  again  began  to  show  fight.  Colonel  Sanders  dis- 
armed two  of  them,  when  he  was  surrounded  by  rebels, 
who  pointed  their  guns  at  him,  demanding  his  surren- 


THE  HISTORY  OF  A FLAG. 


109 


der.  He  saw  that  the  works  to  his  rear  were  in  pos- 
session of  the  enemy,  whereupon  he  determined  to  call 
upon  his  men  to  move  by  the  flank  and  cut  their  way 
out.  The  battle  then  became  a melee.  A rebel  cap- 
tain seized  a gun  from  one  of  his  men,  and  fired  at 
Colonel  Sanders,  the  ball  passing  between  his  legs, 
Color-Sergeant  Lucas,  who  had  planted  his  colors  in 
the  ground,  shot  the  captain  on  the  moment.  Lucas 
again  took  up  his  colors,  and  two  rebels  attempted  to 
snatch  them  away  from  him,  but  he  held  them  with  a 
firm  grasp.  A moment  later,  a rebel  struck  Lucas  over 
the  head  with  his  gun,  prostrating  him  upon  the 
works,  and  securing  his  flag.  Meanwhile,  a free  fight 
with  clubbed  guns  and  bayonets  raged  on  all  sides. 

The  16th  Iowa  was  now  entirely  surrounded,  and 
with  it  two  companies  of  the  13th  Iowa,  who  had  been 
sent  to  its  assistance.  The  ammunition  of  the  little 
command  was  utterly  exhausted,  and  to  surrender  was 
the  only  way  to  escape  annihilation.  Yielding  them- 
selves prisoners,  the  16th  Iowa  were  marched  within 
the  enemy’s  lines,  their  captors  being,  in  part,  the 
very  prisoners  they  had  themselves  taken  but  an  hour 
before. 

Nearly  twenty  years  afterward  a thrilling  scene, 
one  without  precedent,  and  a most  fitting  sequel  to 
the  deadly  struggle  before  Atlanta,  was  witnessed  at 
Cedar  Eapids,  Iowa.  It  was  upon  the  occasion  of  the 
reunion  of  the  survivors  of  Crocker’s  Iowa  Brigade. 


170 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


While  Secretary  of  War,  General  Belknap  (who 
had  fought  in  the  Iowa  Brigade  during  the  bitter 
struggle  which  has  been  described,  and  a few  days 
later  wore  the  star  of  a brigadier,  and  succeeded  to 
the  command,)  received  from  General  Govan,  com- 
mander of  the  assaulting  forces  on  that  day,  a letter  in 
which  he  stated  that  the  flag  of  the  16th  Iowa  Regi- 
ment had  come  into  his  possession.  He  expressed  his 
desire  to  return  it  to  the  former  owners,  who,  he  said, 
“bore  it  with  such  conspicuous  courage  and  gallantry 
in  my  presence  on  that  memorable  occasion,  and  only 
parted  with  it  when  to  retain  it  longer  was  impossible, 
after  having  done  all  that  could  be  expected  of  human 
courage  and  valor  to  defend  it.”  General  Govan 
added,  that  when  the  flag  came  into  his  possession,  a 
fragment  had  been  torn  from  it  by  the  storm  of  bul- 
lets, and  the  portion  wanting  had  been  replaced  by 
a part  of  his  own  Confederate  battle-flag,  sewed 
therein  by  the  hands  of  his  wife.  In  reply,  General 
Belknap  returned  heartfelt  thanks  to  General  Govan 
for  his  magnanimity  and  soldierly  courtesy,  and  ex- 
tended to  him  a cordial  invitation  to  attend  the 
reunion  of  the  Iowa  Brigade,  to  be  held  at  Cedar 
Rapids,  Iowa,  September  26th,  1883,  and  return  the 
captured  flag  in  person. 

The  invitation  was  accepted  in  the  same  friendly 
spirit  in  which  it  was  given  ; and,  in  the  presence 
of  several  hundred  survivors  of  the  Iowa  Brigade, 


THE  HISTORY  OF  A FLAG. 


171 


and  a large  concourse  of  interested  spectators,  General 
Belknap  unrolled  the  old  flag  and  waved  it  over  his 
head,  while  all  present  rose  to  their  feet,  and  in 
great  excitement  cheered  and  cheered  until  they  were 
fairly  exhausted;  while  the  veterans  who  had  followed 
the  starry  symbol  so  long  and  through  such  stirring 
scenes,  sobbed  and  wept  with  very  joy. 

Then,  in  response  to  repeated  and  urgent  calls, 
General  Govan  was  invited  to  the  stage,  and  in  a 
voice  trembling  with  emotion,  said : 

“ Veterans  of  Crocker's  Iowa  Brigade : I am 
unable  to  find  words  to  express  the  feelings  of 
pleasure  and  satisfaction  that  I feel  in  standing  before 
you.  I feel  it  a compliment,  not  only  to  myself,  but 
to  every  Confederate  soldier  who  served  in  the  war, 
that  I am  permitted  to  participate  in  this  reunion. 
They  will  feel  grateful  for  this  honor,  and  will  re- 
spond and  return  it  whenever  an  opportunity  offers. 
I have  testified  heretofore  to  the  valor  of  your  Iowa 
soldiers  in  their  heroic  resistance  at  Atlanta.  And  if 
I had  said  nothing,  the  long  roll  of  the  killed  and 
wounded  of  my  command  would  bear  mute  but  irre- 
sistible testimony  of  your  courage  and  valor  on  that 
occasion.  In  behalf  of  our  ex-soldiers,  I beg  leave  to 
return  to  you  the  flag  won  from  you  on  that  memo- 
rable occasion.  I trust  you  will  bear  it  as  honorably 
as  you  did  then;  and  I assure  you,  should  it  ever 
again  be  assailed,  the  men  who  opposed  you  that  day 
will  stand  by  you  in  the  future,  and  vie  with  you  in 
its  defense.  I hope  that  flag  may  float  as  long  as 


172 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  everlasting  hills  endure,  over  a free,  prosperous, 
happy  and  united  people,  as  long  as  the  waters  flow  to 
the  great  ocean.” 

As  soon  as  the  applause  which  greeted  this  ad- 
dress had  died  away,  Colonel  Ad.  H.  Sanders,  the 
commander  of  the  16th  Iowa  Regiment,  came  forward, 
and,  with  a voice  husky  with  emotion,  said  : 

“The  old  flag!  Lost,  captured,  but  never  disgraced. 
Let  those  who  in  solid  line,  and  line  massed  on  line, 
as  brave  soldiers,  Confederates  though  they  were,  as 
ever  did  a soldier’s  duty,  charged  and  charged  again 
on  the  16th  Iowa,  July  22d,  1864,  till  enemies  dead 
and  wounded  numbered  half  as  many  as  our  men  in 
the  rifle-pits,  and  prisoners  from  their  ranks  nearly 
doubled  our  whole  number;  let  them  say,  whether  in 
the  final  capture  of  this  flag,  they  thought  in  the  hour 
of  their  triumph  it  had  been  disgraced  by  our  defense, 
or  their  victory.  They  know,  because  they  were 
there,  and  it  was  a sad  and  awful  place  for  brave  men 
to  be,  whether  thirsting  for  glory  or  hungering  for 
that  flag.  Only  the  day  before,  sixty-five  men  of  the 
16th  Iowa  fell  in  a charge  on  rebel  works,  with  these 
same  colors  waving  at  their  front.  Was  the  old  flag, 
with  all  its  record  of  victories,  and  never  a defeat,  the 
very  next  day  to  be  trailed  in  the  dust,  without  a 
struggle  such  as  men  fight  to  the  last  drop  of  their 
hearts’  blood,  when  honor  more  than  life  is  at  stake  ? 
The  old  flag  ! In  many  a battle,  eyes  have  glazed  in 
death  looking  at  its  loved  folds.  Men,  with  gaping 
wounds,  and  suppressed  cries  of  agony,  broke  from 


THE  HISTORY  OF  A FLAG. 


173 


the  field,  haying  turned  their  last  gaze  at  the  old 
colors,  still  fluttering  mid  smoke  and  shot.  But  never 
was  so  much  blood  shed  for  the  defense  of  this  flag  as 
was  spilled  like  rain  for  its  capture,  on  that  22d  day 
of  July.  Ask  those  who  won  it  and  wore  it,  and  now, 
as  gallantly  as  they  fought  for  the  prize,  restore  it  to 
the  brave  hands  that  once  so  proudly  upheld  it.  In 
the  presence  of  the  brave  and  chivalrous  officer  who, 
with  so  many  complimentary  expressions  accompany- 
ing the  gift,  has  restored  this  flag  to  the  regiment 
from  which  his  command  once  wrenched  it,  I can  not 
find  heart  or  voice  at  this  hour  to  disparage  the  cause 
which  secured  such  defenders  as  General  Govan  and 
his  brigade.  The  flag  of  the  Union,  represented  by 
these  colors,  still  waves,  vindicated,  triumphant.  Its 
friends  and  foes  of  two  decades  ago,  are  now  as  one, 
equally  ready  and  equally  brave,  to  defend  the  old 
flag,  and  all  it  represents,  whether  danger  threatens 
from  abroad  or  at  home.  Now,  in  the  name,  and  as 
representative  on  this  occasion,  of  the  survivors  of*  the 
16th  Iowa  Infantry,  I receive  again  our  old  loved 
colors — and,  in  the  name  of  these  comrades,  I return 
thanks  for  the  generous,  chivalrous  kindness  which  has 
enabled  us  this  night  to  rejoice  with  even  greater  joy 
than  those  other  comrades  of  the  Iowa  Brigade,  who 
never  lost  a flag!  ” 

Addresses  were  also  made  by  Generals  Gresham 
and  Belknap;  and  letters  were  read  from  Generals 
Grant,  Sherman,  and  Logan.  Altogether,  the  event 
was  a most  notable  one,  and  stands  among  the  unusual 
incidents  growing  out  of  the  Rebellion. 


174 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA, 


CHAPTER  XYII. 

“ THE  BUMMER  GENERALS.” 

FEW  days  after  tlie  battle  of  July 
22d,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee 
was  greatly  disturbed  on  learn- 
ing that  General  O.  O.  Howard 
had  been  assigned  as  their  com- 
mander, sending  General  Logan 
back  to  his  corps.  Howard  was  a 
gallant  officer,  but  a stranger  to  this 
army,  and  he  was  devoid  of  that  per- 
sonal magnetism  which  gave  Logan 
so  firm  a hold  upon  the  confidence 
and  affection  of  his  troops.  Logan 
had  made  a brilliant  record  as  regimental,  brigade, 
division,  and  corps  commander  ; he  had  been  severely 
wounded;  and  the  men  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee 
looked  upon  him  as  the  most  conspicuous  represent- 
ative of  the  genuine  volunteer  soldier.  Besides, 
whether  rightly  or  not,  they  were  disposed  to  blame 
the  “regulars”  for  endeavoring  to  monopolize  more 
of  the  honors  of  the  war  than  their  numbers  or  ser- 
vices entitled  them  to,  and  to  feel  that  his  being  set 


THE  BUMMER  GENERALS. 


175 


a 


aside  was  in  some  way  a reflection  upon  themselves 
and'  their  achievements.  General  Sherman  himself 
was  evidently  uneasy  as  to  the  outcome  of  General 
Howard’s  appointment,  for  he  said  in  his  “ Memoirs,” 
published  since  the  war,  referring  to  the  battle  of 
July  29th: 

“ This  was  the  first  fight  in  which  General  Howard 
had  commanded  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  and  he 
evidently  aimed  to  reconcile  General  Logan  in  his  dis- 
appointment, and  to  gain  the  heart  of  that  army  to 
which  he  was  a stranger.  He  very  properly  left 
General  Logan  to  fight  his  own  corps,  but  exposed 
himself  freely;  and  afterward  walked  the  lines,  the 
men  gathering  about  him  in  the  most  affectionate  way. 
To  this  fact  at  the  time  I attached  much  importance, 
for  it  put  me  at  ease  as  to  the  future  conduct  of  this 
most  important  army.” 

But  much  harm  was  done  General  Logan  person- 
ally; General  Sherman’s  criticisms  being  enlarged  and 
made  much  of  by  those  bitter  partisans  who  were  not 
in  sympathy  with  General  Logan’s  political  views. 
General  Sherman  had  said  in  his  “ Memoirs:  ” 

“ I did  not  consider  him  (Logan)  equal  to  the 
command  of  three  corps.  Between  him  and  General 
Blair  there  existed  a natural  rivalry.  Both  were  men 
of  great  courage  and  talent,  but  were  politicians  by 
nature  and  experience,  and  it  may  be  that  for  this 
reason  they  were  mistrusted  by  the  regular  officers. 

. . I regarded  Logan  and  Blair  as  ‘ volunteers,’ 


176 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


that  looked  to  personal  fame  and  glory  as  auxiliary 
and  secondary  to  their  political  ambition.” 

These  expressions  were  eagerly  caught  up  by  news- 
papers which  had  been  known  during  the  war  as  “ fire- 
in-the-rear  ” sheets.  One  of  these  printed  a long  and 
bitter  screed  entitled  “ The  Bummer  Generals,”  tak- 
ing for  a text  the  paragraph  quoted  above.  Such 
articles  excited  great  indignation  among  the  men  who 
had  served  in  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee;  and  many 
angry  replications  found  their  way  into  print.  An 
article  by  the  author  of  this  volume  contained  the 
following,  which  acquired  a wide  publicity : 

“The  effect  of  such  assaults  is  great  injustice  to 
noble  men  who  deserve  better  treatment.  In  the  early 
days  of  the  war,  when  well-known  ‘regulars’  tried 
their  best  ‘ to  keep  out  of  the  current,’  as  they  them- 
selves expressed  it,  Frank  Blair,  ‘ the  bummer  gen- 
eral,’ with  a handful  of  Home  Guards,  principally 
Germans,  was  overthrowing  a rebel  camp  in  the 
suburbs  of  St.  Louis,  and  by  the  act  held  Missouri 
faithful  to  the  Union.  . . . Logan,  Oglesby, 

Palmer,  Hurlbut,  the  Smiths,  Crocker,  Belknap,  Mc- 
Arthur, and  scores  of  others  who  became  ‘ bummer 
generals,’  were  holding  public  meetings,  and  bringing 
squads,  companies,  and  regiments  to  the  support  of 
the  government.” 

Referring  to  the  battle  of  July  22d,  the  same  arti- 
cle said: 

“ . . When  it  was  known  that  McPherson 


“THE  BUMMEK  GENEKALS.”  177 

had  been  killed,  portions  of  the  line  wavered  and 
broke.  It  was  then  that  General  Logan  assumed 
command,  and  by  his  courage,  and  that  personal  mag- 
netism which  gave  him  so  much  power  with  his  troops, 
succeeded  in  restoring  confidence,  and  saved  the  day, 
and  perhaps  the  army.  In  this,  he  was  nobly  seconded 
by  General  Frank  P.  Blair.  Yet,  notwithstanding  all 
this,  General  Logan,  and  after  him,  General  Blair, 
were  not  deemed  fit  to  succeed  McPherson.  Although 
they  were  the  commanders  of  western  troops,  which 
they  had  largely  assisted  in  enlisting,  and  with 
whom  they  had  been  identified  from  the  beginning  of 
the  war;  yet  the  command  was  given  to  Howard,  a 
perfect  stranger  to  them,  of  whom  they  knew  nothing. 
General  Howard  was  never  a favorite  with  the  Army 
of  the  Tennessee;  and  we  are  satisfied,  brave  and 
honest  man  as  he  was,  that  had  he  been  in  command 
on  the  22d  of  July,  the  result  might  have  been  far 
different.” 

The  same  article  continued,  referring  to  General 
Sherman’s  complaint,  that  General  Logan  and  others 
went  North  at  the  close  of  the  Atlanta  campaign  in 
1864,  to  engage  in  the  presidential  campaign: 

“We  believe  the  honest  sentiment  of  the  country 
will  admit  that  they  did  the  cause  a better  service 
than  had  they  remained  at  the  front.  The  campaign 
was  over,  and  the  army  was  resting,  with  nothing 
to  do  but  hold  its  ground  until  prepared  for  another 
movement.  But  at  the  North,  4 peace  conventions  ’ 
had  declared  the  war  a failure,  and  many  earnest 
Union  men  had  almost  lost  heart.  President  Lin- 


12 


178 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


coin  needed  their  influence  at  the  polls  ; and  it  was 
such  men  as  Logan,  and  Blair,  and  Oglesby,  wounded 
and  victorious  heroes,  who  kept  up  the  faith  of  the 
people  toward  their  government,  and  largely  aided 
to  make  a successful  issue  at  the  last.” 

General  Logan  never  did  a nobler  act  in  his  life 
than  when,  after  the  action  of  July  22d,  he  testified  to 
his  own  honesty  of  purpose,  and  stern  ideas  of  sol- 
dierly duty,  by  returning  uncomplainingly  to  the  com- 
mand of  his  corps,  on  being  supplanted  in  the  com- 
mand of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  by  one  who  was 
not  guilty  of  the  atrocious  crime  of  being  a civilian,  or 
“ bummer  ” general.  True,  Logan  was  not  a profes- 
sional soldier,  but  he  was  such  a soldier  as  might  well 
be  held  up  as  a fit  exemplar  for  soldiers  the  world  over. 
He  was  one  of  the  bravest  among  the  brave  ; among 
the  true,  he  was  one  of  the  truest.  Where  duty  com- 
manded him . to  go,  he  went  ; where  it  called  him  to 
stay,  there  he  remained.  He  was  of  such  stuff  as  the 
men  of  the  Light  Brigade,  who  made  that  glorious 
charge  at  Balaklava  ; as  the  men  of  the  “ Cumber- 
land,” who  fired  their  guns  at  the  enemy  as  their  ship 
went  down  beneath  the  waves. 

There  are  wars  to  be  fought  hereafter,  and  the  sons 
of  men  now  living  may  possibly  fight  them.  God 
grant  that  they  learn  their  lessons  of  a soldier’s  duty 
from  a “bummer  general”  such  as  John  A.  Logan, 
rather  than  from  a “professional  soldier,”  such  as 
Fitz-John  Porter  I 


HAMMERING  AWAY. 


179 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


HAMMERING  AWAY. 


?PON  the  close  of  the 
engagement  of  July 
22d  the  enemy  drew 
back  into  his  en- 
trenchments at  At- 
lanta. The  next  day 
a truce  was  declared, 
to  admit  of  either  army 
burying  its  dead.  For 
ten  days  thereafter  a great 
part  of  the  army  was  engaged  in  burning  the  ties  and 
twisting  the  rails  of  the  Georgia  and  Virginia  rail- 
road, reaching  east.  This  task  was  preliminary  to  a 
movement  by  the  right  flank  to  reach  the  only  railroad 
remaining  open  out  of  Atlanta,  that  runnings  south. 
As  usual,  the  rapid  march,  which  was  the  main  inci- 
dent of  the  plan,  fell  to  the  lot  of  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee. 

As  soon  as  it  was  sufficiently  dark,  on  the  night  of 
July  26th  this  command  silently  moved  out  of  its 
works,  and  marched  north  and  west  around  Atlanta, 


180 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


thence  south  to  Ezra  Church,  which  lay  almost  clue 
west  from  the  point  of  departure.  The  movement  con- 
sumed almost  the  entire  night,  and  the  distance  cov- 
ered was  about  twenty  miles. 

Immediately  upon  taking  up  the  new  line  the  troops 
entrenched.  It  was  remarkable  how  quickly  this  kind 
of  work  was  performed.  Frequently  a brigade  would 
pick  up  a rail-fence  so  clean  that  nothing  was  left  to 
mark  where  it  had  been,  and  carry  the  rails  half-a- 
mile,  throwing  them  down  to  serve  as  a protection, 
when  they  had  advanced  as  far  as  possible.  Often  the 
same  rails  sufficed  for  half-a-dozen  different  lines, 
being  carried  forward  whenever  an  advance  was 
made. 

The  Army  of  the  Tennessee  found  itself  in  trouble 
at  early  dawn  on  the  27th,  and  sharp  skirmishing 
continued  throughout  the  day,  at  times  almost  rising 
to  the  dignity  of  a regular  engagement.  The  next 
day  was  one  of  serious  fighting,  Logan’s  Fifteenth 
Corps  taking  the  brunt  of  the  work,  and  successfully 
withstanding  six  vigorous  charges.  General  Logan 
lost  upward  of  five  hundred  men,  and  Blair  and  Dodge* 
who  sent  reinforcements  at  a critical  moment,  sus- 
tained some  loss.  The  casualties  of  the  enemy  were 
not  less  than  five  thousand. 

General  Howard  said  of  this  engagement  : “I 
wish  to  express  my  high  gratification  with  the  conduct 
of  the  troops  engaged.  I never  saw  better  in  battle 


HAMMERING  AWAY. 


181 


The  general  commanding  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  though 
ill  and  much  worn  out,  was  indefatigable  ; and  the 
success  of  the  day  is  as  much  attributable  to  him  as  to 
any  one  man.” 

This  practically  closed  the  campaign  for  July. 
Sherman  had  lost  nine  thousand  seven  hundred  men; 
the  enemy,  ten  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty- 
one.  Hood  had  forced  the  fighting  at  fearful  cost 
to  himself,  and  was  already  falling  into  disfavor.  An 
Atlanta  paper  said  : “If  Mr.  Hood  keeps  on  in 
this,  way  of  fighting,  his  army  will  be  wiped  out 
in  ten  days,  and  the  Yankees  will  still  have  a few 
men  to  go  to  Mobile  left.”  But  the  Unionists  had 
also  lost  severely,  although  better  able  to  afford  it. 
Another  paper  printed  the  following  : “ Some  one 

asked  a Frenchman  if  the  American  war  was  over. 
* No,’  said  he,  ‘ I still  see  a few  inhabitants  ! ’ ” This 
piece  of  humor  was*  credited  to  a French  paper  — a 
familiar  expedient  with  newspaper  men  when  they  con- 
coct a lie,  and  do  not  desire  to  be  held  responsible 
for  it. 

Sharp  skirmishing  and  fierce  artillery  duels  were 
of  daily  occurrence  until  August  4th,  when  an  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  was  made  upon  the  enemy’s  left.  The 
Twenty- third  Corps  (Schofield’s)  was  the  assaulting 
column,  and  the  Seventeenth  Corps  advanced  its  lines 
in  support.  The  latter  command  moved  promptly  at 
the  moment  designated  ; but  Schofield’s  either  failed 


182 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


to  move,  or  did  so  with  such  little  spirit,  that  the 
Seventeenth  Corps  was  subjected  to  a severe  enfi- 
lading fire,  compelling  it  to  retire.  The  attack 
was  repeated  the  next  day,  and  was  again  repulsed. 
The  affair  resulted  in  General  Palmer  resigning  the 
command  of  the  Fourteenth  Corps,  an  event  of  great 
moment,  inasmuch  as  it  was  the  first  and  only  serious 
disagreement  between  the  general-in-chief  and  a sub- 
ordinate, during  the  entire  campaign. 

It  may  be  premised  that,  at  the  time  of  this  un- 
fortunate occurrence,  the  understanding  in  the  Army 
of  the  Tennessee  was,  that  the  responsibility  for  the 
difficulty  rested  upon  General  Palmer.  The  writer 
was  in  a position  to  know  the  feeling  in  the  highest 
places  in  that  portion  of  the  army,  and  his  journal 
says,  under  date  of  July  5th  : 

“ General  Schofield  was  to  reach  and  hold  the  rail- 
road (south  of  Atlanta).  General  Palmer  was  under 
orders  to  report  to  Schofield,  but  Palmer  raised  many 
objections.  While  the  two  generals  were  quarreling, 
our  skirmish  line  (Seventeenth  Corps)  was  stoutly 
resisted  and  compelled  to  retire.” 

This  was  the  statement  made  at  the  time  in  the 
Seventeenth  Corps.  The  details  have  since  been  as- 
certained. 

General  Sherman,  in  his  report  of  the  campaign, 
says  : 

“ I ordered  General  Schofield  to  make  a bold  at- 


A STRUGGLE  FOR  A FLAG. 


HAMMERING  AWAY. 


185 


tack  upon  the  railroad,  and  ordered  General  Palmer  to 
report  to  him  for  duty.  He  at  once  denied  General 
Schofield’s  right  to  command  him.  . . I wrote  to 

General  Palmer  : 

“ ‘Prom  the  statements  made  by  yourself  and  Gen- 
eral Schofield  to-day,  my  decision  is  that  he  ranks  you 
as  a major-general;  The  movements  of  to-morrow  are 
so  important  that  the  orders  of  the  superior  on  that 
flank  must  be  regarded  as  military  orders,  and  not  in 
the  nature  of  cooperation.  I did  hope  that  there 
would  be  no  necessity  for  my  making  this  decision ; 
but  it  is  better  for  all  that  no  question  of  rank  should 
occur  in  actual  battle.  The  Sandtown  road,  and  the 
railroad,  if  possible,  must  be  gained  to-morrow  if  it 
costs  half  your  command.  I regard  the  loss  of  time 
this  afternoon  as  equal  to  the  loss  of  two  thousand 
men.’  ” 

The  same  day,  General  Sherman  wrote  to  General 
Thomas,  General  Palmer’s  immediate  superior  : 

“ Yesterday  General  Palmer  raised  the  question  of 
rank  with  General  Schofield.  I went  in  person,  and 
found  that  General  Schofield  ranked  General  Palmer, 
and  so  decided.  . . General  Palmer  asked  to  be 

relieved  of  his  command.  I declined,  and  ordered 
him  to  go  on  to-day  and  execute  the  plan  prescribed 
for  yesterday,  in  connection  with  and  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  Schofield.” 

To  this  General  Thomas  answered  : 

“I  regret  that  Palmer  has  taken  the  course  he  has, 
and,  as  I know  he  intends  to  offer  his  resignation  as 


186 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


soon  as  he  can  properly  do  so,  I recommend  that  his 
application  be  granted.” 

General  Sherman  sent  the  purport  of  this  note  to 
General  Palmer,  and  said  : 

“ If  you  resign  because  you  measure  your  number 
of  men  as  greater  than  his  (Schofield’s),  and  your 
services  in  battle  as  giving  you  greater  right  to  com- 
mand, you  commit  the  mistake  of  substituting  your 
own  individual  opinion  over  law  and  military  usage. 
The  special  assignment  of  General  Schofield  to  the 
command  of  a separate  army  and  department,  shows 
that  he  enjoys  the  confidence  of  the  President  even 
above  his  mere  lineal  rank.  If  you  want  to  resign, 
wait  a few  days,  and  allege  some  other  reason,  one 
that  will  stand  the  test  of  time.  Your  future  is  too 
valuable  to  be  staked  on  a mistake.  . . I again 

ask  you  not  to  disregard  the  friendly  advice  of  such 
men  as  General  Thomas  and  myself,  for  you  can  not 
misconstrue  our  friendly  feelings  toward  you.” 

General  Palmer  persisted,  however,  and  was  re- 
lieved, and  shortly  afterward  was  assigned  to  the 
command  of  the  Department  of  Kentucky,  with  head- 
quarters at  Louisville,  in  which  position  he  acquitted 
himself  with  full  satisfaction  to  the  government.  His 
retirement  from  active  service  was  greatly  regretted 
by  his  troops,  who  felt  much  as  did  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  when  Logan  was  set  aside  to  make  way  for 
Howard;  but  the  remainder  of  the  army  almost  unan- 
imously sided  with  Sherman. 


HAMMERING  AWAY. 


187 


At  a later  day,  General  Palmer  authorized  the  fol- 
lowing statement,  but  it  was  not  put  into  such  form  as 
to  secure  widespread  circulation  : 

“ He  (Palmer)  was  ordered  to  take  a position  in 
the  rear  of  the  Army  of  the  Ohio,  and  support  Gen- 
eral Schofield.  A question  of  rank  arose.  Palmer 
said  that  rank  made  no  difference  to  him  in  the  opera- 
tions then  pending;  that  he  was  there  to  support  the 
Army  of  the  Ohio  by  order  of  General  Thomas,  and 
as  Schofield  was  in  charge  of  the  movement,  he  held 
himself  subject  to  his  orders.  General  Sherman  met 
General  Palmer  soon  after,  and  said  to  him  that  he 
thought  he  was  wrong.  Palmer  replied  that  he  had 
waived  all  questions  of  rank,  for  the  purposes  of  the 
contemplated  movement,  and  was  awaiting  orders  from 
Schofield.  General  Sherman  rode  on  to  Schofield’s 
headquarters.  On  that  night  he  sent  a letter  to 
General  Palmer,  saying  that  his  voluntary  consent  to 
obey  Schofield’s  order  was  not  enough ; that  he  must 
acknowledge  his  inferiority  of  rank.  General  Palmer 
asked  to  be  relieved.  Sherman  replied  that  he  could 
not  properly  ask  to  be  relieved  in  the  presence  of  an 
enemy.  By  the  advice  of  General  Thomas,  Palmer 
concluded  to  waive  the  question  of  rank  until  the  end 
of  the  campaign.  It  was  supposed  that  would  settle 
the  matter ; but,  on  the  following  night,  to  his  com- 
plete astonishment,  he  received  a letter  from  Sher- 
man, saying  that  he  (Sherman)  understood  from 
Thomas  that  he  (Palmer)  intended  to  offer  his  resig- 
nation at  the  end  of  the  campaign.  If  so,  he  might 
fairly  say  that  the  campaign  was  already  closed,  and 
resign.  Palmer  answered  in  effect : ‘ Yesterday, 


188 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


when  I asked  to  be  relieved  on  a question  of  rank, 
you  wrote  that  I could  not  honorably  do  so  in  the 
presence  of  the  enemy.  Now,  you  write  otherwise. 
On  this  plain  evidence  of  your  unfriendliness,  I con- 
clude that  I can  be  of  no  service  under  your  com- 
mand, and  respectfully  ask  to  be  relieved.’  ” 


THE  OLD  CHAPLAIN. 


189 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  OLD  CHAPLAIN. 


H I L E the  operations 
about  Atlanta  were  yet 
continuing,  the  author  was 
called  to  Marietta,  twenty 
miles  rearward.  Here  he 
found,  in  the  hospital,  “ Father” 
M’Millan,  the  chaplain  of  his 
regiment,  prostrated  with  disease.  The  venerable  man 
was  already  at  death’s  door,  and  could  converse  only 
with  great  difficulty.  It  was  a sorrowful  meeting. 
The  two  were  warmly  attached,  having  known  each 
other  for  many  years,  and  both  realized  that  in  life 
they  could  not  meet  again.  A day  or  two  later  the  old 
man  breathed  his  last. 

The  writer  can  not  halt  his  pen  without  paying  a 
feeble  tribute  to  the  memory  of  this  noble  soldier  of  the 
cross.  He  was  of  such  stuff  as  the  martyrs  and  saints 
of  old,  who  illumine  the  dark  pages  of  history  with 


190 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


gleams  of  brightness.  Born  in  Tennessee,  he  inherited 
from  his  Scotch-Presbyterian  ancestors  stern  ideas  of 
right,  and  unflinching  devotion  to  duty  as  it  came  to 
him.  Although  reared  amid  the  corrupting  influences 
of  slavery,  he  conceived  the  “institution”  not  only  to 
be  a foul  blot  upon  our  civilization,  but  a sin  against 
God  ; and,  unwilling  that  his  children,  all  sons,  should 
be  subjected  to  the  demoralizing  influences  of  this 
“ sum  of  all  villainies,”  he  abandoned  a fine  position, 
as  the  head  of  a leading  educational  institution,  and 
high  family  connection,  to  educate  them  in  a land  of 
freedom.  He  removed  to  Illinois,  and  assumed  the 
pastorate  of  a Presbyterian  church  in  a growing  town 
in  the  interior  of  the  state.  Here  he  won  the  love 
of  all  by  his  unaffected  sincerity  and  genial  warm- 
heartedness. The  reason  for  his  removal  from  his  na- 
tive state  was  soon  known  throughout  the  community, 
but  his  opposition  to  slavery  did  not  lead  him  into  any 
excesses  of  speech.  He  denounced  the  system  as  a 
moral  crime  and  a political  wrong  ; but,  like  many  of 
the  old-school  Whigs,  believed  it  to  be  so  hedged  about 
by  the  sacred  constitutional  compact,  that  none  could 
rightfully  seek  its  overthrow,  except  by  moral  agita- 
tion. He  discerned,  however,  the  true  import  of  the 
storm  already  rising.  He  had  lived  through  and  list- 
ened to  the  angry  threats  of  the  Southern  nullifica- 
tionists,  and  had  heard  disunionism  preached  in  his 
native  state.  John  Brown  had  made  his  crazy  raid 


THE  OLD  CHAPLAIN. 


191 


upon  Harper’s  Ferry  ; extreme  Southerners  liad  said 
that  the  election  of  an  “ abolition  ” President  would  be 
just  cause  for  secession  ; and  Lincoln,  then  opposing 
Douglas  for  Congress,  had  startled  the  country  with 
the  vehement  declaration,  not  born  of  fanaticism,  but 
founded  upon  the  inexorable  logic  of  God’s  decrees, 
“ This  nation  can  not  permanently  endure,  half  slave 
and  half  free.  ‘A  house  divided  against  itself  can  not 
stand.’  ” Never  to  be  forgotten  by  any  one  of  his 
hearers,  was  a sermon  delivered  by  the  venerable  cler- 
gyman just  before  the  war-cloud  burst.  He  plead  for 
conservatism  and  brotherly  toleration,  and  a settle- 
ment of  the  question  at  issue  through  the  development 
of  ideas,  rather  than  a resort  to  passion  and  blows. 
His  peroration  was  a masterly  piece  of  rhetoric.  He 
said  : “ Before  me  I see  two  mighty  armed  hosts. 

One  bears  the  banner,  ‘ God  and  Slavery  ! ’ the  other, 
4 God  and  Freedom  ! ’ There  are  my  brothers,  my 
friends  ; here  am  I and  mine  own  ! Shall  I raise  my 
arm  against  them  ? Will  they  discharge  their  fatal 
volleys  into  their  brother’s  breast?  Forbid  it,  Almighty 
God,  if  may  be  ; but  if  not,  work  out  Thy  mighty  de- 
crees with  us,  Thy  feeble  instruments,  even  though 
our  blood  be  spilt  in  expiation  of  the  crime  of  the 
nation  ! ” 

At  a later  day,  in  Tennessee,  his  own  state,  while 
the  war  was  in  progress,  and  he  wore  the  uniform  of 
his  chaplaincy,  when  the  question  of  emancipation  was 


192 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


just  coming  to  be  discussed,  he  wrote  resolutions  advo- 
cating that  policy,  purely  as  a war  measure.  These 
resolutions  were  adopted  by  his  regiment  in  mass 
meeting,  without  a dissenting  voice  ; and  so  dispas- 
sionate and  convincing  were  they,  that  they  attained  a 
wide  publicity.  The  New  York  Times  referred  to 
them  as  the  most  logical  and  convincing  statement  of 
the  case  that  had  yet  been  presented.  Their  salient 
points,  showing  the  spirit  of  that  day,  curiously  blend- 
ing radical  war-aggressiveness  with  conservative  polit- 
ical ideas,  are  here  given  : 

1.  The  integrity  of  our  blood-bought  Union,  “one  and  indi- 
visible.” “ It  must  and  shall  be  maintained.” 

2.  A prosecution  of  the  war  commensurate  with  all  the  resources 
of  the  nation,  till  the  last  vestige  of  the  rebellion  is  obliterated,  and  the 
majesty  of  law  vindicated  and  fully  established. 

3.  Settle  the  question  whether  we  shall  have  a government  to 
administer,  before  we  divert  public  attention  from  the  great  matter  in 
hand,  to  the  question  what  political  party  shall  administer  it. 

4.  While  the  South  remained  loyal  to  the  Union,  we  were  ever 
ready  to  protect  all  her  constitutional  rights ; and  when  she  returns  to 
her  allegiance  we  pledge  her  the  same.  But  since  she  has  forced  war 
upon  us,  by  whipping  and  hanging,  without  form  of  trial,  and  viciously 
mobbing  those  who,  by  the  constitution,  were  entitled  to  all  the  immu- 
nities and  privileges  of  citizens ; by  wantonly  seizing  the  property  and 
funds  of  the  nation  ; by  confiscating  just  debts,  property  and  funds  of 
loyal  citizens  ; by  refusing  to  allow  the  evacuation  of  Fort  Sumter 
unless  it  was  surrendered  ; by  bombarding  and  reducing  it  when  the  sur- 
render was  refused  ; by  publicly  declaring  her  purpose,  by  force  of  arms, 
to  take  the  capital  of  the  nation,  with  its  archives  ; and  by  setting  up  a 
government  of  her  own  within  the  territorial  limits  of  the  United  States  ; 
we  are  now  for  giving  her  war  until  she  is  subdued  to  her  proper 
allegiance.  We  are  for  weakening  her  by  cutting  off  her  resources,  con- 
fiscating her  property,  slaves  not  excepted  ; and  by  every  means  known 
to  civilized  warfare,  reducing  her  to  her  proper  loyalty. 

5.  As  the  rebels  have  employed  slaves,  first  in  making  their  forts, 


THE  OLD  CHAPLAIN. 


193 


and  more  recently  under  arms  ( ? ),  we  approve  the  policy  of  arming 
slaves  to  meet  slaves  in  battle.  Nor  do  we  fight  to  free  the  slaves , but 
free  the  slaves  to  stop  the  fight. 

But  this  is  anticipating.  Soon  after  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  regiment  mentioned,  he  was  called  to  the 
chaplaincy,  and  joyfully  accepted  the  charge,  regard- 
ing it  not  only  a sacred  duty,  but  a high  privilege, 
to  be  enabled  to  go  where  he  might  “ watch  over  my 
boys,”  as  he  put  it,  meaning  the  sons  of  many  of  his 
old  neighbors  and  parishioners.  Many  of  the  army 
chaplains  fell  into  disrepute  during  the  war,  drifting 
into  the  general  tide  of  demoralization;  and,  if  not 
positively  vicious,  losing  sight  of  almost  everything 
but  their  own  comfort.  Chaplain  M’Millan  never  lost 
an  iota  of  his  dignity  of  character,  his  sense  of  duty, 
or  his  kindly  affection  for  those  about  him.  His  care 
for  “ my  boys  ” was  solicitous  and  touching.  More 
than  once  he  personally  rebuked  officers  of  high  rank 
for  using  towards  soldiers,  language  that  would  not  be 
tolerated  elsewhere  than  in  the  field.  In  camp,  he 
visited  the  hospital  and  the  tent  of  the  private,  writ- 
ing letters  for  those  unable  to  do  so  themselves; 
and  cheering  the  down-hearted,  and  admonishing  the 
erring.  On  the  march  he  was  ever  watchful  for  the 
crippled  and  infirm,  and  daily  left  his  saddle  to  allow 
such  a one  to  ride  for  a time.  The  exposures  of  cam- 
paigning told  severely  upon  his  aged  frame,  and  he 
finally  succumbed  to  disease,  breathing  his  last,  far 


>8 


194 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


from  kindred  and  home,  within  hearing  of  the  conflict 
he  had  so  graphically  portrayed  in  advance  of  its 
opening.  The  epitaph  of  such  a man  might  well  be 
the  noble  words  uttered  by  Paul : 

“I  have  fought  a good  fight,  I have  finished  my 
course,  I have  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is 
laid  up  for  me  a crown  of  righteousness  which  the 
Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  me  at  that 
day.” 


“ATLANTA  IS  OURS,  AND  FAIRLY  WON.’* 


195 


CHAPTEE  XX. 

“ ATLANTA  IS  OURS,  AND  FAIRLY  WON  ! ” 

HE  remainder  of  August 
was  marked  with  un- 
ceasing activity.  Under 

date  of  “ the  7th,  the 

w 

^ writer’s  diary  notes,  “ Our 
lines  were  shelled  fiercely  to  - day. 
This  division  lost  many  men.”  On 
the  10th:  “Enemy’s  artillery  much 
more  active  than  in  the  early  days  of 
the  campaign.  We  endured  four 
hours’  shelling  to-day.  The  enemy  having  heavier 
guns  than  ours,  has  it  pretty  much  all  his  own  way.” 
17tli : “ The  enemy  has  raided  the  railroad  again,  and 

orders  have  been  issued  limiting  rations,  and  instruct- 
ing the  men  to  be  saving  of  ammunition.  Demon- 
strated heavily  on  the  enemy’s  lines  to-day  to  aid 
Schofield,  who  is  on  the  right.”  19th  : “Demon- 
strated again  to-day.  Schofield  does  not  seem  to  be 
able  to  reach  the  railroad.”  20th  : “Late  last  night 
the  firing  on  the  skirmish  line  was  suddenly  quieted 
by  a tremendous  rain.  As  soon  as  it  ceased,  the  lines 


106 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


opened  a brisk  fire  again.”  An  entry  the  same  day, 
summarizes  the  losses  of  the  division  (Giles  A. 
Smith’s)  thus:  “June  10th,  at  Big  Shanty,  this 
division  numbered  five  thousand  men.  To  this  date, 
we  have  lost  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  killed, 
eight  hundred  and  fifty  wounded,  seven  hundred  and 
sixty  missing — in  all,  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  eighty-five  men.” 

August  26th,  the  army  commenced  a movement 
against  the  West  Point  railroad.  All  artillery  and 
wagon  trains  that  could  be  moved  without  attracting 
attention,  were  sent  early  in  the  day  in  the  direction  to 
be  pursued;  and,  as  soon  as  night  fell,  the  guns  from 
the  front  followed  with  muffled  wheels.  A slight  skir- 
mish line  was  left  in  the  pits,  with  instructions  to 
keep  up  sufficient  firing  to  induce  the  belief  that  the 
ordinary  force  was  present,  and  all  other  troops 
silently  left  their  works.  The  march  was  continued 
until  daybreak,  which  found  them  thirteen  miles  to  the 
south  and  west.  Coffee  was  hastily  made,  as  hastily 
swallowed,  and  another  six  miles  added  to  the  dis- 
tance. The  remainder  of  the  day  was  given  to  rest, 
which  was  sadly  needed. 

Next  day,  August  28th,  the  troops  marched  eight 
miles,  and  found  the  enemy  at  Bed  Oak  Station. 
They  were  driven  without  great  effort,  and  a footing 
on  the  railroad  gained,  when  the  army  went  to  work 
with  a will  to  destroy  it,  burning  the  ties  and  twisting 


“ATLANTA  IS  OURS,  AND  FAIRLY  WON.”  197 

the  rails  to  such  an  extent  as  to  utterly  preclude  the 
possibility  of  their  use  again. 

The  following  day,  August  29th,  a further  march 
of  twelve  miles  was  made,  and  early  next  morning  the 
enemy  was  again  encountered  on  Flint  river,  near 
Jonesboro.  They  assaulted  the  Union  lines,  evidently 
hoping  to  catch  them  before  they  could  get  well 
straightened  out  for  action,  but  were  repulsed. 

September  1st,  a stout  engagement  was  fought, 
resulting  in  the  defeat  of  the  enemy.  His  loss  was 
severe;  and  among  the  prisoners  taken  was  General 
Govan,  who  captured  the  16th  Iowa  Regiment  on  the 
22d  of  July,  as  narrated  in  a preceding  chapter,  and 
the  greater  part  of  his  brigade. 

That  night,  heavy  explosions  were  heard  in  the 
direction  of  Atlanta,  twenty  miles  distant,  leading 
to  the  conclusion  that  General  Slocum  was  making 
an  attack;  but,  the  next  morning,  prisoners  brought 
in  by  the  cavalry,  reported  that  the  noise  was  caused 
by  Hood  blowing  up  some  of  his  ammunition  trains ; 
and,  in  consequence  of  the  raid  upon  his  railroad,  he 
had  abandoned  the  city. 

Then  it  was  that  General  Sherman  sent  to  Wash- 
ington his  announcement  of  the  victory,  which  con- 
tained the  famous  sentence  : “ Atlanta  is  ours,  and 

fairly  won  ! ” Referring  to  it,  General  Sherman  says 
in  his  “ Memoirs  ” : 

“ This  victory  was  most  opportune.  Mr.  Lincoln 


198 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


told  me  afterward  that  even  lie  had  felt  in  doubt.  . . 
A presidential  election  then  agitated  the  North.  Mr. 
Lincoln  represented  the  national  cause,  and  General 
McClellan  had  accepted  the  nomination  of  the  Demo- 
cratic party,  whose  platform  was  that  the  war  was  a 
failure,  and  that  it  was  better  to  allow  the  South  to  go, 
free  to  establish  a separate  government,  whose  corner- 
stone should  be  slavery.  Success  to  our  arms  at  that 
time  was  a political  necessity.  The  brilliant  success 
at  Atlanta  tilled  the  requirement,  and  made  the  elec- 
tion of  Mr  Lincoln  certain.” 

Immediately  upon  the  occupation  of  Atlanta,  Gen- 
eral Sherman  issued  orders  proclaiming  the  end  of  the 
campaign,  and  ordering  the  army  into  camp  “ for  rest, 
and  reorganization  for  a tine  winter’s  campaign.”  The 
Army  of  the  Cumberland  was  to  be  grouped  in  and 
about  Atlanta  ; the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  at  East 
Point,  and  the  Army  of  the  Ohio  at  Decatur.  This 
movement  began  September  5th,  and  proved  to  be  a 
remarkable  conclusion  to  an  eventful  campaign.  It 
rather  resembled  the  retreat  of  a defeated  army,  than  a 
victorious  march  by  conquerors. 

As  the  head  of  the  column  turned  toward  Atlanta, 
Hood’s  army  was  but  a little  distance  behind  it,  and 
his  cavalry  was  particularly  active.  It  was  necessary, 
therefore,  that  the  artillery  and  supply  wagons  should 
precede  the  troops.  A heavy  rain  had  been  falling  all 
day,  and,  what  with  the  unmeasurable  mud  in  the 
roads,  and  the  unserviceable  condition  of  the  animals, 


“ATLANTA  IS  OURS,  AND  FAIRLY  WON.”  199 

consequent  upon  long  service  and  ill-feeding,  it  was 
nine  o’clock  at  night  before  the  long  train  was  straight- 
ened out,  and  the  troops  began  to  move.  The  march 
was  spasmodic  and  painful.  For  a few  minutes  at  a 
time,  the  men  plodded  along  as  well  as  was  possible  in 
the  intense  darkness  and  blinding  rain  ; then  a halt 
would  occur,  sometimes  for  five  minutes,  sometimes 
for  a half-hour,  caused  by  a portion  of  the  wagon-train 
stalling  or  breaking  down.  Occasionally  a wagon,  irre- 
trievably wrecked,  or  its  team  utterly  worn  out,  was 
thrown  to  one  side  of  the  road,  and  burned.  At  one 
moment,  startled  by  such  a conflagration,  the  writer’s 
horse  made  a sudden  leap,  and  the  rider,  asleep  in  the 
saddle  through  sheer  exhaustion,  was  awakened  by 
falling  into  the  mud.  After  a march  of  six  miles,  con- 
suming twelve  hours’  time,  a halt  was  called,  and  the 
wearied  troops  prepared  such  food  and  took  such  rest 
as  the  weather  would  permit.  During  the  day  a fur- 
ther hard  march  of  six  miles  was  accomplished,  and 
camp  established  near  East  Point. 

That  evening,  general  orders  were  read  to  the 
troops,  communicating  the  following  historic  papers  : 

Executive  Mansion, 

Washington,  Sept.  3,  1864. 

The  national  thanks  are  rendered  by  the  President  to  Major  General 
W,  T,  Sherman  and  the  gallant  officers  and  soldiers  of  his  command, 
before  Atlanta,  for  the  distinguished  ability  and  perseverance  displayed 
in  the  campaign  in  Georgia,  which,  under  Divine  favor,  has  resulted  in 
• the  capture  of  Atlanta.  The  marches,  battles,  sieges,  and  other  military 
operations  that  have  signalized  the  campaign,  must  render  it  famous  in 


200 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  annals  of  war,  and  have  entitled  those  who  have  participated  therein 
to  the  applause  and  thanks  of  the  nation. 

Abraham  Lincoln, 

President  of  the  United  States. 

City  Point,  Va.,  Sept.  4. 

Maj.  Gen.  Sherman  : I have  just  received  your  dispatch  announc- 
ing the  capture  of  Atlanta.  In  honor  of  your  great  victory,  I have 
ordered  a salute  to  be  fired,  with  shotted  guns,  from  every  battery  bear- 
ing upon  the  enemy.  The  salute  will  be  fired  within  an  hour,  amid 
great  rejoicing.  U.  S.  Grant, 

Lieutenant  General. 

And  now  that  the  troops  fully  recognized  the  im- 
port of  their  brilliant  but  wearisome  and  bloody  three 
months’  campaigning,  and  learned  with  what  joy  the 
news  was  received  at  home,  they  gave  way  to  a pro- 
tracted jubilee.  The  brass  and  martial  bands,  which 
had  been  silent  all  the  long  way  from  Chattanooga  to 
Atlanta,  now  played  their  most  exultant  airs  ; and  the 
men  vied  with  the  instruments  in  making  noise 
expressive  of  great  joy.  All  were  happy  and  smiling, 
from  the  commander-in-chief  to  the  humblest  private 
in  the  ranks,  and  even  the  bray  of  the  half-starved 
government  mule  seemed  mellow  and  melodious,  as  it 
added  to  the  din. 

Better  yet,  “the  cracker-line,”  as  the  railroad  was 
called,  was  again  in  repair,  after  having  been  greatly 
disturbed  by  the  enemy  ; and  presently  the  troops 
enjoyed  the  novel  experience  of  abundant  rations  and 
frequent  mails. 

At  this  time,  by  the  urgent  request  of  President 


201 


“ATLANTA  IS  OURS,  AND  FAIRLY  WON.” 

Lincoln,  Generals  Blair  and  Logan  went  North  to  speak 
during  the  presidential  contest,  then  at  its  height. 
Blair  returned  in  time  to  accompany  his  corps  in  its 
march  to  the  sea.  Logan,  however,  when  just  on  the 
eve  of  return  to  the  front,  was  cut  off  by  Sherman’s 
departure  from  Atlanta.  He  at  once  went  to  Washing- 
ton, and  was  ordered  to  Nashville  to  relieve  General 
Thomas,  who  rested  under  the  imputation  of  want  of 
enterprise.  On  reaching  Louisville,  however,  Logan 
was  so  fully  convinced  of  Thomas’  ability  and  deter- 
mination to  stop  Hood  at  Nashville,  that  he  went  no 
farther,  but  telegraphed  General  Grant  that  it  would 
be  neither  just  nor  expedient  to  relieve  Thomas 
when  he  was  doing  so  well.  Accordingly,  Thomas 
retained  his  command,  while  Logan  remained  at  the 
North  until  Sherman  reached  the  sea,  where  he 
rejoined  the  army,  and  resumed  command  of  his  old 
corps. 

While  the  army  was  resting  in  the  vicinity  of  At- 
lanta, General  Sherman  busied  himself  in  preparing 
for  another  campaign;  and,  as  a necessary  incident  to 
the  success  of  his  plans,  he  demanded  that  the  entire 
population  of  Atlanta  should  be  removed,  the  people 
being  given  the  privilege  of  going  North  or  South,  as 
they  might  prefer.  To  those  electing  to  go  North,  he 
proffered  rations,  and  transportation  for  themselves 
and  their  effects ; those  preferring  the  South  he  would 
remove,  with  their  goods,  to  Rough  and  Ready,  twenty 


202 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


miles  distant,  and  place  them  under  the  protection  of 
the  Confederate  military  authorities.  Negroes  in  the 
employ  or  keeping  of  these  people,  were  to  be  free 
to  go  South  with  their  masters  if  they  so  desired. 

The  determination  to  depopulate  Atlanta  provoked 
an  angry  correspondence  between  Generals  Sherman 
and  Hood,  in  course  of  wdiich  the  latter  dealt  in  much 
florid  rhetoric,  and  exposed  himself  to  the  most  cruel 
thrusts  of  Sherman’s  caustic  pen.  Hood  protested 
“in  the  name  of  God  and  humanity,”  and  declared 
that  “ the  unprecedented  measure  transcends,  in 
studied  and  ingenious  cruelty,  all  acts  ever  before 
brought  to  my  attention  in  the  dark  history  of  war.” 
He  added  : “We  will  fight  you  to  the  death  ! Better 
die  a thousand  deaths  than  submit  to  live  under  you 
or  your  government,  and  your  negro  allies.” 

In  reply,  General  Sherman  defended  his  course, 
and  suggested  it  as  “unnecessary  to  appeal  to  the 
dark  ages  of  the  history  of  war,  when  recent  and 
modern  examples  are  so  handy;”  and  instanced 
numerous  cases,  adding,  “You  defended  Atlanta  on  a 
line  so  close  to  town  that  every  cannon-shot,  and 
many  musket  shots,  that  overshot  their  mark,  went 
into  the  habitations  of  women  and  children.”  He 
continued  : “ Appeal  not  to  a just  God  in  such  a 

sacrilegious  manner — you  who,  in  the  midst  of  peace 
and  prosperity,  have  plunged  a nation  into  a dark  and 
cruel  war.” 


V 


205 


“ATLANTA  IS  OURS,  AND  FAIRLY  WON.” 

The  civil  authorities  of  Atlanta  also  sought  to 
secure  a revocation  of  the  order,  and  instanced  some 
pitiable  cases  of  real  distress  which  would  follow  its 
enforcement.  To  them  General  Sherman  replied  in 
pregnant  terms  : “ My  order  was  not  designed  to 

meet  the  humanities  of  the  case,  but  to  prepare  for 
the  future  struggle  in  which  millions  of  good  people 
outside  of  Atlanta  have  a deep  interest.  We  must 
have  peace,  not  only  in  Atlanta,  but  in  all  America. 
To  secure  this,  we  must  stop  the  war.  To  stop  war, 
we  must  defeat  the  rebel  armies.  . . When  peace 

does  come,  you  may  call  on  me  for  anything.  Then 
will  I share  with  you  the  last  cracker,  and  watch  with 
you  to  shield  your  homes  and  families  against  danger 
from  every  quarter.” 

Even  while  General  Sherman’s  brain  was  busy 
with  these  matters,  and  his  plans  for  a new  campaign, 
he  found  time  to  give  kindly  thought  to  the  unfor- 
tunate men  of  his  own  and  of  other  Union  armies, 
who  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  A flag 
of  truce  station  was  established  at  Rough  and  Ready, 
and  such  of  the  rebel  prisoners  as  had  not  been  sent 
North  were  delivered  to  General  Hood,  in  exchange 
for  an  equal  number  of  Union  prisoners.  But  Gen- 
eral Sherman’s  kindness  of  heart  found  its  most 
eloquent  expression  in  the  consideration  he  gave  to 
alleviating  the  distress  of  the  unhappy  wretches  held 
in  the  Andersonville  prison  pens.  He  had  learned 


206 


MATCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


their  condition  from  the  few  captives  who  were  so 
fortunate  as  to  escape,  and  asked  permission  from 
General  Hood  to  send  within  the  rebel  lines  a train- 
load of  clothing  and  other  necessaries  to  relieve  their 
immediate  wants.  The  request  was  granted,  and  the 
Western  Sanitary  Commission,  through  its  agent,  Mr. 
James  E.  Yeatman,  of  St.  Louis,  upon  General  Sher- 
man’s request,  forwarded  a large  quantity  of  under- 
clothing, soap,  scissors,  and  fine-combs — articles  for 
which  there  was  the  utmost  need.  The  well-meant 
effort  was  unproductive  of  good,  however,  for  before 
the  supplies  could  reach  Andersonville,  the  prisoners 
were  removed  to  keep  them  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  Sherman’s  army,  which,  by  that  time,  was 
sweeping  through  the  “ Confederacy,”  making 

“ A thoroughfare  for  Freedom  and  her  train, 

Sixty  miles  in  latitude,  three  hundred  to  the  main.” 


A CHAPTER  OF  INCIDENTS 


207 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A CHAPTER  OF  INCIDENTS. 


lURXNG  the  breath- 
ing spell  which  fol- 
lowed the  end  of 
the  Atlanta  campaign, 
the  adjutant  was  granted 
a brief  leave,  accompanied  with  a hint  from  Colonel 
Cadle,  General  Blair’s  adjutant  general,  to  “get  back 
in  a hurry,  or  you  will  lose  some  fun.”  His  journey 
was  marked  with  so  many  incidents  of  an  unusual 
nature,  that  the  narrative  is  given,  although  it 
obtrudes  somewhat  more  of  the  personality  of  the 
actor  than  he  had  intended  at  the  outset. 

A part  of  the  adjutant’s  mission  at  the  North  was 
to  procure  commissions  for  a number  of  meritorious 
non-commissioned  officers,  for  whose  promotion  the 
casualties  of  the  campaign  had  made  opportunity. 
Yisiting  the  office  of  the  Adjutant-General,  he  made 
known  his  errand,  and  presented  the  necessary  recom- 
mendations ; but  those  in  charge  did  not  receive  him 


208 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


with  great  cordiality,  apparently  resenting  the  irregu- 
lar method  of  dealing  with  the  department,  instead  of 
observing  the  usual  red  tape  channels  prescribed  by 
military  etiquette.  In  this  strait,  the  adjutant  called 
upon  Governor  Yates,  and  presented  his  case;  where- 
upon that  great-hearted  man,  ever  a warm  friend  of 
the  soldier,  and  now  doubly  glad  to  have  an  opportu- 
nity for  rewarding  in  some  measure  well  deserving 
men  of  that  army  which  had  rendered  such  dis- 
tinguished service,  made  the  crooked  path  straight, 
and  ordered  the  immediate  issuance  of  the  commis- 
sions so  much  desired. 

Reaching  Louisville,  October  1st,  on  his  return  to 
the  front,  the  adjutant  learned  that  the  railroad  was 
a forbidden  way  to  soldiers,  peremptory  orders  requir- 
ing them  to  go  forward,  if  at  all,  in  marching  detach- 
ments, all  rolling  stock  being  absolutely  necessary  for 
the  transportation  of  army  supplies.  He  was  so  fortu- 
nate, however,  as  to  have  a personal  acquaintance  with 
the  commander  of  the  district,  and  that  officer  kindly 
provided  him  with  a railroad  pass  to  Nashville,  which 
was  as  far  as  his  authority  extended. 

The  next  day,  the  adjutant  reached  Nashville,  and 
was  greatly  disconcerted  to  learn  that  no  soldiers  were 
allowed  to  pass  south  of  that  city  under  any  pretext 
whatever  ; and  that  all  transient  officers  and  men  were 
required  to  report  to  the  local  military  authorities  for 
assignment  to  provisional  commands,  then  being  organ- 


A CHAPTER  OF  INCIDENTS. 


209 


ized  for  the  defense  of  the  post.  No  particulars  were 
given  of  the  emergency  calling  for  these  unusual  dis- 
positions, and  the  wildest  rumors  prevailed. 

Sorely  out  of  patience,  the  adjutant  wandered 
about  the  city  disconsolately,  delaying  compliance 
with  the  printed  orders  which  stared  him  in  the  face 
wherever  he  turned,  and  hoping  to  find  some  way 
out  of  the  difficulty.  No  experience  is  so  hard  for 
the  soldier,  as  to  find  himself  far  away  from  his  own 
command,  and  obliged  to  do  duty  with  strange  troops, 
especially  when  the  latter  are  of  a hap-hazard,  made- 
up-for-the-occasion  character  ; and  his  memory  re- 
verted to  his  experiences  when,  as  a private,  he  was 
so  situated  at  Memphis,  and  made  to  do  duty  with  a 
spade,  in  the  trenches  of  Fort  Pickering. 

While  his  mind  was  thus  occupied  with  painful 
reminiscences  of  the  past,  and  doubtful  misgivings  as 
to  the  future,  the  adjutant’s  eye  fell  upon  a building 
with  a sign -board  inscribed,  “ U.  S.  Military  Tele- 
graph : J.  C.  Yan  Duzer,  Supt.”  He  hailed  the  name 
with  glad  surprise,  for  it  was  that  of  his  old  friend, 
the  telegraph  operator  “ at  home,”  before  the  war 
began.  Colonel  Yan  Duzer  was  fortunately  present, 
and,  in  answer  to  anxious  inquiry,  gave  a startling 
account  of  affairs  at  the  front.  Hood  had  interposed 
his  army  between  that  of  Sherman,  at  Atlanta,  and 
Chattanooga,  and  was  marching  down  the  railroad, 
wrecking  it  completely.  How  near  he  had  approached 
14 


210 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


to  Chattanooga,  or  what  course  Sherman  was  taking  to 
stop  him  in  his  all-devastating  career,  could  not  be 
ascertained.  However,  none  but  construction  trains 
were  running  south  from  Nashville,  and  they  with  fear 
and  trembling  ; while  all  soldiers  reaching  that  city 
from  the  North,  were  being  held  and  organized  for 
local  defense,  or  to  be  dispatched  to  such  point  on  the 
road  as  might  require  their  services. 

Colonel  Yan  Duzer  then  gave  the  adjutant  assur- 
ances that  he  would  assist  him  to  rejoin  his  command 
at  the  earliest  possible  opportunity,  and,  in  the  mean- 
time, guarantee  him  immunity  from  draft  for  local 
military  duty.  It  would  be  necessary,  however,  for 
him  to  lay  aside  his  uniform,  and  masquerade  for  the 
time  as  a member  of  the  Telegraph  Kepair  Corps.  To 
this  the  adjutant  readily  consented;  and,  what  with  the 
friendly  offices  of  Colonel  Yan  Duzer,  and  the  compan- 
ionship of  two  bona  fide  members  of  the  corps,  who  had 
been  school-day  and  workshop  companions  with  him, 
in  former  years,  he  found  himself  much  more  pleas- 
antly situated  than  he  had  expected. 

At  length  came  a day  of  release  from  all  uncer- 
tainty. At  noon  on  the  4th  of  October,  the  adjutant 
mounted  the  top  of  a box-car  loaded  with  artillery 
ammunition  bound  for  Chattanooga.  He  wore  a cap 
bearing  the  initials,  “ U.  S.  M.  T.”  (United  States 
Military  Telegraph)  ; and  in  his  pocket  bore  a pass 
under  the  hand  of  Colonel  Yan  Duzer,  certifying  to  his 


A CHAPTER  OF  INCIDENTS. 


211 


connection  with  that  corps,  and  ordering  all  trains  to 
transport  him  at  pleasure.  The  train  ran  but  slowly, 
and  darkness  came  before  half  the  distance  had  been 
accomplished.  Then  fell  a torrent  of  rain,  continuing 
all  night,  thoroughly  drenching  the  unhappy  traveler. 
In  places  the  track  ran  through  tunnels,  and  long  cuts 
in  the  solid  rock,  where  the  water  came  down  from 
the  mountain  sides  in  floods,  making  necessary  a firm 
grip  upon  the  brake  man’s  footway,  to  avoid  being 
swept  away. 

On  the  7th,  by  virtue  of  his  pass,  the  adjutant 
boarded  a repair  train  and  ran  to  the  Oostanaula  river. 
The  bridge  there  had  been  destroyed  by  the  rebels, 
and  with  a companion,  a genuine  telegraph  repairer, 
he  crossed  the  stream  in  a scow.  On  the  other  side 
another  engine  was  found,  which  conveyed  them  to  the 
Etowah.  Here,  again,  the  bridge  was  gone,  and  again 
a scow  was  brought  into  requisition.  On  the  other 
side  were  found  an  engine  and  tender  which  had 
been  cut  off  by  the  rebel  raid.  The  engineer  was 
alone,  his  fireman  having  deserted  ; and  his  joy 
was  great  at  finding  blue-coated  friends,  with  some- 
thing in  their  canteens  and  haversacks,  instead  of 
gray -jacketed  enemies  seeking  his  life.  His  engine 
was  cold,  and  almost  out  of  wood,  but  there  was 
fortunately  some  water  in  the  tank.  The  U.  S.  M.  T. 
orders  were  produced,  and  the  engineer  readily  con- 
sented to  go  anywhere,  if  the  necessary  fuel  could  be 


212 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


had;  whereupon  the  three  chopped  up  sufficient  fence- 
rails  and  fallen  timber  to  fill  the  tender,  then  got  up 
steam,  and  started  south. 

On  the  evening  of  October  8th,  the  party  reached 
Allatoona.  Hood’s  attack  had  been  made  but  three 
days  before,  and  everything  was  in  confusion.  All  the 
red  tape  belonging  to  the  subsistence  and  ordnance 
departments  had  gone  down  in  the  general  wreck, 
and  the  adjutant  found  it  necessary  to  issue,  with- 
out the  formality  of  a requisition,  food,  arms  and 
ammunition,  to  a squad  of  fifteen  men  belonging  to 
commands  farther  down  the  road,  who  attached  them- 
selves to  him  on  learning  his  destination.  The  party 
followed  the  railroad  south,  marching  on  foot.  Night 
overtook  them  about  midway  between  Allatoona  and 
Big  Shanty,  where  they  went  into  bivouac,  posting 
pickets,  and  refraining  from  making  fires,  lest  the 
enemy  might  be  lurking  about.  In  the  morning  the 
journey  was  resumed,  and  in  due  time  all  reached 
their  various  regiments. 

The  railroad  between  Allatoona  and  Big  Shanty,  a 
distance  of  fifteen  miles,  had  been  entirely  destroyed 
by  the  enemy.  Every  tie  was  burned,  and  every  rail 
twisted;  the  cuts  in  the  road  were  filled  with  heavy 
trees  felled  from  the  side  of  the  road,  and  the  wrecks 
of  many  engines  and  cars,  given  to  the  flames  after 
their  supplies  had  been  removed  to  the  enemy’s  wagon 
trains. 


A CHAPTER  OF  INCIDENTS. 


213 


At  Allatoona,  the  adjutant  met  some  of  his  friends 
of  the  7th  Illinois,  and  other  regiments,  among  whom 
was  Captain  M.  B.  Flint,  General  Corse’s  aide,  from 
whom  he  derived  a vivid  narrative  of  the  bloody  battle 
which  had  been  so  lately  fought. 


214 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

ALLATOONA. 

^|IIE  enemy  had  passed 
around  Atlanta  with  the 
intention  of  destroying 
the  railroad  in  Sher- 
man’s rear,  hoping  to 
compel  him  to  retreat 
thward. 

first  blow  was  struck  at  Big 
, on  the  morning  of  October 
4th.  This  post  was  garrisoned  by  a 
portion  of  the  consolidated  Fourteenth 
and  Fifteenth  Illinois  Veteran  Battalions,  of 
the  Fourth  Division,  Seventeenth  Corps.  The  little 
command  made  a vigorous  resistance,  but  the  enemy 
was  in  strong  force,  and  captured  it  almost  bodily. 

Somewhat  farther  south,  guarding  the  water-tank, 
a short  distance  from  the  base  of  Kenesaw  Mountain, 
was  posted  the  32d  Illinois  Regiment,  of  the  same 
division.  The  commander  of  this  regiment,  Major 
Davidson,  on  hearing  the  first  scattering  shots  of  the 
enemy’s  advance  upon  Big  Shanty,  formed  his  line, 


ALLATOONA. 


215 


threw  out  skirmishers,  and  pushed  forward  to  learn 
what  the  noise  meant.  He  advanced  within  half  a mile 
of  Big  Shanty,  when  a heavy  attack  was  made  upon 
his  flank  by  a greatly  superior  force,  dispersing  his 
men  after  a sharp  conflict.  Several  of  the  skirmishers 
were  captured ; among  them  Sergeant  J ohti  M.  Bice,  a 
young  man  of  unusual  intelligence.  Bice  was  taken 
at  onct:  before  General  Jackson,  and  sharply  ques- 
tioned respecting  the  position  and  character  of  the 
troops  farther  up  the  road  ; and,  using  his  own 
language,  he  “ had  hard  work  inventing  lies  fast 
enough  to  answer  the  questions,  and  keep  from  self- 
contradiction.”  The  General  assured  Bice  that  his 
personal  effects  should  be  respected,  but  within  ten 
minutes  after  leaving  the  presence  of  that  officer,  he 
was  robbed  of  all  the  clothing  he  wore,  receiving  a 
motley  assortment  of  villainous  “ butternut,”  in  ex- 
change. With  other  prisoners  from  his  own  regiment, 
and  those  of  the  Fourteenth  and  Fifteenth  Illinois  Bat- 
talions, Bice  was  sent  to  Andersonville,  and  did  not 
regain  his  liberty  until  the  close  of  the  war. 

From  Big  Shanty  the  enemy  pressed  northward,  and 
only  halted  when  he  arrived  in  front  of  Allatoona.  At 
that  point  were  stored  vast  supplies  of  subsistence  and 
ammunition,  indispensable  to  the  existence  of  the 
Union  army.  To  Sherman  the  loss  of  this  post  meant 
a disastrous  ending  to  a hitherto  successful  campaign. 
To  Hood,  its  acquisition  promised  means  for  prose- 


216 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


cuting  offensive  operations,  and  held  out  a hope  for 
the  absolute  ruin  of  his  enemy. 

Neither  the  movement  nor  its  purpose  escaped  the 
shrewd  and  ever-watchful  Sherman  ; he  saw  the  one, 
and  divined  the  other.  Hastening  to  Yining’s  Station, 
from  whose  summit  he  could  convey  messages  to  Ken- 
esaw,  and  thence  to  Allatoona,  by  the  flags  of  his  signal 
corps,  he  instructed  the  commanding  officer  at  the  lat- 
ter place  to  call  General  Corse  from  Rome  to  his  assist- 
ance. He  also  said:  “If  he  (Hood)  moves  up 
toward  Allatoona,  I will  surely  come  in  force.”  By  a 
poetic  license,  some  verse-maker  twisted  this  message, 
making  it  read,  “Hold  the  fort,  for  X am  coming  !'” 
and  wrote  the  hymn  which  goes  by  that  title.  Unlike 
most  popular  songs,  this  one  has  never  been  followed 
by  an  “ answer.”  Possibly  the  response  of  Corse,  after 
the  battle,  “ I am  short  a cheek-bone  and  an  ear,  but 
am  able  to  whip  all  hell  yet  ! ” was  not  considered  an 
appropriate  text. 

The  garrison  at  Allatoona  was  a brigade  of  three 
small  regiments,  and  a battery  of  field  artillery,  all 
commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tourtelotte,  of  the 
4th  Minnesota  Regiment.  General  Corse  arrived  from 
Rome,  during  the  night  of  October  4th,  bringing  with 
him  Colonel  Dick  Rowett’s  brigade  of  three  fragmen- 
tary veteran  regiments,  which  increased  the  number  of 
the  garrison  to  nearly  two  thousand  men.  The  7th 
Illinois,  of  Rowett’s  brigade  (his  own  regiment)  was 


ALLATOONA. 


217 


so  important  an  acquisition  to  tlie  defensive  power  of 
the  garrison,  that  its  services  can  not  be  overestimated. 
It  was  armed  with  the  Henry  rifle,  a sixteen-shot  maga- 
zine gun  ; and  the  rapidity  and  effectiveness  of  its  fire 
told  fearfully  upon  the  charging  columns  of  the  enemy 
at  various  times  during  the  action  which  followed. 
Indeed,  it  is  questionable  whether  the  comparatively 
slow  fire  of  muzzle-loading  guns  would  have  been  able 
to  cope  with  the  dense  masses  of  the  enemy  in  their 
desperate  assaults.  The  moral  influence  of  this  fire- 
arm was  probably  as  great  as  its  destructive  power. 
The  enemy  held  it  in  great  dread,  speaking  of  it  as 
“ a gun  the  Yanks  loaded  up  on  Sunday,  and  fired  off 
all  the  rest  of  the  week.”  The  7th  had  received  these 
arms  only  a few  days  before  the  battle,  the  men  sup- 
plying themselves,  out  of  their  own  means,  at  a cost  of 
fifty-one  dollars  a gun,  more  than  three  months’  pay. 

Eowett’s  brigade  might  have  been  readily  inter- 
cepted by  the  enemy.  The  troops  came  by  railroad, 
in  freight-cars ; and  their  safe  arrival  at  Allatoona  was 
only  due  to  the  fact  that  so  few  men  were  visible,  that 
the  enemy  supposed  the  train  to  be  loaded  with  sup- 
plies, and,  confident  of  their  ability  to  capture  the 
post,  permitted  it  to  run  into  the  depot  under  the 
protection  of  the  forts.  The  train  bearing  the  second 
brigade  of  Corse’s  division  ran  off  the  track  soon  after 
leaving  Rome,  and  did  not  reach  Allatoona  until  after 
the  battle. 


218 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


General  Corse’s  command  left  the  cars  about  two 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  at  once  formed  line. 
The  enemy  was  even  then  within  easy  rifle  range, 
and  kept  up  a spattering  fire.  Captain  M.  B.  Flint, 
of  General  Corse’s  staff,  annoyed  by  the  incessant 
zip-zip  of  the  bullets,  and  anxious  to  be  employed, 
asked  his  chief  whether  it  would  not  be  advis- 
able to  carry  the  ammunition  from  the  train  into  the 
fort.  The  General  was  not  apprehensive  of  serious 
trouble,  and  did  not  think  it  necessary,  but  left  the 
matter  to  the  discretion,  of  his  aide.  Captain  Flint  at 
once  detailed  a sufficient  number  of  men,  and  carried 
out  his  suggestion.  The  act  was  providential — it  was 
but  a few  hours  before  the  ammunition  was  sorely 
needed;  its  absence  might  have  caused  a great  dis- 
aster and  changed  the  entire  campaign. 

Shortly  after  sunrise,  on  the  morning  of  the  memo- 
rable 5th  of  October,  General  Sherman  stood  upon  the 
summit  of  Kenesaw  Mountain,  anxious  for  tidings 
from  Allatoona. 

At  the  same  moment  General  Corse  and  staff  stood 
at  the  signal  station  on  Allatoona.  By  his  side  was 
the  signal  officer,  transmitting  the  message  of  his 
commander.  The  flag  fluttered  to  right  and  left, 
slowly  spelled  out  the  words:  “Corse  is ” 

At  this  moment,  the  enemy  occupying  the  valley 
below  and  to  the  south,  discharged  a battery  of  artil- 
lery. A shell  cut  away  the  flag-staff  in  the  hands  of 


ALLATOONA. 


221 


its  bearer,  and  the  message  was  not  completed.  Before 
a new  flag  could  be  procured,  the  mist,  and  smoke 
rising  from  the  enemy’s  batteries,  spread  an  impene- 
trable veil  between  Kenesaw  and  Allatoona.  "What 
must  have  been  Sherman’s  anxiety  at  Kenesaw ! 
“Corse  is !”  What  should  have  been  the  re- 

mainder of  the  message?  Was  Corse  at  Allatoona,  or 
was  he  not?  Was  he  living,  or  dead? 

Allatoona  Pass  is  a lofty  hill  cleft  by  the  railroad. 
The  summit  on  either  side  was  crowned  wTith  fort  and 
rifle-pits.  Colonel  Tourtelotte’s  brigade  occupied  that 
on  the  east,  General  Corse’s  that  on  the  west.  At  the 
foot  of  the  hill  lay  the  warehouses  with  their  immense 
stores  of  supplies,  upon  which  so  much  depended. 

About  eight  o’clock,  a flag  of  truce  came  in,  bearing 
the  following  letter: 

Around  Allatoona,  Oct.  5th,  8.15  a.m.,  1864. 

Commanding  Officer % U.  S.  Forces , Allatoona: 

Sir  : I have  placed  the  forces  under  my  command  in  such  positions 
that  you  are  surrounded,  and,  to  avoid  a needless  effusion  of  blood,  I 
call  upon  you  to  surrender  your  forces  at  once,  and  unconditionally. 
Five  minutes  will  be  allowed  you  to  decide. 

Should  you  accede  to  this,  you  will  be  treated  in  the  most  honorable 
manner  as  prisoners  of  war. 

I have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully  yours, 

S.  G.  French, 

Major-General  Commanding  Forces  C.  S. 

At  this  moment  the  enemy,  not  less  than  five 
thousand  in  number,  surrounded  the  little  garrison  on 
three  sides.  Their  columns,  all  prepared  for  the 
charge,  were  in  plain  sight  on  the  west;  a strong 


222 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


force  was  moving  up  the  hill  from  the  north;  ancl  the 
batteries  in  the  valley  to  the  south  were  in  position. 

Corse  was  a man  of  small  stature,  but  his  every 
pound  of  flesh  and  blood  was  that  of  a hero.  His  eye 
flashed  as  if  lighted  with  a Promethean  spark;  and 
his  chest  swelled  with  angry  defiance  to  the  hideous 
threat  implied  in  the  summons  to  surrender. 

“ Captain  Flint,”  said  he,  “answer  this!” 

Drawing  from  his  pocket  a small  order-book,  Cap- 
tain Flint  seated  himself  upon  a tree-stump,  and  wrote 
as  follows,  General  Corse  at  once  dictating,  and  direct- 
ing the  placing  of  his  forces: 

Headquarters  Fourth  Division,  Fifteenth  Army  Corps, 

8.30  a.m.j  Oct.  5th,  1864. 

Major-Gen.  S.  G.  French , C.  S.  A.,  etc . 

Your  communication  demanding  surrender  of  my  command,  I 
acknowledge  receipt  of,  and  respectfully  reply  that  we  are  prepared  for 
“ the  needless  effusion  of  blood,"  whenever  it  is  agreeable  to  you. 

I am,  very  respectfully,  your  Obdt.  Sv’t, 

John  M.  Corse, 

Brigadier-General  Commanding  Forces  U.  S. 

The  assault  began  at  once — so -soon  indeed,  that  it 
seemed  as  if  the  enemy  did  not  await  the  return  of 
their  flag  of  truce.  The  artillery  on  "the  south  opened 
a vigorous  fire,  and  a small  detachment  endeavored  to 
scale  the  hill  from  the  north.  The  latter  force  was 
speedily  covered  with  the  rifles  of  the  Unionists,  and 
found  itself  unable  to  advance  or  retreat. 

The  principal  attack  came  from  the  west,  Cockrell’s 
rebel  brigade  advancing  up  the  hill  toward  the  fort, 


GEN.  CORSE  AT  ALLATOONA  — “ NO  LIBBY  PRISON  IN  OURS  l 


ALLATOONA. 


225 


and  assailing  Rowett’s  regiments  with  great  vigor. 
The  latter  made  a spirited  resistance,  but  the  ex- 
terior line  o£  rifle-pits  was  entirely  too  long  to  be 
held  by  so  small  a force,  and  the  troops  fell  back,  the 
7th  Illinois  Regiment  occupying  the  fort,  while  the 
39th  Iowa  and  93rd  Illinois  regiments  went  into  the 
interior  line  of  rifle-pits  immediately  in  front  of  it,  and 
upon  the  right.  Colonel  Rowett  was  slightly  wounded 
by  a fragment  of  shell  while  retiring. 

This  position  was  charged  by  the  enemy,  in  solid 
column,  seven  different  times.  The  first  assault  was 
repulsed  without  great  difficulty,  and  upwards  of  an 
hour  elapsed  before  the  attempt  was  repeated,  the 
interval  being  occupied  with  incessant  musketry 
and  artillery  firing.  The  fort  was  poorly  con- 
structed, its  weakest  point  being  an  opening  at  about 
the  center  of  the  western  face,  the  most  exposed 
portion  of  the  work.  Fortunately,  a number  of  cotton 
bales  were  at  hand,  and  these  were  used  to  close  the 
gap.  The  cotton  w’as  repeatedly  set  on  fire  by  shells, 
making  it  necessary  for  a portion  of  the  troops  to 
cease  fighting,  and  smother  the  flames  by  rolling  the 
bales  over  and  over. 

It  was  during  the  slight  lull  in  the  battle  that 
General  Corse  fell,  painfully  but  not  dangerously 
wounded. 

In  front  and  to  the  north  of  the  fort  was  a house 
which  served  as  a vantage  ground  for  the  rebel  sharp- 

15 


226 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


shooters,  who  had  almost  succeeded  in  silencing  one 
of  the  two  pieces  of  artillery  which  bore  upon  their 
lines.  Several  gunners  had  been  killed  at  their  post, 
and  the  artillerists  resorted  to  many  methods  of  load- 
ing the  pieces  with  the  least  possible  exposure.  One, 
while  lying  upon  his  back,  under  the  gun,  ramming 
home  a cartridge,  was  wounded  in  both  hands.  So 
thick  was  the  tempest  of  bullets  that  the  gabions  were 
cut  to  pieces,  releasing  the  earth,  which  had  furnished 
a slight  protection.  At  length  the  one  gun  which 
bore  upon  the  house  became  useless.  As  was  after- 
ward learned,  it  was  actually  choked  with  a sawdust 
cartridge  furnished  by  some  dastardly  contractor. 

The  situation  was  perilous  in  the  extreme.  Calling 
General  Corse  to  the  spot,  Captain  Flint  indicated  the 
position  of  the  sharpshooters,  and  the  useless  con- 
dition of  the  piece  of  artillery,  which  he  suggested 
should  be  replaced  with  one  from  another  face  of  the 
fort.  Corse  rose  on  tip-toe  to  view  the  ground  in 
front,  and  while  in  this  position  a rifle-ball  ploughed 
along  the  right  side  of  his  face,  carrying  away  a part 
of  his  ear.  Stunned  by  the  shock,  the  gallant  com- 
mander fell  into  the  arms  of  his  aide,  who  seated  him 
upon  an  ammunition  box  in  an  interior  corner  of  the 
fort.  Colonel  Bowett,  a no  less  gallant  soldier  than 
his  chief,  at  once  succeeded  to  the  command. 

But  Corse  made  wise  dispositions  before  he  fell. 
The  choked  gun  was  replaced  by  a fresh  piece,  which 


ALLATOONA. 


227 


did  murderous  execution;  but  this  was  only  after 
laborious  effort  amid  soul-sickening  scenes.  Dead 
and  wounded  men  were  strewn  thick  in  the  way  to  the 
embrasure,  and  scores  were  laid  aside  as  tenderly  as 
was  possible  before  the  task  could  be  accomplished. 
The  General  also  dispatched  his  aide  to  ask  reinforce- 
ments from  Colonel  Tourtelotte,  who,  in  the  redoubt 
on  the  east  side  of  the  railroad  cut,  was  less  seriously 
engaged.  The  aide,  having  entered  the  place  during 
the  night,  was  not  aware  that  a footpath  extended 
across  the  cut  from  summit  to  summit ; and  he 
made  a perilous  journey  under  fire,  down  one  hill 
and  up  the  other,  happily  returning  in  safety,,  closely 
followed  by  Colonel  Hanna,  with  his  50th  Illinois 
Regiment,  familiarly  known  as  “ The  Blind  Half- 
Hundred.”  This  command,  in  moving  across  the  rail- 
road cut,  encountered  and  dispersed  a detachment  of 
the  enemy  engaged  in  an  attempt  to  burn  the  supply 
warehouses. 

Many  of  the  muskets  were  now  so  hot  with  rapid 
firing  that  they  were  well-nigh  useless;  and  ammu- 
nition for  the  sixteen-shooters  of  the  7th  Illinois 
was  becoming  scarce.  In  this  crisis,  the  defenders  of 
the  fort  were  counted  off  in  relays,  one-half  to  fire  at 
a time,  at  once  saving  ammunition  and  giving  oppor- 
tunity for  the  guns  to  cool  somewhat.  At  one  time  an 
officer  gave  the  command  to  one  of  the  relays,  “ Cease 
firing!”  The  lion-hearted  Corse,  apparently  insen- 


228 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


sible,  heard  the  words,  and  thought  them  to  mean 
surrender.  Rising  to  his  feet  with  a bound,  the 
exertion  causing  the  blood  to  flow  afresh  from  his 
wound,  bathing  his  face  with  the  crimson  tide,  he 
thundered:  “No  surrender,  by  God!  Hold  Allatoona ! ” 

Gallant  soldier!  Glorious  hero!  Well  might 
Sherman  say,  “I  know  Corse!  So  long  as  he  lives 
Allatoona  is  safe ! ” 

But  they  were  all  such  soldiers,  such  heroes! 
There  was  no  thought  of  surrender  by  Rowett  and  his 
men. 

The  enemy  was  about  to  make  a desperate  effort; 
their  preparations  were  plainly  to  be  seen.  The 
Union  troops  with  the  ordinary  muskets  were  directed 
to  fix  bayonets  to  repel  an  encounter  at  close  quarters ; 
the  7th  Illinois  to  reload  their  sixteen-shooters  and 
reserve  their  fire  lor  an  opportune  moment.  The  two 
pieces  of  artillery  had  been  silent  for  some  time  for 
want  of  ammunition,  but  a brave  man  made  the  dan- 
gerous journey  across  the  railroad  cut,  swept  by  the 
enemy’s  artillery,  and  returned  with  a box  of  can- 
ister. 

These  dispositions  were  made  none  too  soon,  for  the 
enemy  was  already  advancing  to  the  charge.  Night 
was  coming  on  and  Sherman  would  soon  be  thunder- 
ing upon  their  heels.  Allatoona  must  fall  now  or 
never.  Fired  with  the  energy  of  desperation,  the 
rebel  columns  came  on,  and  as  they  neared  the  works 


UNION  TROOPS  DESTROYING  RAILROADS. 


ALLATOONA. 


231 


the  two  pieces  of  artillery,  doubly  charged,  fired  their 
deadly  contents  full  in  their  face,  while  the  troops 
poured  into  them  a storm  of  bullets.  At  this  critical 
moment,  General  Corse  shouted  with  a voice  of  uncon- 
querable determination,  “No  surrender!  Officers, 
draw  your  revolvers!  No  Libby  prison  in  ours!  ” 

The  enemy’s  columns  halted,  shivered  for  an 
instant  under  the  pitiless  storm,  and  then  fled. 
About  the  same  moment  Colonel  Rowett  fell  with  his 
second  wound,  a rifle-ball  plowing  a deep  groove 
through  the  very  crown  of  his  skull,  but  his  pluck 
was  great,  and  he  soon  rallied. 

The  gallant  commander,  and  his  equally  brave  and 
determined  second,  were  both  wounded.  But  there 
was  little  need  of  commander  now  ; the  enemy  was 
in  retreat,  and  Allatoona  was  safe. 

During  this  bitter  contest,  Lieutenant  - Colonel 
Tourtelotte,  with  the  4th  Minnesota  and  18th  Wiscon- 
sin regiments,  and  a two  gun  battery,  held  the  redoubt 
on  the  east  side  of  the  railroad  cut.  He  was  able, 
however,  to  repulse  the  attack  of  the  enemy  without 
great  difficulty,  and  afterward  rendered  material  assist- 
ance to  the  defenders  of  the  western  redoubt,  cover- 
ing their  flank  with  his  artillery,  and  sending  them 
reinforcements  at  a critical  time.  The  gallant  Colonel, 
however,  suffered  a serious  wound. 

French  left  behind  him  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
one  dead  and  four  hundred  and  eleven  wounded  and 


232 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


prisoners.  Corse’s  command  lost  seven  hundred  and 
seven  men — more  than  one -third  the  entire  force. 

On  the  night  following,  a soldier  of  the  7th  Illinois 
Begiment,  Sergeant-Major  Flint,  by  the  flickering 
light  of  the  camp  fire,  wrote  the  following  stirring 
lines: 

Winds  that  sweep  the  southern  mountains 
And  the  leafy  river’s  shore, 

Bear  ye  not  a prouder  burden 
Than  ye  ever  learned  before? 

And  the  hot  blood  fills 
The  heart  until  it  thrills 

At  the  story  of  the  terror,  and  the  glory  of  the  battle 
Of  the  Allatoona  hills. 

Echoes  from  the  purple  mountains 
To  the  dull  surrounding  shore; 

'Tis  as  sad  and  proud  a burden 
As  ye  ever  learned  before! 

How  they  fell  like  grass 
When  the  mowers  pass. 

And  the  dying,  when  the  foe  was  flying,  swelled  the  cheering 
Of  the  heroes  of  the  Pass. 

Sweep  it  o’er  the  hills  of  Georgia 
To  the  mountains  of  the  North; 

Teach  the  coward  and  the  doubter 
What  the  blood  of  man  is  worth. 

Hail  the  flag  you  pass! 

Let  its  stained  and  tattered  mass 
Tell  the  story  of  the  terror,  and  the  glory  of  the  battle 
Of  the  Allatoona  Pass,* 

General  Sherman  was  so  highly  pleased  with  the 
defense  of  Allatoona  that  he  issued  a general  order  as 
follows : 

“ The  General  commanding  avails  himself  of  the 

♦From  History  of  7tli  Illinois  Regiment.— Ambrose. 


ALLATOONA. 


238 


opportunity,  in  the  handsome  defense  made  of  Alla- 
toona,  to  illustrate  the  most  important  principle  in 
war,  that  fortified  posts  should  be  defended  to  the 
last,  regardless  of  the  relative  numbers  of  the  party 
attacking  and  attacked.  The  thanks  of  this  army  are 
due,  and  are  hereby  accorded  to  General  Corse,  Colo- 
nel Tourtelotte,  Colonel  Bowett,  officers  and  men,  for 
their  determined  and  gallant  defense  of  Allatoona,  and 
it  is  made  an  example  to  illustrate  the  importance  of 
preparing  in  time,  and  meeting  the  danger,  when 
present,  boldly,  manfully  and  well. 

“ Commanders  and  garrisons  of  the  posts  along  our 
railroad  are  hereby  instructed  that  they  must  hold 
their  posts  to  the  last  minute,  sure  that  the  time 
gained  is  valuable  and  necessary  to  their  comrades  at 
the  front.’’ 

[Note. — The  author  is  aware  that  General  Sherman  states  in  his 
“ Memoirs,”  that  he  received  General  Corse’s • signal  message  in  full. 
But  General  Corse  and  his  aide  are  positive  that  the  message  was 
interrupted  as  stated  at  pages  218-219.] 


234 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA, 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A FAMILY  OF  SOLDIERS. 


N the  action  at  Allatoona  fell 
Dudley  Atchison,  a private 
of  the  7th  Illinois  Regi- 
ment. This  gallant  young 
soldier,  in  the  full  vigor  of 
early  manhood,  and  with  all 
the  enthusiasm  of  youth, 
was  not  surpassed  by  any  of  the  heroic 
band  in  cool  courage  and  steady  determination.  He 
fell  in  the  very  heat  of  the  action,  pierced  by  two 
deadly  bullets  — one  entered  his  forehead,  lodging 
within  the  skull  ; the  other  passed  in  above  the  left 
ear,  and  made  its  exit  over  the  left  eye. 

But  death  did  not  come  at  once  to  the  gallant  lad. 
For  many  hours  after  the  battle  was  over,  he  lingered 
in  agony,  lovingly  ministered  to  by  a comrade  anc] 
kinsman  who  scarcely  left  his  side.  Not  a single 
complaint  was  uttered  by  the  dying  soldier.  He 
answered  all  questions  addressed  to  him,  sometimes 
rationally,  at  others,  in  a careless  manner  which  indi- 
cated that  his  mind  was  wandering.  He  spoke  of  his 


A FAMILY  OF  SOLDIERS. 


235 


comrades  who  were  dead  or  wounded,  and  when  asked 
as  to  himself,  said  that  he  was  “ all  right.”  He 
inquired  of  the  comrade  who  sat  by  his  side,  whether 
Howell  or  Howe  was  attending  him,  referring  to  the 
old  family  physicians.  Then  he  thought  himself  to  be 
at  home,  surrounded  by  parents,  brothers  and  sisters  ; 
and  frequently  called  for  his  favorite  brother  “Aleck,” 
who  had  fallen  more  than  a year  before  at  Vicksburg. 
At  last,  death  gave  him  merciful  release  from  his 
sufferings,  and  the  same  comrade  who  had  ministered 
to  him  so  devotedly,  hollowed  out  a grave  on  the  sum- 
mit of  blood-stained  Allatoona,  and  laid  him  tenderly 
away,  wrapped  in  his  army  blanket,  side  by  side  with  a 
kinsman  whose  life  went  out  in  the  same  heroic  strug- 
gle, and  there  the  bones  of  the  patriotic  lads  rest  to 
this  day. 

The  spirit  of  the  men  of  that  period  may  be  dis- 
cerned in  the  words  of  a brother  of  the  fallen  soldier, 
a comrade  in  the  same  company,  who,  in  a touching 
letter  to  his  parents,  said  : “ The  cause  is  worthy  of 

the  great  sacrifice.”  And  the  dead  lad’s  commander 
wrote  to  the  heart-broken  mother  : “ He  died  nobly 

in  the  line  of  duty.  He  was  a brave,  obedient  and 
efficient  soldier.” 

“ Aleck,”  the  brother  to  whom  the  dying  boy 
referred  in  his  moments  of  delirium,  was  a lieutenant 
in  the  97th  Illinois  Regiment.  It  was  during  the  siege 
of  Vicksburg  that  this  young  officer,  temporarily  in 


286 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


command  of  his  company,  led  it  in  a gallant  but 
ineffectual  charge  upon  the  enemy.  He  fell,  at  hie 
post  of  duty,  with  a ball  through  the  brain. 

To  lloble  soldierly  character  he  added  high  moral 
qualities,  which  commanded  the  respect  of  all  about 
him.  Without  being  in  any  sense  inclined  to  cant  (in- 
deed’ he  made  no  pretensions  to  being  religious  within 
the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word),  he  was,  both  in 
word  and  deed,  an  example  of  true  manliness.  Without 
moral  blemish  himself,  his  conduct  was  a wholesome 
restraint  upon  those  of  his  comrades  who  were  inclined 
to  excesses;  while,  upon  occasions  when  he  deemed  it 
expedient,  he  would  drop  a word  of  admonition  or 
reproof,  but  with  so  much  unaffected  sincerity,  and 
kindly  personal  interest,  that  it  could  not  be  taken 
amiss.  At  one  time  he  said:  “Boys!  Let  us  be 
guilty  of  no  conduct  that  we  would  blush  to  have  our 
mothers  and  sisters  know  ! ” 

This  gallant  young  officer  was  held  in  such  high 
esteem  by  his  company,  that  its  members  made  up  a 
purse  and  erected  over  his  grave  a handsome  monu- 
ment. Among  the  devices  borne  thereon  were  the 
unfurled  national  flag,  and  an  officer’s  sword  ; while 
suitable  inscriptions  told  the  story  of  his  death,  and 
summed  up  his  virtues  as  a soldier  and  a man.  His 
remains  were  interred  at  his  boyhood’s  home,  before 
the  war  closed,  in  the  presence  of  a large  and  deeply 
affected  assemblage  of  neighbors  and  friends.  The 


A FAMILY  OF  SOLDIERS. 


237 


clergyman  pronounced  a suitable  discourse  ; and  an 
old,  gray-headed  man,  an  ardent  unionist,  and  a life- 
long friend  of  the  family,  brought  from  his  home  a 
handsome  national  flag,  and  wrapped  it  about  the 
burial-casket,  and  buried  it  with  him. 

The  aged  father  of  these  noble  lads  early  enlisted 
as  a private  in  the  7tli  Illinois  Regiment,  and,  about  a 
year  afterward,  was  discharged  from  the  service  on 
account  of  disability. 

Soon  after  his  son  “Aleck”  had  fallen  in  front  of 
Vicksburg,  the  sorrowing  parent  visited  the  army  then 
besieging  that  place,  in  order  to  recover  the  body  of 
his  son.  Seeking  the  regiment  to  which  the  young 
man  had  belonged,  he  lost  his  way  among  the  numer- 
ous roads  made  for  the  passage  of  wagon  trains  to  the 
various  portions  of  the  army.  Presently  he  came  to  a 
number  of  tents  without  flag  or  guard,  where  sat  a 
middle-aged  man,  wearing  what  appeared  to  be  the 
blouse  of  a common  soldier.  The  old  man  addressed 
him,  stating  his  errand,  and  naming  the  regiment  he 
sought.  The  man  in  the  blouse  rose  from  his  camp 
chair,  walked  with  him  some  distance,  pointed  to  the 
proper  road,  bade  him  a kindly  good-day,  and  then 
returned  to  his  quarters. 

“ Who  is  that  ? ” asked  the  old  man  of  a soldier 
who  stood  by. 

“ That’s  General  Grant  ! ” was  the  answer. 

That  a great  general,  his  mind  burdened  with  the 


238 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


plans  and  anxieties  of  a miglity  military  movement, 
could  so  simply  and  unaffectedly  enter  into  sympathy 
with  a plain  old  man,  and  assist  him  to  do  the  last  sad 
duties  for  the  remains  of  one  poor  fallen  soldier,  is  of 
more  than  passing  interest.  To  this  day,  General 
Grant  is  enshrined  in  the  hearts  of  that  aged  man  and 
the  sorrow-stricken  mother,  as  one  to  be  loved  as  well 
as  honored. 

This  family  gave  to  the  country,  sire  and  sons,  four 
in  number,  every  male  of  arms-bearing  age,  two  of 
whom  found  soldiers’  graves.  Yet  it  is  but  a repre- 
sentative of  thousands  of  homes  throughout  the  land, 
equally  rich  in  patriotic  zeal,  and  equally  lavish  in 
the  sacrifice  of  patriotic  blood. 


ON  THE  BACK  TRACK. 


239 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 


ON  THE  BACK  TRACK. 


FTER  his  repulse 
at  Allatoona, 
Hood  made  a de- 
tour, and  effect- 
ed a lodgment 
on  the  railroad 
farther  north. 
At  Resaca  he  de- 
manded the  surrender  of 
the  garrison,  and  over  his  own  name  said,  “ If  the 
place  is  carried  by  assault,  no  prisoners  will  be 
taken.”  This  fiendish  threat  failed  to  intimidate  the 
gallant  commander,  Colonel  Weaver,  who  answered  : 
“ I am  surprised  at  the  concluding  paragraph,  to  the 
effect,  that,  4 if  the  place  is  carried  by  assault,  no  prison- 
ers will  be  taken.’  In  my  opinion,  I can  hold  this 
post.  If  you  want  it,  come  and  take  it!  ” 

This  heroic  defiance  was  in  itself  a victory.  Hood 
made  no  attempt  upon  the  post,  but  continued  up  the 
railroad,  destroying  most  of  the  track,  and  all  the 


240 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


bridges,  almost  as  far  as  Chattanooga.  Besides  this 
damage,  he  burned  about  twenty  locomotives,  and 
hundreds  of  cars  loaded  with  subsistence  stores  and 
ammunition.  So  thorough  was  the  work  of  destruction, 
that  the  federal  garrison  at  Atlanta  was  completely 
isolated  for  nearly  a month.  The  writer’s  journal  notes 
that  the  first  train  from  the  north,  after  the  grand  raid, 
did  not  arrive  until  October  29th. 

As  soon  as  Hood  began  his  movement,  Sherman 
left  the  Twentieth  Corps  to  garrison  Atlanta,  and  with 
the  remainder  of  his  army,  depleted  by  casualty  and 
discharge  to  less  than  fifty  thousand,  started  north 
after  him.  On  land  as  well  as  at  sea,  “ a stern  chase  is 
always  a long  chase,”  and  the  troops,  seemingly 
engaged  in  a hopeless  undertaking,  were  consumed  with 
anxiety.  It  is  not  difficult,  now,  to  discern  that  even 
in  the  early  stages  of  the  pursuit,  Sherman  was  paving 
the  way  for  the  famous  “ March  to  the  Sea.”  He  had 
telegraphed  General  Grant  that  “it  would  be  a physi- 
cal impossibility  to  protect  the  roads  now  that  Hood, 
Forrest,  Wheeler,  and  the  whole  batch  of  devils,  were 
turned  loose,  without  home  or  habitation,”  and  asked 
permission  to  make  the  march  to  Savannah,  promising 
to  “ make  Georgia  howl!  ” 

But  the  army  was  without  newspapers  or  letters, 
and  the  General  did  not  take  the  men  into  his  confi- 
dence. Their  only  information  was  derived,  or  in- 
ferred, from  what  they  could  actually  see ; and,  under 


ON  THE  BACK  TRACK. 


241 


the  circumstances,  the  outlook  was  anything  but  en- 
couraging. What  did  it  all  mean  ? They  were  leaving 
behind  them  the  territory  that  had  been  conquered. 
They  were  marching  North,  and  their  enemy  was 
between  them  and  the  Ohio  river.  Would  Hood  run 
over  Thomas,  at  Nashville,  or  pass  around  him,  and 
cross  the  stream,  before  they  could  overtake  him  ? 
Were  the  plains  of  Ohio,  and  the  prairies  of  Illinois, 
to  become  battle-fields?  Were  the  homes  of  the  Union 
soldiers  to  be  devastated,  as  had  been  those  of  Georgia 
and  Virginia  ? Had  Grant  been  defeated  before 
Richmond  ? Was  a part  of  Lee’s  victorious  army 
following  close  upon  Sherman’s  heels  ? Would  the 
rebellion  prove  successful  after  all,  and  had  the 
trail  of  patriot  blood  from  Cairo  to  Atlanta  been  made 
in  vain  ? Such  were  the  gloomy  thoughts  which 
filled  the  minds  of  the  travel-worn  and  half-starved 
troops  during  that  apparently  hopeless  and  purpose- 
less march. 

October  13th,  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  passed 
through  Eome.  The  region  was  rich  in  all  kinds  of 
supplies,  and  for  a few  days  the  soldiers  were  again 
well  fed. 

It  was  in  this  neighborhood  that  General  T.  E.  G. 
Ransom  died.  This  gallant  young  officer  was  tempor- 
arily commanding  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  in  the  absence 
of  General  Frank  P.  Blair.  Although  stricken  with 
disease,  yet  he  insisted  upon  accompanying  his  com- 
16 


242 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


mand.  The  jolting  of  the  ambulance  caused  him  so 
much  pain,  that  it  became  necessary  to  carry  him 
upon  a litter,  and  he  almost  died  in  the  arms  of  his 
men ; those  who  bore  him,  when  they  discovered  that 
death  was  so  near,  having  barely  time  to  halt,  and 
place  the  wounded  general  on  a bed  in  a farm-house, 
before  he  breathed  his  last. 

October  21st,  the  army  reached  Gaylesville,  Ala- 
bama, where  the  pursuit  of  Hood  ceased. 

It  was  near  this  place  that  General  Sherman 
received  from  General  Grant  permission  to  march  to 
the  sea,  together  with  a hopeful,  encouraging  letter 
from  President  Lincoln ; and  he  immediately  perfected 
his  masterly  plans,  for  the  campaigns  of  two  great  and 
widely  separated  commands.  While  reorganizing  his 
own  immediate  army  at  Atlanta,  he  was  also  directing 
a similar  effort  at  Nashville.  The  mission  of  the  one 
was  to  annihilate  the  war-supporting  resources  of  the 
“Confederacy;”  that  of  the  other,  to  make  possible 
the  mission,  by  drawing  away  the  only  enemy  which 
was  to  be  dreaded.  How  completely  successful  were 
these  great  and  brilliant  plans,  history  records.  But 
the  troops,  through  whose  effort  success  was  achieved, 
were  in  utter  ignorance  of  these  designs,  and  the 
momentous  results  which  depended  upon  them.  Yet. 
with  earnest  fidelity  to  the  cause,  and  unshaken 
confidence  in  their  commander,  they  cheerfully  devoted 
themselves  to  the  new  and  unknown  task  set  before 
them. 


ON  THE  MARCH. 


STRIPPING  TO  THE  BUEF. 


245 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

STRIPPING  TO  THE  BUFF. 


VENTS  during  the  last  week  in  Octo- 


ber, and  the  first  ten  days  in 
November,  1864,  were  stirring 
enough.  The  railroad,  which 
had  been  completely  wrecked 
by  the  enemy,  was  repaired 
from  Chattanooga  to  Atlanta, 
where  the  bulk  of  Sherman’s  army  was  assembling. 
Every  train  going  north  was  loaded  to  its  utmost 
capacity  with  the  wounded  and  infirm;  with  surplus 
artillery,  and,  in  fact,  almost  everything  that  the  men 
could  not  carry  upon  their  backs.  Returning  trains 
brought  only  the  most  needed  articles  — hard  bread, 
pork,  coffee,  sugar,  and  ammunition.  It  was  evident 
even  to  those  in  the  ranks  that  some  important,  if  not 
desperate,  undertaking  was  at  hand.  The  acute- 
ness of  their  perception  and  correctness  of  conclusion 
were  surprising.  The  destination  of  the  army  was 
either  east,  to  attack  Lee,  or  south,  to  the  coast.  This 
was  settling  the  matter  almost  as  definitely  as  the 


246 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA, 


General  himself  could,  for  he  has  said,  since  the  war 
closed,  that  at  the  time  he  had  two  or  three  alterna- 
tives continually  in  mind. 

The  army  was  now  thoroughly  reorganized  for  a 
new  campaign.  The  Fourth  Corps  and  Twenty-third 
Corps  had  been  sent  northward  to  assist  General 
Thomas  in  disposing  of  Hood.  General  Sherman’s 
immediate  army  now  consisted  of  four  corps,  viz.  : 
Fifteenth,  temporarily  commanded  by  General  Oster- 
haus  ; Seventeenth,  General  Frank  P.  Blair  ; Four- 
teenth, General  Jeff  C.  Davis  ; Twentieth,  General  A. 
S.  Williams.  General  Dodge  having  gone  North  on 
account  of  wounds,  the  Sixteenth  Corps  was  broken  up, 
its  two  divisions  being  assigned  to  the  Fifteenth  and 
Seventeenth  Corps.  The  army  was  divided  into  two 
wings,  the  right  wing,  commanded  by  General  How- 
ard, and  the  left  wing  commanded  by  General  Slocum. 
The  infantry  numbered  fifty-two  thousand.  In  addi- 
tion, there  was  a cavalry  force  of  five  thousand  men 
under  General  Kilpatrick,  and  about  fifty  pieces  of 
artillery.  The  grand  total  was  a trifle  under  sixty 
thousand  men. 

While  the  work  of  reorganization  was  going  on,  the 
paymasters  were  busy  with  their  task.  There  were 
many  months’  arrearages  due  the  troops,  the  unusual 
activity  of  the  campaign  preventing  disbursements  at 
the  regular  intervals  of  two  months.  Payment  might 
as  well  have  been  postponed,  for  the  army  had  little 


STRIPPING  TO  THE  BUFF. 


247 


use  for  money.  There  were  no  merchants  in  the 
vicinity,  and  the  rapid  movements  of  the  army  had 
made  the  war-risk  of  the  sutler  so  hazardous  that  he 
had  retired  from  business  many  months  before. 

The  most  exciting  incident  of  the  day  was  the  presi- 
dential election.  Most  of  the  States  sent  to  the  army 
sworn  commissioners  to  receive  the  ballots  of  those 
soldiers  who  would  have  been  entitled  to  vote  if  at 
home.  The  Illinois  troops,  however,  were  debarred 
this  privilege,  an  anti-war  legislature  of  their  State 
having  refused  to  make  the  necessary  provision.  The 
indignation  of  the  disfranchised  troops  was  intense; 
and  there  are  yet  living  thousands  of  men  who  will 
never  outlive  their  contempt  and  hatred  for  the  politi- 
cal tricksters  who  put  such  a wrong  upon  them.  The 
Illinois  regiments,  however,  appointed  judges,  and  took 
informal  votes,  merely  by  way  of  expressing  their  sen- 
timents. In  the  32d  Regiment,  the  vote  was  recorded 
as  two  hundred  and  six  for  Lincoln,  and  fifty-eight  for 
McClellan.  The  McClellan  vote  in  this  instance  was 
unusually  large,  as  compared  with  that  in  neighboring 
regiments  ; and  the  Iowa  troops,  who  were  almost 
unanimously  Lincoln  men,  viewed  the  result  with  con- 
siderable contempt.  In  this  canvass  throughout  the 
army,  there  was  no  political  feeling,  in  the  ordinary 
sense  of  the  word.  Very  many  of  the  soldiers  who 
voted  for  Lincoln  were  known  to  be  Democrats  ; but 
they  recognized  the  fact  that  his  reelection  meant  an 


248 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


earnest  prosecution  of  the  war,  while  there  was  no 
assurance  of  good  results  coming  out  of  the  so-called 
“ peace  policy.” 

The  same  day,  November  8th,  General  Sherman 
sent  out  Special  Field  Order  No.  119,  which  was  as 
follows  : 

[Special  Field  Orders,  No.  119.] 

Headquarters,  Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi, 

In  the  Field,  Kingston,  Georgia,  November  8,  1864. 

The  General  commanding  deems  it  proper  at  this  time  to  inform  the 
officers  and  men  of  the  Fourteenth,  Fifteenth,  Seventeenth  and  Twen- 
tieth Corps,  that  he  has  organized  them  into  an  army,  for  a special  pur- 
pose, well  known  to  the  War  Department  and  General  Grant.  It  is 
sufficient  for  you  to  know  that  it  involves  a departure  from  our  present 
base,  and  a long  and  difficult  march  to  a new  one.  All  the  chances  of 
war  have  been  considered  and  provided  for,  as  far  as  human  sagacity 
can.  All  he  asks  of  you  is  to  maintain  that  discipline,  patience  and  cour- 
age which  have  characterized  you  in  the  past ; and  he  hopes,  through 
you,  to  strike  a blow  at  our  enemy  that  will  have  a material  effect  in  pro- 
ducing what  we  all  so  much  desire,  his  complete  overthrow.  Of  all 
things,  the  most  important  is,  that  the  men,  during  marches  and  in 
camp,  keep  their  places  and  do  not  scatter  about  as  stragglers  or  for- 
agers, to  be  picked  up  by  a hostile  people  in  detail.  It  is  also  of  the 
utmost  importance  that  our  wagons  should  not  be  loaded  with  anything 
but  provisions  and  ammunition.  All  surplus  servants,  non-combatants 
and  refugees,  should  now  go  to  the  rear,  and  none  should  be  encouraged 
to  encumber  us  on  the  march.  At  some  future  time  we  will  be  able  to 
provide  for  the  poor  whites  and  blacks  who  seek  to  escape  the  bondage 
under  which  they  are  now  suffering.  With  these  few  simple  cautions,  he 
hopes  to  lead  you  to  achievements  equal  in  importance  to  those  of  the 
past. 

Bv  order  of  Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman. 

L.  M.  Dayton,  A.  D.  C. 

Accompanying  this  was  Special  Field  Order,  No. 
120,  containing  directions  for  the  march.  These  were, 
in  brief,  as  follows  : 


STRIPPING  TO  THE  BUFF. 


249 


1.  The  habitual  order  of  march,  whenever  practicable,  to  be  by  four 
roads,  as  nearly  parallel  as  possible,  and  converging  at  points  to  be  indi- 
cated from  time  to  time. 

2.  Each  corps  to  have  its  own  ammunition  and  provision  trains. 
The  separate  columns  of  troops  to  start  habitually  at  7 o’clock  in  the 
morning,  and  make  about  fifteen  miles  per  day,  unless  otherwise 
ordered. 

3.  The  army  to  forage  liberally  on  the  country.  Each  brigade  com- 
mander to  organize  a good  and  sufficient  foraging  party,  under  the  com- 
mand of  one  or  more  discreet  officers,  who  will  gather,  near  the  route 
traveled,  corn  or  forage  of  any  kind,  meat  of  any  kind,  vegetables,  corn- 
meal,  or  whatever  is  needed,  aiming  at  all  times  to  keep  in  the  wagons 
at  least  ten  days’  provisions  for  his  command,  and  three  days’  forage. 
Soldiers  not  to  enter  the  dwellings  of  the  inhabitants,  or  commit  any 
trespass  ; but  during  a halt,  or  in  a camp,  to  be  permitted  to  gather  tur- 
nips, potatoes  and  other  vegetables,  and  to  drive  in  stock  within  sight. 
The  regular  foraging  parties  to  be  intrusted  with  the  gathering  of  pro- 
visions and  forage,  at  any  distance  from  the  road  traveled. 

4.  To  corps  commanders  alone  is  intrusted  the  power  to  destroy 
mills,  houses,  cotton-gins,  etc.,  and  for  them  this  general  principle  is 
laid  down.  In  districts  and  neighborhoods  where  the  army  is  unmo- 
lested, no  destruction  of  such  property  should  be  permitted  ; but  should 
guerrillas  or  bushwhackers  molest  the  march,  or  should  the  inhabitants 
bum  bridges,  obstruct  roads,  or  otherwise  manifest  local  hostility,  then 
commanders  should  order  and  enforce  a devastation  more  or  less  relent- 
less, according  to  the  measure  of  such  hostility. 

5.  Horses,  mules  and  wagons  belonging  to  the  inhabitants,  to  be 
appropriated  freely  and  without  limit  by  cavalry  and  artillery  ; discrimi- 
nating, however,  between  the  rich,  who  are  usually  hostile,  and  the  poor 
and  industrious,  usually  neutral  or  friendly.  Foraging  parties  may  also 
take  mules  and  horses  to  replace  the  jaded  animals  of  their  trains,  or  to 
serve  as  pack-mules.  In  foraging  of  all  kinds,  the  parties  engaged  will 
refrain  from  abusive  or  threatening  language  ; and  may,  when  the  officer 
in  command  thinks  proper,  give  certificates,  but  not  receipts,  and  they 
will  endeavor  to  leave  with  each  family  a reasonable  portion  for  their 
maintenance. 

Many  of  the  troops  neither  saw  nor  heard  of  these 
orders  until  after  the  march  had  actually  commenced  ; 
many  more  did  not  hear  of  them  at  all,  in  an  official 


250 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


way.  Army  operations  did  not  admit  of  the  perform- 
ance of  the  clerical  work  necessary  to  furnish  so  many 
copies  of  these  papers  as  were  needed  ; or,  of  holding 
dress -parades,  which  offered  the  only  opportunity  for 
promulgating  orders  meant  for  the  mass  of  the  army. 


THE  LAST  LINK  IS  BROKEN. 


251 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 


THE  LAST  LINK  IS  BROKEN. 


OYEMBER  8th  was  an  event- 
ful day.  Lincoln  had  been 
elected  President,  the 
paymaster  had  made  the 
grand  rounds,  and  orders 
had  been  issued  for  begin- 
ning another  campaign. 

A veteran  regiment  occupied  the 
old  railroad  eating-house  known  as  “ Big 
Shanty,”  a short  distance  from  the  base  of  Kenesaw 
Mountain.  The  building  was  enclosed  by  a stout 
stockade,  pierced  for  musketry.  Yivid  recollections 
of  scenes  at  this  and  similar  posts  will  come  back  to 
many  old  comrades  — evenings  of  sport,  followed  by 
midnight  alarms  which  called  them  out  to  meet  real 
or  imagined  foes. 

That  night,  a merry  part)'  of  soldiers  gathered  in 
an  upper  room  of  the  “ Shanty,”  which  served  as  the 
adjutant’s  office.  He  shared  his  quarters  with  the 


252 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


post  telegraph  operator,  whose  instruments  were  on 
an  improvised  table.  Outside,  a severe  storm  raged, 
the  rain  descending  in  torrents;  within,  the  fun  grew 
fast  and  furious.  The  boys — there  is  no  such  fitting 
word  to  name  those  dear  old  comrades  of  years  ago — 
were  indulging  in  the  amusement  of  a “ stag-dance,” 
and  when  the  word  came  to  “swing  partners,”  the 
“gentleman”  grasped  the  fingers  of  the  one  with  a 
piece  of  cloth  tied  about  his  arm,  to  designate  him  as 
a “lady.”  The  figures  of  the  dance  were  accom- 
panied with  the  melancholy  thrumming  of  an  old 
banjo  in  the  hands  of  colored  “Jerry,”  the  mess- 
cook,  who  had  unceremoniously  left  his  master  to 
enter  upon  a life  of  freedom.  “Jerry,”  by  the  way, 
followed  his  new-found  masters  North,  after  the  war 
ended,  went  to  school  for  a time,  and  finally  en- 
gaged in  “ preaching,”  the  highest  earthly  ambition  of 
the  male  contraband  of  those  days.  Three  years  ago, 
he  was  pastor  of  a colored  church  in  one  of  the  principal 
cities  in  Illinois,  and  wore  a broadcloth  coat  and  a silk 
hat.  At  that  time,  he  attended  a reunion  of  the  sur- 
vivors of  the  old  army  mess,  for  which  he  once  baked 
the  succulent  yam,  and  brewed  the  inspiring  coffee. 
The  old  mess,  reunited  so  far  as  death  and  distance 
would  permit,  was  made  up  of  professional  men  who 
were  accustomed  to  a reasonable  degree  of  good-living 
and  “ form.”  In  the  army,  they  had  all  served  in  the 
ranks,  eventually  winning  commissions;  and  one  of 


THE  LAST  LINK  IS  BROKEN. 


253 


u 


their  number,  in  the  early  days,  was  greatly  disturbed 
to  find  that  the  army  was  “ fighting  to  free  niggers  ! ” 
But  so  strong  was  the  feeling  of  companionship, 
growing  out  of  old  army  associations,  that  “ the  Rev- 
erend Jerry,”  as  he  was  called,  was  asked  to  say 
grace,  and  took  his  share  of  the  table,  and  the  conver- 
sation, in  cordial  friendliness  with  his  white  comrades. 

But  to  return  to  Big  Shanty, — while  the  sport  was 
at  its  height,  the  telegraph  operator  called  a halt,  and 
handed  to  the  adjutant  the  following  dispatch  which 
he  had  just  received: 

Commanding  Officers  of  all  Posts  : 

This  is  the  rain  I have  been  awaiting  so  long.  As  soon  as  it  is 
over,  we’ll  be  off. 

W.  T.  Sherman. 

The  orders  for  the  great  march,  quoted  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter,  had  not  reached  the  merry-makers  at 
Big  Shanty,  whose  regiment  was  temporarily  detached 
from  its  brigade.  Yet  the  message  was  readily  under- 
stood. Hood  was  so  far  north  that  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  him  to  return.  There  were  many  large  and 
greatly  - swollen  rivers  between  him  and  Sherman, 
and  his  pontoon-train  was  known  to  be  well-nigh  use- 
less. Besides,  any  movement  he  might  make  south- 
ward, would  bring  Thomas’  hardy  veterans  close  upon 
his  heels.  He  could  no  longer  disturb  this  army,  and 
Sherman  need  only  care  for  what  new  enemy  he  might 
find  in  his  front,  and  on  his  flanks. 


254 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


During  the  next  three  clays,  the  railroad  was  pushed 
to  its  utmost  capacity,  trains  bringing  in  supplies 
from  the  North,  and  returning  loaded  with  surplus 
artillery,  sick  and  wounded.  Late  in  the  evening  of 
November  12th,  the  last  train  bound  North  rolled  past 
Big  Shanty.  It  would  have  been  a windfall  for  the 
enemy.  It  carried  many  officers  who  had  resigned, 
and  soldiers  whose  terms  of  service  had  expired. 
Large  sums  of  money  were  committed  to  them  by 
their  comrades,  for  delivery  to  families  or  friends  at 
home.  One,  a surgeon,  had  not  less  than  twelve 
thousand  dollars  in  his  valise,  enclosed  in  ordinary 
envelopes  endorsed  with  the  amount  and  the  name  of 
the  person  for  whom  it  was  intended.  Fortunately, 
no  accident  befell  the  train;  but  it  was  more  than 
two  months  before  this  was  known  to  the  men  who 
trusted  so  much  to  uncertain  fate. 

The  passing  by  of  this  train  awoke  strange  sensa- 
tions. Hearty  cheers  and  “ God  bless  you  ” came 
from  scores  of  the  homeward  bound;  as  hearty  cheers 
and  fervent  “ Good-byes  ” from  those  left  behind. 

But  the  brave  words  of  both  belied  their  hearts. 
The  former  gave  an  encouragement  which  was  tinged 
with  a feeling  of  dread;  the  latter  felt  an  anxiety 
their  shouts  did  not  reveal.  The  departing  train  was 
the  sundering  of  the  last  link  connecting  them  with 
country  and  home.  They  were  about  to  march  out  in- 
to a great  unknown.  It  was  as  a voyage  upon  untried 


“ THE  LAST  LINK  IS  BROKEN.' 


255 


waters,  beyond  which  might  lie  no  shore.  They  knew 
not  what  course  they  were  to  pursue,  what  dangers 
they  were  to  meet,  what  enemies  were  to  oppose  them. 
They  expected  battle,  but  what  its  issue  would  be, 
none  could  foretell.  Those  who  might  fall  would 
leave  their  bones  in  a strange  and  unfriendly  land 
forever.  Then  thought  recurred  to  wife,  mother, 
sister  or  sweetheart  at  home.  What  would  be  their 
fearful  4 anxieties  ? 

A half-hour  after  the  train  was  out  of  sight,  the 
various  troops  along  the  road  were  set  to  work 
destroying  the  railroad,  and  by  midnight  a glare  of 
light  reaching  from  Atlanta  as  far  northward  as  the 
eye  could  reach,  revealed  the  thoroughness  of  their 
work.  A regiment  would  scatter  along  one  side  of 
the  road,  each  man  picking  up  the  end  of  a tie,  then 
at  the  word  of  command,  all  would  throw  the  ties  end 
over  end,  the  fail  breaking  the  rails  loose.  Then  ties 
and  telegraph  poles  were  piled  up  and  fired,  and  the 
rails  thrown  across  them.  The  latter  were  soon  red- 
hot  in  the  middle,  and  the  men  would  pick  them  up 
and  wrap  them  around  trees,  or  twist  them  with  cant- 
liooks  into  a corkscrew  pattern  which  it  was  impos- 
sible to  straighten.  In  many  instances  a dozen  iron 
rails  were  twisted  around  a tree  or  a telegraph-pole. 
The  men  worked  with  a will,  seeming  to  take  a savage 
delight  in  destroying  everything  that  could  by  any 
possibility  be  made  use  of  by  their  enemies.  They 


258 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


attained  great  proficiency  in  these  methods;  and  after 
this  fashion  they  absolutely  destroyed  three-fourths  of 
the  railroad  between  Chattanooga  and  Atlanta  before 
beginning  the  great  march;  and,  afterward,  every  mile 
of  track  they  encountered  from  Atlanta  to  Savannah. 

These  were  the  scenes  transpiring  as  far  north 
as  Sherman’s  army  extended.  Each  detachment,  im- 
mediately upon  accomplishing  the  work  in  its  own 
vicinity,  marched  rapidly  toward  Atlanta.  On  the 
night  of  the  14th,  the  troops  occupying  Big  Shanty 
set  the  torch  to  building  and  stockade,  and  followed 
the  remainder  of  the  army.  There  was  now  not  a 
federal  soldier  between  Atlanta  and  Chattanooga,  and 
the  hills  and  plains,  which  had  lately  echoed  the  fear- 
ful din  of  artillery  and  musketry,  and  had  been  alive 
with  masses  of  fiercely  contending  human  beings, 
were  as  still  and  desolate  as  if  a demon  of  destruction 
had  passed  over. 

But  there  were  monuments  testifying  to  the  fearful 
struggle — trees  riven  by  cannon  shot,  and  broken- 
down  caissons.  Here,  there,  and  everywhere,  were 
graves  of  those  who  wore  the  blue  and  those  who  wore 
the  gray,  each  surmounted  by  a board  upon  which  were 
rudely  cut  by  knives  of  comrades,  the  name,  company 
and  regiment  of  him  who  lay  beneath.  But  amid  all 
the  graves,  not  a single  epitaph  ! There  was  no 
time  for  sentiment,  and  death’s  work  had  no  novelty 
here. 


THE  LAST  LINK  IS  BROKEN. 


257 


ti 


On  the  night  of  November  15th,  the  torch  was 
applied  to  the  railroad  shops,  foundries,  and  every 
one  of  the  many  buildings  that  had  been  used  in 
fitting  out  the  armies  of  the  enemy  in  this  vast 
“workshop  of  the  confederacy/’  as  Atlanta  was 
called.  The  flames  spread  rapidly,  and  when  morning 
came,  it  is  doubtful  whether  there  were  a score  of 
buildings  remaining  in  the  city,  except  in  the  very 
outskirts.  Shermau  had  determined  to  render  the 
place  utterly  incapable  of  any  more  service  to  the 
enemy,  and  with  this  end  in  view  all  the  inhabitants 
had  been  removed  weeks  before. 

The  Twentieth  Corps,  which  had  garrisoned  Atlanta 
while  the  remainder  of  the  army  was  pursuing  Hood 
northward,  were  the  last  to  leave  the  city,  and 
as  they  marched  out,  the  fine  silver  band  of  the 
33rd  Massachusetts  — who  that  ever  heard  it,  will 
ever  cease  to  remember  its  glorious  harmonies  ? — 
played  “John  Brown.”  The  men  took  up  the  words 
wedded  to  the  music,  and,  high  above  the  roaring 
flames,  above  the  crash  of  falling  walls,  above  the 
fierce  crackling  of  thousands  of  small  arm  cartridges 
in  the  burning  buildings,  rose  the  triumphant  refrain, 
“ His  truth  is  marching  on  !” 

For  picturesqueness  and  suggestiveness,  the  scene 
was  one.  i^ever  to  be  forgotten. 


258 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

ON  THE  MARCH. 


of  Atlanta  and  on  its 
way  to  the  sea.  It  was 
a remarkable  body  of 
men,  the  like  of  which 
e world  never  saw  he- 
re,. and  may  never  see 
again. 

Sixty  thousand  in  round  numbers — it  was  an  army 
of  veterans,  who  had  served  an  apprenticeship  of  more 
than  three  years  at  their  profession,  and  learned 
nearly  all  that  was  worth  knowing,  at  least  far  more 
than  their  generals  knew  three  years  before.  Their 
brilliant  achievements  had  already  gone  into  history, 
furnishing  themes  for  poet  and  scenes  for  painter. 
Their  calendar  contained  scarcely  a .day  that  did 
not  commemorate  some  more  or  less  important  battle, 
skirmish,  or  march.  Each  regiment  had  been  re- 


army was  now  fairly  out 


ON  THE  MARCH. 


259 


duced  by  the  casualties  of  constant  service  to  less 
than  one -third  its  numerical  strength  at  the  out- 
set. He  was  a fortunate  colonel  who  had  three  hun- 
dred men  remaining  out  of  the  round  thousand  he 
enlisted  at  home ; thirty  men  made  far  more  than  an 
average  company ; there  were  many  which  mustered 
less  than  a score.  A brigade  did  not  parade  a longer 
line  than  did  one  of  its  regiments  when  it  went  into 
service. 

This  army  of  veterans  was  also  an  army  of  Doys. 
The  old  men  and  the  big  men  had  been  very  generally 
worn  out  and  sent  home  or  to  the  hospital.  It  was 
the  “ little  devils  ” (as  Sherman  once  called  them  in 
the  hearing  of  the  writer)  who  remained,  and  could 
always  be  depended  upon  to  carry  their  load,  march 
all  day,  and  be  ready  for  a frolic  when  they  went  into 
bivouac  at  night.  Very  many  of  them,  notwithstand- 
ing three  years  of  soldiering,  were  not  old  enough  to 
vote.  Many  a regimental  commander  was  not  thirty 
years  of  age;  and  the  majority  of  line  and  staff  officers 
lacked  a great  deal  of  this  advanced  age.  But  they 
had  been  in  the  service  from  the  beginning,  and  what 
they  did  not  know  about  campaigning  was  not  worth 
inquiring  into.  Each  soldier  was  practically  a picked 
man.  Such  had  been  the  ratio  of  casualties  that  lie 
may  be  said  to  have  been  the  sole  survivor  of  four 
men  who  had  set  out  from  Cairo  in  1861 ; all  but  he 
having  succumbed  to  disease  or  death.  He  had  in- 


260 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


her i tecl  all  their  experience  and  added  it  to  his  own. 
He  was  fertile  of  resources,  and  his  self-confidence 
was  unbounded.  His  careless,  swinging  gait  when  on 
the  march  was  the  impersonation  of  a determination 
to  “get  there,”  although  he  knew  absolutely  nothing 
of  his  destination.  Of  that  he  was  careless.  His 
confidence  in  the  long-headedness  of  “ the  old  man  ” 
(General  Sherman)  was  such  that  he  did  not  dis- 
turb himself  on  that  score.  He  was  heading  south 
instead  of  north,  and  this  was  ample  assurance  that 
Thomas  was  taking  care  of  Hood,  and  that  Grant 
was  “ holding  Lee  down.”  He  went  into  action  as 
unconcernedly  as  he  took  the  road  in  the  morning 
for  a day’s  march;  or,  if  not  ordered  into  the  con- 
flict, he  would  sit  on  a fence,  or  lie  down  in  the 
road,  the  image  of  peaceful  contentment,  within  hear- 
ing of  a fierce  engagement,  apparently  wholly  indif- 
ferent as  to  the  result.  On  the  skirmish  line  he 
frequently  advanced  without  orders,  and  never  fell 
back  until  so  commanded,  unless  it  was  beyond  human 
endurance  to  remain.  He  gloried  in  his  strength,  and 
believed  that  no  effort  or  hardship  was  too  great.  He 
waded  swamps,  made  corduroy  roads,  and  pulled 
wagons  and  cannon  out  of  ruts  from  which  the  bottom 
had  seemingly  dropped.  But  there  was  one  thing  he 
did  not  know,  that  in  all  this  magnificent  effort  he  was 
making  immense  drafts  against  his  reserve  energy, 
and  that  the  day  was  sure  to  come  when  he  would 


nE  BUMMER. 


ON  THE  MARCH. 


268 


find  himself  far  older  than  his  years  by  reason 
thereof. 

This  army,  which  had  been  marching  light  from 
Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  was  now  simply  reduced  to 
what  it  had  on,  and  that  was  not  much.  It  would  have 
made  a magnificent  tableau  for  a “Beggars’  Opera” 
on  a stupendous  scale.  What  few  tents  had  been 
smuggled  as  far  south  as  Atlanta  were  now  entirely 
discarded,  and  only  a few  “flies”  for  the  various 
headquarters,  and  one  to  each  regiment  to  shelter  the 
field-desks  of  the  adjutant  and  quartermaster,  were 
retained.  A little  furniture  was  supposed  to  be 
necessary  to  the  last  named  officers,  but  they  gene- 
rally reduced  this  in  about  the  same  proportion  as 
everything  else.  The  greater  part  of  their  ‘office’5 
was  carried  in  breast-pocket  and  saddle-bags,  making 
more  room  under  the  “fly”  for  comrades  who  would 
otherwise  have  been  entirely  shelterless.  The  “ fly  ” 
was  a fair  cover  in  fine  weather,  when  shelter  was  not 
needed;  but,  being  open  at  both  ends,  it  was  a sorry 
makeshift  in  a rain  storm.  Each  soldier  was  supposed 
to  carry  half  of  a shelter-tent,  which,  combined  with 
the  counterpart  carried  by  a comrade,  made  reasonable 
protection  for  two,  but  many  of  the  men  regarded  them 
with  contempt.  The  average  soldier  cared  only  for  a 
blanket,  and  this  he  carried  in  a roll,  swung  over  his 
shoulder,  the  ends  being  tied  together,  meeting  under 
the  opposite  arm.  A majority  of  the  men  discarded 


264 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


knapsacks  altogether;  those  who  yet  clung  to  them 
carried  only  a shirt  and  a pair  or  two  of  socks.  Each 
soldier  had  forty  rounds  of  ammunition  in  his  cart’ 
ridge-box  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  more  elsewhere 
upon  his  person.  His  cooking  utensils  were  a tin  oyster 
can,  in  which  to  make  his  coffee,  and  some  times  one- 
half  of  a canteen  to  serve  as  a skillet,  or  frying-pan. 
His  haversack  contained  a liberal  amount  of  coffee, 
sugar  and  salt,  a very  small  fragment  of  salt  pork,  and 
three  days’  rations  of  hard  bread.  This  supply  was 
habitually  to  last  him  ten  days.  It  was  expected  that 
he  would  “skirmish  ’round”  and  levy  upon  the  country 
for  such  food  as  would  be  a fair  equivalent  for  that 
large  fraction  of  the  army  rations  of  which  he  was 
necessarily  deprived.  It  is  a matter  of  record  that, 
without  a single  known  exception,  he  was  equal  to  the 
task,  and  proved  to  be  such  an  excellent  provider,  that 
when  he  reached  the  sea  he  was  in  better  flesh  and 
spirits  than  when  he  left  Chattanooga.  During  the 
greater  part  of  the  march,  he  subsisted  mainly  upon 
sweet  potatoes  and  fresh  beef  and  pork,  the  former 
baked  in  the  ashes  and  the  latter  broiled  upon  the  red 
embers  of  a wood  fire,  or  held  in  the  flame  on  the  end 
of  a ramrod,  making  a very  toothsome  meal.  But 
even  that  grew  somewhat  monotonous  after  a time. 

The  soldier’s  outfit  was  not  complete  without  a 
“deck”  of  cards,  and  these  were  carried  in  the  pocket 
so  as  to  be  convenient  at  any  halt  on  the  road.  Fre- 


ON  THE  MARCH. 


265 


quent  thumbing  had  so  worn  these  treasured  paste- 
boards, that  in  many  instances  it  was  an  absolute 
impossibility  for  one  to  tell  what  card  he  held,  if  so 
be  he  took  a hand  with  a party  having  a “ deck  ” with 
which  he  was  unacquainted.  It  is  to  be  hoped  the 
moralist  will  not  grudge  the  “ boys  ” the  amusement 
they  derived  from  the  game.  There  were  no  news- 
papers, no  circulating  libraries,  no  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  not 
even  a tract  in  that  desolate  region. 

To  sum  up,  no  army  ever  marched  with  less  im- 
pedimenta, and  none  adapted  itself  so  completely  or 
cheerfully  to  its  conditions. 

The  army  marched  in  four  columns,  the  various 
corps  pursuing  parallel  roads.  These  columns  were 
sometimes  five,  sometimes  fifteen  miles  apart.  Their 
combined  front  was  from  forty  to  sixty  miles,  for  by 
day  the  skirmishers  and  flankers  of  each  corps  spread 
out  until  they  met  those  of  the  corps  next  to  them  on 
either  side,  so  that  if  anything  unusual  happened 
in  any  portion  of  the  army,  information  was  almost 
immediately  given  to  the  other  commands.  By  night 
the  positions  of  the  various  columns  could  generally 
be  distinguished  from  their  fires. 

In  front  of  each  corps  marched  a regiment  of 
cavalry  or  mounted  infantry.  Frequently  these  troops, 
with  the  aid  of  the  infantry  brigade  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  were  able  to  brush  aside  the  enemy  without 
much  trouble,  and  without  halting  the  main  column; 


266 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and  it  was  only  when  crossing  a stream,  where  the 
passage  was  contested,  that  anything  like  a general 
line  of  battle  was  formed.  Each  brigade  in  the 
column  took  its  turn  in  the  advance,  and  likewise  each 
regiment  in  the  brigade.  A cavalry  brigade  under 
the  dashing  Kilpatrick,  with  a few  light  guns,  moved 
on  this  flank  or  that,  as  the  emergency  required. 

The  itinerary  of  the  march  of  the  Seventeenth 
Corps  (whose  movements  this  narrative  mainly  fol- 
lows) shows  the  distance  traveled  between  Atlanta  and 
Savannah  to  have  been  two  hundred  and  ninety-five 
miles.  The  crow’s  flight  would  make  it  much  shorter, 
but  he  would  not  make  so  many  flank  movements 
or  circuitous  routes.  The  actual  march  consumed 
eighteen  days.  Nine  days  were  spent  in  crossing 
streams  where  the  passage  was  contested,  or  waiting 
for  supporting  columns.  The  army  reached  the 
defenses  in  front  of  Savannah,  December  10th,  but  did 
not  gain  an  entrance  to  the  city  until  nearly  two 
weeks  later. 


GENESIS  OF  THE  BUMMER. 


267 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


GENESIS  OF  THE  BUMMER. 


f|li  OVEMBER  15th, 
the  first  day  out 
of  Atlanta,  the 
Seventeenth 
'■i  'is  Corps  marched 
fifteen  miles, 
completing  that  stage  of  the  journey 
early  in  the  afternoon,  and  devoting  the  remainder  of 
the  day  to  destroying  the  railroad.  The  Fifteenth 
Corps  pursued  a parallel  road  to  the  right  ; and, 
still  farther  in  that  direction,  on  separate  roads,  were 
the  Fourteenth  and  Twentieth  Corps.  The  next  day 
the  columns  marched  sixteen  miles,  and  resumed  the 
work  of  railroad  wrecking.  On  the  17tli,  twenty  miles 
more  were  left  to  the  rear,  and  the  troops  bivouacked 
on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  Cahawba. 

This  was  a section  of  country  which  the  war  had 
not  disturbed  until  this  moment.  It  was  literally  a 
land  overflowing  with  milk  and  honey,  and  well  was  it 


268 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


for  the  army  that  such  was  the  case.  The  three 
clays’  rations  of  hard  tack  which  the  men  had  placed 
in  their  haversacks  were  already  exhausted,  and  there 
was  no  assurance  that  more  would  be  issued  from  the 
commissary  train  for  seven  days  to  come;  indeed, 
there  was  every  reason  to  believe  that  there  would 
not  be  such  an  issue. 

The  emergency  produced  the  forager,  commonly 
known  as  “the  Bummer.”  He  was  not  a development, 
he  was  a creation ; and  no  history  of  this  most  roman- 
tic and  frolicsome  of  campaigns  can  be  complete 
without  recognizing  the  personality  and  character- 
istics of  this  unique  type  of  the  army. 

The  Bummer  had  abundant  warrant  for  his  being. 
Sherman  had  given  him  a personality,  and  specified 
his  duties  ; but  certainly  no  one  could  have  been  more 
surprised  than  the  General  himself,  to  see  the  apti- 
tude of  this  creature  for  his  task,  and  the  originality 
of  his  methods. 

Under  general  orders  for  subsisting  the  army  upon 
the  country,  as  far  as  possible,  regular  foraging  par- 
ties, properly  officered,  scoured  every  road  on  the 
flanks  of  each  column,  gathering  horses  and  mules 
from  the  plantations  to  replace  those  which  had  given 
out  on  the  march,  together  with  grain  and  hay  for 
the  animals,  and  meat,  meal,  etc.,  for  the  troops. 
These  supplies  were  turned  over  to  the  commissary 
and  quartermaster’s  departments,  for  issue  in  the  reg- 


GENESIS  OF  THE  BUMMER. 


269 


alar  way.  The  result  might  have  been  foreseen. 
There  was  general  dissatisfaction,  for  there  were  not 
enough  hams,  or  chickens,  or  syrup,  for  all.  Those 
who  were  obliged  to  put  up  with  side-meat  were  filled 
with  indignation  ; and,  under  color  of  the  license 
given  by  Sherman’s  orders,  every  regiment  in  the 
army  sent  out  an  independent  foraging  party,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  see  that  its  particular  command  was 
furnished  with  all  the  delicacies  the  country  afforded. 
These  men  were  the  most  venturesome  in  the  army, 
and  in  their  keen  competition  to  outdo  each  other, 
and  capture  something  that  the  others  would  envy, 
they  took  great  risks  and  experienced  many  startling 
adventures. 

When  the  Bummer  left  the  column  on  his  first  day’s 
excursion,  he  either  went  on  foot,  having  just  quitted 
the  ranks,  or  bareback  on  some  broken-down  horse  or 
mule,  which  had  been  turned  out  from  the  wagon  train 
utterly  exhausted.  At  the  first  farm  house  he  came  to, 
he  looked  about  for  a fresh  mount.  If  it  was  to  be  had, 
he  helped  himself  ; if  not,  and  some  rival  Bummer 
had  not  been  there  before  him,  nine  times  out  of  ten 
some  darkey  belonging  to  the  place  would  pilot  him  to 
where  the  stock  was  hidden  in  the  woods  or  swamp. 
Then  he  would  search  the  place  for  provisions,  and 
soon  have  his  animal,  and  perhaps  two  or  three  others, 
loaded  down  with  poultry,  meats,  meal,  sweet  potatoes, 
honey,  sorghum,  and  frequently  a jug  of  apple-jack; 


270 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


or  he  would  find  a wagon  and  load  it,  with  the  aid  d 
a few  negroes,  and  hitch  together  mules  and  horses 
indiscriminately  with  such  improvised  harness  as  he 
could  make  out  of  old  ropes,  chains  and  leather  straps. 
But  he  worked  hard  for  what  he  obtained.  In  many 
cases,  smoke-houses  and  barns  were  empty,  and  when 
he  had  nearly  abandoned  all  hope  of  finding  anything, 
some  old  darkey,  belonging  to  the  premises  or  the 
neighborhood,  would  direct  him  to  search  under  the 
house.  Often  a hint  from  the  same  source  would  lead 
him  to  open  what  appeared  to  be  a newly-made  grave, 
but  which  proved  to  be  the  repository  of  the  provisions 
he  had  been  vainly  seeking. 

In  few  instances  were  the  inhabitants  found  “ at 
home.”  The  majority,  terrified  by  the  horrible  stories 
published  by  their  newspapers,  of  the  rapine  and 
rapacity  of  the  dreaded  “ vandal  Yankees,”  had  fled, 
taking  with  them  what  they  could.  Where  the  prem- 
ises were  abandoned,  the  Bummer  made  a clean  sweep, 
appropriating  everything  he  wanted,  and  a great  many 
things  he  did  not  want.  If  the  negroes  on  the  place 
told  stories  of  great  cruelty  they  had  suffered,  or  of 
bitter  hostility  to  the  Union,  or  if  there  were  blood- 
hounds about,  which  had  been  used  to  run  down 
slaves,  the  injury  was  generally  avenged  by  the  torch. 
Where  the  Bummer  found  women  and  children,  he 
was  usually  as  courteous  as  circumstances  admitted. 
He  would  “ pass  the  time  of  day  ” with  the  old  lady, 


GENESIS  OF  THE"  BUMMER. 


271 


inquire  when  she  had  heard  from  “ the  old  man,”  and 
whether  he  was  with  Johnston  or  Lee,  winding  up 
with  kissing  the  baby.  Behind  this  excess  of  good 
nature,  it  must  be  confessed,  lay,  in  part,  a selfish 
motive.  The  Bummer  was  a wily  diplomat,  and  having 
established  “ an  era  of  good  feeling  ” between  himself 
and  his  unsuspecting  victim,  he  cross-examined  her  in 
an  innocent  and  insinuating  way,  managing  to  acquire 
a great  deal  of  valuable  information.  He  ascertained 
what  enemy  had  been  in  the  vicinity,  how  recently, 
their  course  on  departure,  and  their  probable  designs. 
He  learned  all  that  was  to  be  known  of  the  neighbors 
farther  down  the  road,  whom  he  expected  to  “ raid  ” 
the  next  day  — the  quantity  and  description  of  sup- 
plies, and  where  they  were  to  be  found.  Information 
under  this  head  was  usually  yielded  more  willingly 
than  upon  any  other  subject;  for  it  is  a curious  trait 
of  human  nature  that  a man  (or  woman)  who  has  been 
robbed,  or  swindled  in  a trade,  takes  a keen  enjoy- 
ment, perhaps  disguised,  in  seeing  his  fellows  made 
fully  as  miserable  as  himself.  In  return  for  the 
information  acquired,  the  Bummer  compensated  his 
informer  with  Munchausen  narratives  of  what  he  and 
his  comrades  had  already  done  ; never  failing  to  draw 
strongly  upon  a vivid  imagination  as  to  what  they 
expected  to  do. 

In  taking  supplies  the  Bummer  generally  drew  a 
fair  line  between  rich  and  poor,  and  what  could  be 


272  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

spared  and  what  could  not.  His  depredations  were 
dually  confined  to  the  country  on  either  side  of  the 
road  traveled  by  his  own  column,  and  he  would  covu-r 
five  or  ten  miles  until  he  met  the  bummers  of  another 
corps;  thus,  these  men  actually  swept  over  a breadth 
of  country  from  sixty  to  eighty  miles.  They  would 
often  dodge  past  their  own  cavalry  advance;  and  in 
many  instances  they  attacked  and  dispersed  the 
enemy. 

Having  loaded  his  horses  or  wagons,  as  the  case 
might  be,  the  Bummer  would  head  for  the  road  upon 
which  his  own  column  was  marching.  By  discreet 
queries  he  would  soon  learn  in  what  direction  his 
regiment  was  at  the  time  If  rearward,  he  waited 
inside  a field  until  it  came  along;  if,  in  front,  he 
endeavored  to  place  his  outfit  in  the  wagon  train  as 
early  as  possible,  in  order  to  follow  into  camp.  In 
this  he  was  sometimes  disappointed,  and  his  acqui- 
sitions, teams,  supplies  and  all,  would  be  confiscated 
by  some  grouty  quartermaster  or  commissary  who 
did  not  believe  in  such  irregular  proceedings.  But 
generally  the  Bummer  knew  whom  to  suspect,  and 
when  he  hesitated  to  trust  his  wagon  or  horses  in  the 
train,  he  would  conceal  them  near  the  road,  and 
dispatch  some  one  to  the  regiment  for  re-inforcements. 
The  needed  help  soon  arrived,  and  a score  of  zealous 
ehaps  would  distribute  the  coveted  eatables  among 
themselves  in  a prompt  and  business  iike  manner 


GENESIS  OF  THE  BUMMER. 


273 


One  would  swing  a couple  of  liams  from  the  end  of  his 
gun  and  trudge  into  camp,  while  others  labored  with 
the  turkeys  and  chickens,  or  a jug  of  molasses,  or 
a gum  of  honey.  Sometimes  an  officer  would  attempt 
confiscation,  and  then  the  Bummer  would  announce 
that  he  was  purveying  for  the  mess  of  General  This- 
or-That,  naming  some  one  notorious  for  ill-temper 
and  a determination  to  stand  up  for  what  belonged  to 
him.  The  fiction  generally  saved  the  provisions. 

The  author  recalls  one  who  was  the  most  perfect 
type  of  the  Bummer  he  ever  met.  **  Snipe,’’  which 
by  the  wa y,  was  not  his  name,  was  a square-built 
fellow,  with  light  complexion,  and  a tuft  of  red  beard 
on  his  chin.  He  did  duty  as  an  orderly  for  the 
adjutant  of  an  Illinois  regiment.  When  rations 
became  scarce,  Snipe,  of  his  own  motion,  and  from  a 
real  love  of  adventure,  added  to  the  duties  of  his 
position,  those  of  purveyor  of  the  mess  to  which  his 
chief  belonged.  As  soon  as  the  troops  left  camp 
in  the  morning,  he  would  strike  out  for  a day’s 
excursion.  It  was  his  particular  delight  to  bring 
in  a fresh  horse  for  his  chief  almost  daily ; and  truth 
requires  the  admission  that  he  knew  a good  one  when 
he  saw  it.  If  the  animal  was  particularly  fine,  it  was 
utilized  at  once,  the  one  displaced  being  relegated  to 
the  artillery  or  wagon  train.  Snipe  was  often  absent 
a couple  of  days  or  more,  and  when  it  came  to  be 
believed  that  he  had  fallen  a victim  to  his  venture- 


18 


274 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


someness,  lie  would  “bob  up  serenely”  with  an 
unusually  large  and  excellent  supply  of  provisions. 

On  one  of  these  excursions,  Snipe’s  absence  was 
protracted  into  the  third  day.  A short  time  before 
this,  some  of  the  bummers  had  been  killed  by  the 
enemy’s  cavalry,  and  their  bodies  left  on  the  road, 
with  cards  pinned  to  their  jackets,  reading  “ Death  to 
Foragers ! ” Taken  in  connection  with  this  incident, 
Snipe’s  demise  was  commented  upon  as  a matter  of 
fact,  and  a new  orderly  was  duly  installed  in  his 
stead.  About  midnight  the  voice  of  Snipe  was  heard 
arousing  the  camp.  Seen  in  the  flickering  light  of 
the  pine-knot  camp  fires,  he  and  his  outfit  presented  a 
ludicrously  striking  appearance.  He  had  six  ani- 
mals, horses  and  mules,  strung  together  with  a 
motley  assortment  of  improvised  harness,  made  up  of 
all  sorts  of  odds  and  ends  of  leather,  rope  and  iron 
chain.  He  bestrode  one  of  the  wheelers,  and  swayed 
in  the  saddle  with  an  excitement  which  was  in  some 
degree  the  exhilaration  of  victory,  but  in  greater  part 
the  effects  of  applejack.  His  wagon  was  an  immense 
box  of  the  Tennessee  pattern,  high  at  each  end  and 
low  in  the  middle,  similar  to  an  old  Dutch  galliot, 
loaded  to  the  guards  with  the  choicest  of  wines  and 
liquors;  and,  by  fortunate  fchance,  there  was  in  the 
cargo  a small  box  of  glass  goblets.  Snipe  at  once  had 
his  wagon  unloaded,  with  the  boxes  extemporized 
a bar,  and  grandiloquently  called  upon  all  hands  to 


GENESIS  OF  THE  BUMMER. 


275 


walk  up  and  take  a drink.  It  is  curious  to  note 
that  every  man  in  the  regiment  at  once  awoke  and 
accepted  the  invitation.  If  they  had  been  wanted  for 
guard  duty,  or  fatigue,  it  would  have  taken  the  ser- 
geant-major, an  orderly-sergeant,  and  a stout  pair  of 
boots,  to  have  awakened  the  very  same  men.  Samples 
of  the  wine  were  sent  to  corps  headquarters,  and  the 
general  pronounced  them  excellent,  at  the  same  time 
intimating  that  a further  supply  would  be  acceptable. 
Snipe,  however,  failed  to  discover  any  reason  for 
complying  with  the  request,  and  by  the  assistance  of 
some  men  from  a couple  of  neighboring  regiments,  his 
stock  was  exhausted  before  daylight. 

A prank  perpetrated  by  Dick  Rucker,  of  the  same 
regiment,  had  a more  serious  side  to  it.  Rucker  was 
not  a “bummer,”  but  a quartermaster,  and  as  such 
was  one  of  the  regularly  authorized  foragers  contem- 
plated in  General  Sherman’s  orders  at  the  beginning 
of  the  campaign. 

One  day,  when  near  Savannah,  Rucker,  who  was 
looking  for  horses  for  his  wagons,  took  an  animal 
belonging  to  a clergyman,  whom  we  will  call  Taylor. 
The  story  may  be  written  in  three  scenes  : 

“Can’t  help  ifc,  Mr.  Taylor,”  said  Rucker. 

“ But,”  remonstrated  the  clergyman,  “it’s  the  only 
horse  I’ve  got.” 

“It  don’t  make  any  difference,”  said  Rucker,  and 
he  took  the  horse. 


276 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


“ But,  Lieutenant,  General  Sherman  and  I are  old 
friends  ! If  you  won’t  leave  me  my  horse,  at  least 
give  me  your  name,  and  I can  get  an  order  from  the 
General  to  have  it  restored  to  me  ! ” 

“Oh  ! yes,  if  that’ll  do  you  any  good,”  said 
Bucker,  as  he  rode  off  with  the  animal.  “ My  name 
is  Lieutenant  Smith,  adjutant  of  the  — d Illinois.” 

The  second  scene  was  at  Thunderbolt  Inlet,  and 
Lieutenant  Smith  (although  that  was  not  his  name) 
was  directing  the  embarkation  of  his  regiment  on  a 
gunboat  for  passage  to  South  Carolina,  when  a 
mounted  officer  rode  up  and  accosted  him. 

“ Lieutenant  Smith,  General  Sherman  has  directed 
General  Howard  to  have  you  return  the  horse  you 
took  from  Bev.  Mr.  Taylor,  near  Savannah.  Please 
turn  it  over  to  my  orderly.” 

Lieutenant  Smith,  who  was  entirely  ignorant  as  to 
the  horse  or  the  trick  Bucker  had  played  upon  him, 
was  naturally  indignant,  and  hotly  answered  : 

“ I don’t  know  anything  about  Mr.  Taylor’s  horse, 
and  you  can  give  General  Howard  my  compliments 
and  tell  him  to  go  to  the  devil  ! ” 

And  Smith  went  aboard  the  gunboat,  while  the 
staff  officer  rode  away. 

The  third  scene  was  in  the  vicinity  of  Pocotaligo, 
a couple  of  weeks  later.  As  soon  as  the  regiment 
came  within  easy  reach  of  General  Howard,  Smith 
was  ordered  to  report  at  the  Generals  headquarters. 


GENESIS  OF  THE  BUMMER. 


277 


“ Lieutenant,  you  sent  me  a very  insulting  mes- 
sage. AVliat  have  you  to  say?” 

“General,  I beg  pardon  for  sending  such  a mes- 
sage, but  I didn’t  steal  any  horse,  and  it  made  me 
angry  to  be  accused  of  such  a thing.” 

“ Well,  Lieutenant,  the  evidence  seems  to  be  that 
you  did  take  the  horse.  You  will  report  to  your  com- 
mander as  under  arrest.” 

Lieutenant  Smith  went  back  to  his  mess  sadly 
crestfallen,  and  to  add  to  his  discomfort  it  became 
apparent  to  him  that  his  messmates,  among  whom  was 
Bucker,  were  having  a great  deal  of  fun  at  his 
expense,  concerning  something  he  knew  nothing  about. 
After  some  days,  one  of  the  number  told  of  the  prank 
that  Bucker  had  played  upon  him,  and  the  lieutenant 
at  once  wrote  an  explanatory  note  to  General  Howard, 
who  released  him  from  arrest. 

But  it  was  now  too  late  for  Mr.  Taylor  to  recover 
his  horse.  The  army  was  by  this  time  a couple  of 
hundred  miles  away  from  where  the  animal  had  been 
taken.  Besides,  the  animal  had  been  used  up  and 
abandoned  by  the  wayside.  Furthermore,  he  was  a 
worthless,  disreputable  beast  at  best,  not  of  sufficient 
value  to  justify  the  trouble  he  had  caused. 


278 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


THE  EVENTS  OF  A DAY. 


OON  after  day  dawns,  the  bu 
gler  sounds  the  reveille,  and 
the  sleeping  army  bestirs  itself 
for  another  day’s  march.  The 
men  turn  out  unwillingly,  half- 
dressed,  to  roll-call,  and  then 
gather  in  little  knots  To  pre- 
pare the  morning  meal.  One 
reawakens  the  all  but  dead  em- 
bers of  last  night’s  camp-fire, 
and  piles  on  fresh  wood  ; others  take  a bunch  of  can- 
teens and  go  in  search  of  water.  Each  man  makes  his 
own  pot  of  coffee.  The  berry  is  laid  inside  a piece  of 
cloth,  and  broken  on  a stone  under  the  blows  from  the 
butt  of  a musket  ; and  the  delicious  beverage  is  soon 
brewing  in  the  old  tin  oyster-can  held  over  the  fire  at 
the  end  of  a ramrod.  If  the  foragers  have  been  suc- 
cessful the  day  before,  sweet  potatoes  are  baking  in 
the  ashes,  and  a piece  of  beef  well-salted  is  broiling 


MAKING  CORDUROY  ROAD. 


■ ^ 


THE  EVENTS  OF  A DAY. 


281 


upon  the  glowing  embers.  Meat  thus  cooked  would 
satisfy  the  appetite  of  the  veriest  gourmand.  Scorch- 
ing by  immediate  contact  with  the  fire,  imparted  a 
delicious  flavor  ; besides,  all  the  natural  juices  were 
retained  within.  If  the  country  was  barren,  the 
hunger  of  the  men  was  satisfied  with  “ hard-tack,” 
and  a fragment  of  army  bacon  “ sizzled  ” in  the  fire. 

An  hour  later  the  bugle  sounds  the  u assembly,” 
and  the  troops  fall  in  on  their  color-line;  each  regi- 
ment, brigade  and  division  has  its  appointed  place 
in  the  column,  and  all  move  in  an  orderly  way. 
The  head  of  column  marches  out  promptly  at  the 
appointed  hour.  This  is  a coveted  place  in  the  line  of 
march.  The  troops  occupying  this  position  have  no 
interruptions,  except  the  occasional  delays  necessary 
for  brushing  away  the  enemy  in  front ; and  they 
usually  reach  their  stopping-place  for  the  night  early 
in  the  evening.  Those  who  constitute  the  rear- 
guard are  less  happily  situated.  They  must  await  the 
movement  of  the  wagon-train  and  fall  in  behind.  It 
is  generally  noon,  oftentimes  later,  before  they  are 
able  to  move;  this  delay  involves  a corresponding 
lateness  in  reaching  their  camping-ground,  and  fre- 
quently they  do  not  settle  down  until  nearly  midnight, 
and  sometimes  even  later. 

Well  in  the  advance  is  a small  detachment  of  cav- 
alry, or  mounted  infantry,  moving  at  a good  pace. 
But  they  are  argus-eyed,  and  frequently  halt  to  ascer- 


282 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


tain  the  occasion  of  a suspicions  circumstance,  or  to 
reconnoitre  the  road.  Two  or  three  ride  in  advance, 
their  reins  held  in  the  left  hand,  their  repeating  car- 
bines or  Henry  rifles  resting  across  the  pommel  of  the 
saddle,  or  held  at  the  side,  muzzle  downward,  ready 
for  instant  pulling  to  the  shoulder. 

A detachment  of  the  enemy,  also  mounted,  is  dis- 
covered, and  the  main  body  of  the  Union  troopers  are 
notified.  Down  the  road  the  regiment  charges,  at  a 
sharp  trot,  then  at  a gallop,  until  well  within  range  of 
the  enemy,  when  they  break  into  a wild  rush,  urging 
their  horses  to  the  utmost  speed,  firing  as  they  go. 
The  enemy  turns  and  retreats  until  he  reaches  his 
supports,  and  then  the  federal  advance  is  checked. 
The  Union  skirmishers  dismount,  seek  such  shelter  as 
the  ground  will  afford,  and  keep  up  a sharp  fire  until 
the  infantry  supports  hurry  forward  and  seek  the 
enemy’s  flanks.  Meanwhile  a few  pieces  of  artillery 
open  fire  down  the  road,  over  their  heads.  In  half  an 
hour  the  enemy  vanishes.  The  Union  troops  resume 
their  place  in  the  column ; an  ambulance  drives 
rapidly  forward  and  receives  a load  of  bleeding 
sufferers;  a grave  or  two  is  hastily  dug  under  the 
shadow  of  the  trees,  and  the  march  is  resumed  until 
the  next  turn  in  the  road,  a small  stream,  a swamp,  or 
a clump  of  timber,  offers  opportunity  for  a repetition 
of  the  scene. 

These  events  do  not  disturb  the  main  column.  At 


THE  EVENTS  OF  A DAY. 


283 


the  halt  the  men  scatter  to  the  sides  of  the  road; 
some  drop  into  a doze,  others  reach  into  their  haver- 
sacks and  munch  a piece  of  hard  tack,  while  here 
and  there  little  knots  engage  in  the  mysteries  of 
euchre  or  seven-up.  Presently  a general  and  his  staff, 
or  a mounted  officer,  passes  by,  and  a running  fire  of 
interrogatories  is  discharged:  “How  far  is  it  to 

camp?”  “What’s  up  ahead?”  “What  in  the 

are  we  stopping  here  for?”  — followed  by  sarcastic 
remarks  upon  his  appearance,  or  possible  errand,  con- 
cluding with  the  inevitable  injunction  to  “ Grab  a 
root  ! ” Happy  the  man  who,  under  such  circum- 
stances can,  either  by  a soft  answer  turn  away  wrath, 
or  keep  his  tongue  to  himself;  for  an  impatient  retort, 
or  an  indication  of  annoyance,  will  provoke  some  keen 
remark  that  will  pass  from  regiment  to  regiment,  and 
follow  him  the  length  of  the  entire  column,  no  matter 
how  fast  he  speeds  his  horse. 

The  enemy  in  front  has  been  brushed  away  by  this 
time,  and  the  column  is  again  in  motion.  The  men 
plod  along  in  a go-as-you-please  fashion.  Conver- 
sation, quip  and  badinage,  interspersed  with  fragments 
of  song  and  school-day  recitations,  enliven  the  hour. 

There  is  no  such  place  to  learn  character  as  here. 
Every  man  is  weighed  by  his  comrades  and  his  true 
value  ascertained.  His  weaknesses  may  be  concealed 
in  society — here  they  stand  fully  revealed.  Any  pecu- 
liarly, good  or  bad,  physical  or  mental,  is  detected, 


284 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and  fastens  upon  him  some  significant  appellation, 
from  which  he  can  not  escape.  A particularly  tall  man 
goes  by  the  name  of  “Fence-rail,”  or  “Ba'mrod;”  a 
short  one  by  that  of  “ Stunch,”  or  “Shorty;”  while 
one  of  square  build  is  known  as  “ Chunky  ” or 
“ Fatty.” 

But  traits  of  character  are  more  readily  recognized 
than  those  of  person.  Here  is  “ Shakspere,”  so  called 
from  his  habit  of  interlarding  his  reflections  upon 
current  events  with  quotations  from  books  read  in 
boyhood.  There  is  “ the  Professor,”  who  at  home 
was  a country  school-teacher  and  cross-road  lyceum 
debater.  He  commits  what  is  the  unpardonable  sin  in 
the  eyes  of  his  comrades,  that  of  using  a big  word 
where  a small  one  will  answer  equally  well.  He 
affects  superior  wisdom,  and  the  initial  movement  of  a 
campaign  is  as  much  information  as  he  needs  to 
enable  him  to  tell  all  about  what  the  outcome  will  be. 
If  he  does  not  know  just  how  things  are,  he  knows 
just  how  they  should  be.  In  camp,  on  Sunday,  if 
there  be  no  chaplain,  he  will  expound  a passage  of 
Scripture  before  a jeering  and  skeptical  audience,  but 
is  in  no  wise  disconcerted  at  the  unfavorable  recep- 
tion given  to  his  well-meant  effort.  Here,  too,  is 
“ Grunty,”  whose  life  is  a perpetual  torment  to  him- 
self, for  he  becomes  a butt  for  the  jeers  and  pranks  of 
all  his  comrades.  To  him  nothing  is  as  it  should  be, 
but  everything  is  as  it  ought  not  to  be.  “Hog”  cares 


THE  EVENTS  OF  A DAY. 


285 


only  for  himself.  Never  a cracker  or  piece  of  tobacco 
will  lie  divide  with  a comrade,  and  a dying  man  could 
scarcely  hope  for  a drink  of  water  from  his  canteen. 
“ Slouchy  ” never  carries  a blanket  or  overcoat  on  the 
march,  but  depends  upon  stealing  one  or  both  when 
he  reaches  camp.  He  is  intolerably  filthy,  and  has 
not  a friend  who  would  sleep  under  the  same  blanket 
with  him. 

But  these  are  the  exceptions.  The  great  majority 
have  been  formed  in  other  moulds.  Among  them  is 
Old  Bully,'*  generally  a boy,  and  who  otherwise  be- 
lies his  name,  by  not  being  a quarrelsome  or  over- 
bearing brawler,  but  the  personification  of  companiona- 
bility,  ever  good-natured,  abounding  in  kindly  deeds 
for  his  fellows.  Here,  too,  is  *'  Old  Reliable,”  a slow- 
but-sure  sort  of  a fellow,  usually  older  and  more  staid 
than  most  of  his  comrades.  He  has  but  little  venture- 
someness in  his  make-up,  but  is  ever  one  to  be  de> 
pended  upon.  At  the  end  of  the  day  he  is  always  in 
camp,  and  is  one  of  the  first  to  be  ready  for  the  march 
in  the  morning.  He  is  never  without  a needle  or 
button,  or  piece  of  tobacco,  that  can  not  be  had  else- 
where in  the  regiment,  and  is  ever  willing  to  do  a kind 
turn  for  a comrade,  and  make  no  fuss  about  it.  Here, 
also,  is  “ Fire-Cracker,”  a light-hearted  chap,  with  a 
sharp  tongue  and  a ready  wit,  full  of  quaint  conceits, 
firing  his  jokes  and  repartees  at  his  companions  from 
one  end  of  the  day  to  the  other.  One  such  man  in  a 


286 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


company  does  better  service  in  keeping  his  fellows  in 
good  health  (so  much  does  health  depend  upon  animal 
spirits)  than  a dozen  surgeons.  He  takes  pride  in 
“ keeping  up  with  the  procession,”  and  no  matter  how 
many  may  be  the  stragglers  on  a hard  day’s  march,  he 
is  always  in  his  place. 

Now  the  column  descends  from  the  high  land  into 
the  swampy  bottom,  which  tells  of  the  nearness  of  a 
formidable  stream.  A small  but  well  equipped  pioneer 
corps,  generally  composed  of  negroes,  has  worked  man- 
fully to  put  the  road  in  repair,  but  here  the  greater  part 
of  the  army  must  lend  a helping  hand.  Entire  bri- 
gades stack  arms  and  tear  down  miles  of  rail-fences,  and 
carry  them  to  make  a corduroy  road  where  the  bottom 
has  dropped  out  of  the  country,  or  fell  trees  by  the 
roadside,  if  rails  are  wanting.  The  heavy  army  wagons 
and  trains  of  artillery  rumble  across,  the  poor  ani- 
mals suffering  cruelly  as  their  feet  plunge  between 
the  rails.  Soon  the  extemporized  road  disappears  in 
the  soft  ooze,  and  a second,  and  even  a third,  roadway 
is  laid,  before  all  the  trains  are  able  to  pass  through 
the  swamp.  Meanwhile,  other  large  detachments  are 
struggling  with  wagons  or  guns  whose  teams  are 
exhausted,  or  which  are  sunk  in  the  mud  almost 
beyond  recovery — lifting  them  out  by  main  strength. 

Farther  on  is  the  river.  The  skirmishers  are 
exchanging  shots  with  the  enemy  on  the  other  shore. 
Now  a couple  of  pieces  of  artillery  are  hurried  for- 


THE  EVENTS  OF  A DAY. 


287 


ward  and  pitch  shells  across.  The  pontoon  train  is 
brought  up,  and  under  the  protection  of  this  fire 
the  pontooniers  launch  their  canvas  boats,  one  after 
another,  and  connect  them,  until  they  reach  the  other 
side.  The  skirmishers  rush  across,  an  infantry  bat- 
talion close  at  their  heels,  and  drive  the  enemy  from 
the  river  bank.  Planking  is  then  laid  upon  the  boats, 
upon  which  troops  and  trains  pass  over. 

On  the  other  shore  the  ascent  is  steep,  and  the 
roadway  is  through  thick,  sticky  clay.  Hundreds  of 
men  apply  themselves  to  the  wheels  of  the  heavy 
wagons  and  guns,  while  the  army  teamster  cracks  his 
whip  and  urges  forward  his  weary  animals  with  the 
choicest  oaths  known  to  the  language.  Here  is  a fer- 
tile field  for  a word-picture,  but  the  pen  quails  in  view 
of  the  immensity  of  the  task.  Nothing  that  ever  fell 
upon  human  ear  is  to  be  likened  to  the  complexity  and 
comprehensiveness  of  the  vocabulary  of  the  army 
teamster.  He  knows  the  pedigree  and  performances 
of  the  mule,  and  every  detail  of  its  anatomy  ; and  he 
anathematizes  it  from  one  end  to  the  other,  giving  a 
full  bill  of  particulars.  He  runs  the  gamut  of  oaths 
in  every  key,  and  with  every  possible  inflection  of 
voice,  and  then  profanely  apostrophizes  himself  be- 
cause of  his  inability  to  express  himself  as  vigorously 
as  he  thinks  circumstances  justify. 

So  the  day  wears  away.  There  is  no  halt  made  for 
the  noon-day  meal.  The  men  eat  as  they  march,  or 


288 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


when  there  is  a stop  because  of  the  road  being  blocked ; 
the  provident  soldier  limiting  himself  to  the  fractional 
part  of  his  ration,  in  order  to  make  his  provision  last 
until  a new  issue  is  made  ; and  the  reckless  eating 
until  all  is  gone,  trusting  to  good  fortune  to  provide 
for  him  on  the  morrow.  As  evening  comes  on,  the 
steps  of  the  men  grow  laggard,  and  they  drag  them- 
selves painfully  along  the  dreary  road.  The  jibes  and 
jokes  which  have  been  bandied  from  man  to  man  have 
died  out,  and  there  is  only  sullen  silence  or  profane 
complaint.  Then  the  foragers  rejoin  the  column,  and 
their  treasures  of  eatables  unloose  the  tongues  of  the 
men,  and  cause  them  to  chirrup  gleefully  in  anticipa- 
tion of  the  feast  to  come  with  camp  and  night.  Anon 
the  martial  music  strikes  up,  a tremendous  shout  is 
raised,  and  the  column  regains  its  buoyancy  of  spirit 
and  elasticity  of  gait. 

At  length  the  camping  - ground  for  the  night  is 
reached.  If  the  foragers  have  been  successful,  the 
men  now  enjoy  the  real  meal  of  the  day.  Turkeys, 
chickens,  beef  and  pork,  vegetables  of  all  descriptions, 
sorghum  and  honey,  make  a toothsome  meal,  and  the 
severity  of  their  labor  gives  to  the  men  the  heartiest  of 
appetites. 


A REAL  CAMP-FIRE. 


289 


CHAPTEE  XXX. 


A REAL  CAMP-FIRE. 


HE  day’s  march  over, 
the  men  gather  in  lit- 
tle knots  about  their 
camp  - fires,  without 
thought  of  the  weather 
making  it  necessary 
to  huddle  over  the 
g 1 o w i n g embers. 
Habit  has  made  this 
the  rendezvous;  besides,  the  bright  blaze  is  conducive 
to  companionability. 

The  men  are  variously  engaged.  Some  repair 
garments  falling  into  pieces  through  long  and  hard 
service.  Many  beat  the  sand  and  dust  of  the  march 
out  of  their  shoes,  and  patch  up,  as  best  they  can, 
the  stockings  which  are  so  worn  and  ragged  as  to  be 
little  protection  to  their  blistered,  travel-worn  feet. 
Others  cook  a fragment  of  meat  or  a potato  for  the 
mid-day  meal  on  the  morrow,  while  not  a few  indus- 
triously thumb  a “ deck  ” of  cards.  Euchre  and  seven- 


290 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


up  are  the  favorite  games;  but  occasionally  poker  is 
played,  grains  of  corn  standing  for  “ chips.” 

The  men  produce  their  pipes  and  tobacco  — was 
there  one  who  did  not  smoke,  and  call  it  “ solid 
comfort  ? ” — and  discuss  the  events  of  the  day. 
In  this  symposium,  the  Bummer  who  has  been  out 
foraging  that  day,  occupies  a conspicuous  position. 
He  is  the  gazette  of  the  army.  His  rambles  have 
led  him  among  comrades  belonging  to  other  com- 
mands traveling  far  distant  roads,  and  he  knows  all 
about  what  Slocum  or  Kilpatrick  has  been  doing. 
This  narrative,  and  his  encounters  with  citizens  on 
the  plantations  he  has  visited,  he  relates  in  a graphic 
manner,  the  only  interruption  being  an  occasional 
quip  interjected  by  a listener,  and  at  times  a profane 
reflection  upon  the  veracity  of  the  narrator.  But  amid 
all  the  running  fire  of  sharp  retort,  there  is  rarely 
anything  but  good  humor.  The  thin-skinned  man, 
who  could  not  take  a joke,  wore  himself  out  with 
homesickness,  and  was  discharged,  and  the  quarrel- 
some camp-bully  deserted,  long  ago. 

Then  conversation  turns  upon  the  morrow,  — 
which  way  are  we  going,  and  what  will  we  do 
when  we  get  there  ? It  is  a curious  commentary 
upon  the  practical  side  of  our  system  of  education, 
that  few  soldiers  in  the  ranks,  (and  nearly  all  had  at 
least  attended  public  school, ) had  any  sufficiently 
clear  recollection  of  geography  to  be  able  to  figure 


A REAL  CAMP-FIRE.  291 

out  their  actual  position.  They  knew  they  were 
heading  south,  or  southeast,  as  the  case  might  be  ; 
they  had  gathered  from  citizens  that  their  direction 
was  towards  Savannah  or  Mobile,  but  that  was  all. 
Even  the  large  rivers  they  crossed  were  not  con- 
spicuous enough  landmarks  to  give  many  their 
bearings. 

This  subject  disposed  of,  the  boys  would  fill  up  the 
evening  with  such  anecdote  and  song  as  grew  naturally 
out  of  the  conversation. 

There  was  less  singing  in  the  army  than  the  latter- 
day  “ Camp-Fire  ” would  lead  the  uninformed  to 
believe.  In  the  early  days  it  was  different.  Then, 
a prayer  meeting  was  held  almost  nightly  in  some 
quarter  of  the  regiment,  and  the  songs  sung  *7ere 
of  the  “I’m  going  home  ! ” and  “ When  shall  we 
meet  again  ? ” order,  but  these  soon  outlived  their 
usefulness.  They  were  too  suggestive  of  death  and 
the  judgment,  and  the  realities  of  active  service  in 
the  face  of  the  enemy  was  sufficient.  For  similar 
reasons,  the  boys  did  not  take  kindly  to  songs  of  a 
mournfully  domestic  order,  such  as  “We  shall  meet, 
but  we  shall  miss  him,”  and  “ We  are  sitting  by 
the  cottage  door,  brother.”  Neither  did  such  as 
“ We  are  coming,  Father  Abraham,”  or.  “ Down  Avith 
the  traitor,  and  up  with  the  star,”  attain  any  great 
popularity  in  active  war-days.  The  one  was  a rallying 
song  for  recruits,  and  these  Avere  veterans ; the  other 


292  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

was  a sentiment  which  could  be  safely  sung  a thous- 
and miles  at  the  rear;  but  those  who  were  at  the 
front  had  learned  the  magnitude  of  their  contract,  and 
they  did  not  care  to  do  any  unnecessary  boasting.  A 
new  love  ditty  with  a taking  melody  was  favorably  re- 
garded, but  what  the  boys  really  ached  for,  and  sang 
with  a joyous  abandon,  was  some  comic  song  such  as 
“ Darkies,  hab  you  seen  de  massa  ? ” or  “ Brigadier 
Bralaghan;”  or  such  roystering  verses  as  “The 
Bould  Sojer  Boy,”  or  “ Benny  Havens,  oh  ! ” and  it  was 
rarely  that  a really  ribald  song  met  with  much  favor. 

Johnny , a sadly  illiterate  but  true-hearted  boy, 

furnished  great  amusement  with  his  one  solitary  song, 
not  exactly  of  a Sunday-school  pattern,  something 
about  his  grandfather’s  ram,  which  he  sang  daily  and 
nightly  for  nearly  four  years,  until,  poor  fellow,  he 
was  killed  at  Bentonville.  In  his  innocence  he  never 
suspected  that  his  comrades  were  “ guying  ” him  when 
they  asked  him  to  sing.  Then  there  was  “Jerry,” 
the  cook  for  an  officers’  mess  — the  “Fine-Haired 
Mess”  it  came  to  be  known,  but  why,  is  scarcely 
apparent  — who  also  had  but  one  song,  but  that  one 
a great  favorite,  which  he  sang  in  a most  melancholy 
heart-broken  way,  with  up-rolled  eyes,  to  the  dismal 
thrumming  of  an  old  banjo: 

“ O ! far’  you  well,  my  Mary  Ann, 

Far’  you  well  my  dear  ! 

I’ve  no  one  left  to  love  me  now, 

An’  little  do  I keer  1 


A REAL  CAMP  - FIRE. 


293 


“ O ! if  I had  a scoldin’  wife, 

As  sho’  as  you  is  bo’n, 

I’d  take  her  down  to  New  Orleans, 

An’  trade  her  off  for  co’n  ! ” 

But  anecdote  growing  out  of  the  events  of  the  day 
was  the  principal  pastime,  and  every  regiment  could 
yield  sufficient  to  furnish  themes  for  poet  and  scenes 
for  painter. 

One  evening  a soldier  displayed  the  picture  of  a 
fair  young  girl.  He  had  taken  it  from  an  enemy, 
dead  on  the  field  of  battle.  “ Blame  me  ! ” said  he, 
“ but  it  just  made  me  sick.  And  he  was  a nice-look- 
ing young  feller,  too.  Why,  he  had  the  picture  held  up 
right  before  his  eyes,  and  he  had  just  as  natural  and 
sweet  a smile  on  his  face  as  if  he  was  alive  ! ” 

“Well,”  said  a comrade,  “at  least  I’d  a let  the 
poor  chap  been  buried  with  his  picture!  ” 

“ Stealin’  that  picture,”  said  another,  “ was  about 
as  mean  a trick  as  Jack  Buggies  did  the  other  day. 
Why,  he  came  across  a dead  Johnny,  lyin’  flat  on  his 
face,  and  he  turned  him  over  and  took  a plug  of  black 
navy  out  of  his  pocket  and  took  a chaw,  and  smacked 
his  lips  and  said  it  was  mighty  good.  I’ve  been 

hungry  for  tobacco,  but me  if  I want  any  out  of 

a dead  man’s  pocket.” 

“ Say,  Stunchy,”  said  another,  “ don’t  you  remem- 
ber the  Johnny  we  buried  in  front  of  our  lines  at 
Shiloh,  with  a cartridge  between  his  teeth?  A bullet 
hit  him  in  the  head  and  killed  him.  He  never  fell 


294 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


over  nor  moved  a muscle,  and  there  lie  was,  dead  on 
his  knees  behind  a stump,  his  gun  in  one  hand,  his 
hand  up  close  to  his  mouth,  with  the  big  part  of  the 
cartridge  in  his  fingers,  and  the  paper  he  had  bit  off 
the  end  still  ’tween  his  teeth.  We  couldn’t  straighten 
him,  and  we  buried  him  just  so.” 

“ You  bet  I remember  that,  and  I mind  a denied 
hard  jolt  I got  on  Monday  night,  when  the  battle  was 
over.  The  Johnnies  run  us  out  of  our  camp  the  first 
day,  and  when  we  got  the  bulge  on  ’em  and  whooped 
’em  out,  I went  to  my  tent  to  see  what  was  gone,  and 
there  was  a blamed  Johnny  lying  there  asleep,  at  least 
that’s  what  I thought  he  was  doing.  I shook  him  and 
hollered  at  him,  but  he  didn’t  answer,  and  then  I 
found  he  was  dead.  He  was  shot  bad,  and  crawled  in 
there  after  he  was  wounded,  I reckon.  But  he  might 
have  gone  in  for  plunder  and:  been  killed  while  he  was 
in  there.  There  was  an  awful  stiff  fight  in  that  camp, 
and  the  tents  were  riddled  full  of  holes.” 

“ Talking  about  men  being  killed,”  remarked  an- 
other,” reminds  me  of  Colonel  Jones,  of  the  53d 
Indiana.  You  all  remember  how  he  was  wounded  that 
awful  hot  day  McPherson  was  killed.  While  they 
were  carrying  him  off  the  field  a shell  exploded  close 
by  and  killed  him.  He  was  a fine  officer  and  a nice 
man,  and  I heard  some  of  the  officers  up  at  division 
headquarters  telling  a pretty  good  story  that  he  was 
responsible  for.  It  seems  that  when  Lincoln  was  a 


A REAL  CAMP  FIRE. 


A REAL  CAMP  - FIRE.  297 

young  chap  lie  was  working  for  an  old  skinflint  that 
kept  a cross-roads  store.  Lincoln  wanted  a pair  of 
boots,  and  as  the  storekeeper  didn’t  owe  him  enough 
to  pay  for  them,  Lincoln  asked  him  to  let  him  have 
the  boots  and  take  the  pay  out  of  his  wages  when  he 
owed  him  enough. 

“ 4 No,’  said  the  storekeeper,  4 you  just  wait  till 
you  earn  the  money,  and  then  you’ll  get  the  boots!  ’ 

44  Well,  when  Lincoln  was  elected,  the  old  man 
wanted  to  be  postmaster,  so  he  wrote,  telling  the 
President  what  he  was  after,  and  for  fear  Lincoln 
wouldn’t  remember  him,  said  that  Lincoln  had  been 
his  clerk  once. 

44  After  a while  he  got  a letter  from  Lincoln,  saying 
he  was  very  sorry  the  office  had  been  promised  to 
another  man.  And  he  also  wrote: 

44  4 You  need  never  fear  that  I will  forget  you,  old 
friend.  I remember  you  very  well,  especially  the 
boots!' 

44  Lincoln  wasn’t  a bit  malicious  about  it,  but  you 
see  he  couldn’t  lose  so  good  an  opportunity  for  a 
joke.” 

44  It’s  all  very  well,  you  fellows  talking  about  dead 
men,  but  I tell  you,  boys,  I’d  just  as  lief  be  killed  as 
scared  to  death,  as  I was  almost  at  Vicksburg.”  The 
speaker  continued  : 

4 4 You  see,  I went  home  from  Memphis  on  a fur- 
lough, and  when  I got  back  there  my  division  had 


298 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


gone  to  Vicksburg.  I was  corralled  at  Fort  Pickering 
and  put  to  work  on  the  fortifications  until  there  was  a 
big  enough  squad  of  us  to  put  on  a boat  and  send 
down  river. 

“ Well,  we  got  started,  and  went  up  Yazoo  river  to 
Haines’  Bluff.  We  landed  there  about  five  o’clock  in 
the  evening.  There  were  two  others  besides  myself 
who  belonged  to  Lauman’s  division,  and  we  asked 
where  it  was.  They  told  us  it  was  about  six  miles  on 
the  left,  and  we  made  up  our  minds  to  reach  it  that 
night. 

“We  walked  along  pretty  briskly,  and  it  got  to  be 
dark,  and  finally  we  ran  up  against  some  tents,  and 
asked  who  lived  there,  and  the  guard  said  it  was 
General  Hovey’s  headquarters.  We  asked  where 
Lauman’s  division  was,  and  he  said  we  were  heading 
for  it,  and  to  go  straight  ahead. 

“ Well,  after  awhile  we  saw  some  camp  fires,  and 
we  walked  towards  them,  but  they  were  a good  ways 
off.  Then  we  got  into  a hollow  where  we  couldn’t  see 
them,  but  supposed  we  were  going  in  the  right  direc- 
tion. Pretty  soon  we  came  to  a hill  and  commenced 
climbing  it.  We  were  all  singing  a new  song  we  had 
learned  while  at  home  on  furlough,  and  were  just  in 
the  middle  of  the  chorus,  “ Dear  Annie,  dear  Annie  of 
the  Vale,”  when  a blaze  of  fire  jumped  right  out  of 
the  hill  and  the  bullets  whistled  around  by  baskets- 
fuli.  We  all  turned  to  run,  and  my  foot  caught  some- 


A REAL  CAMP  - FIRE. 


299 


tiling  and  I fell.  The  hill  was  pretty  steep,  and  my 
knapsack,  full  of  goodies  from  home  for  the  boys, 
made  me  top-heavy,  and  I rolled  down  hill,  end  over 
end,  and  landed,  ker-chug,  in  a ravine  lined  ivitli 
underbrush.  The  other  boys  were  nowhere  to  be  seen, 
and  I tell  you  I was  scared.  The  bullets  came  raining 
through  the  brush  from  both  sides. 

“ Well,  I lay  all  night  in  a cold  sweat.  The  idea 
of  being  killed  down  there,  all  by  myself,  arid  mother 
never  know  what  had  become  of  me,  was  awful. 

“ Next  morning  I made  up  my  mind  to  reconnoitre, 
but  the  guns  began  to  crack  again  from  both  sides, 
and  then  artillery,  and  I found  that  I was  between  the 
Union  and  rebel  lines,  and  I tell  you  I hugged  the 
ground  close. 

“ After  a while  the  artillery  let  up,  and  then  there 
was  only  a few  rifle  shots.  I had  studied  the  lay  of 
the  ground  and  got  the  points  of  the  compass,  and 
made  up  my  mind  which  way  I ought  to  go  to  get 
into  the  Union  lines.  Then  I rose  up  on  my  knees 
and  looked  through  the  brush,  and  on  both  sides  of 
me  I saw  earthworks,  and  noticed  that  farther  to  the 
south  they  bent  away  from  each  other.  So  I con- 
cluded to  follow  the  ravine  farther  that  way,  and  I did 
so,  crawling  on  my  hands  and  knees  for  fear  I would 
be  shot  at.  Then  I took  another  observation,  and 
found  that  the  works  on  my  left,  which  I took  to  be 
the  Union  side,  had  run  out. 


300 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


“ Then  I took  a white  pocket-handkerchief  out  of 
my  pocket — you  see  I was  just  from  home — and  tied 
it  on  a stick,  and  made  up  my  mind  to  surrender  to 
the  first  man  I came  across,  Yankee  or  Johnny.  So  I 
marched  along  to  the  left,  at  right  angles  from  the 
ravine,  when  somebody  halted  me — he  was  about  two 
hundred  yards  off — and  I waved  my  white  flag.  It 
was  a squad  of  cavalry,  and,  great  Scott!  but  I was 
glad  to  see  that  they  wore  blue  coats! 

“Well,  I told  them  my  story,  and  who  I was,  and 
showed  their  officer  my  furlough,  and  he  told  me  how 
to  get  to  the  division.  On  the  road  there,  I came 
across  a camp  where  the  men  were  at  dinner — it  was 
noon,  now — and  as  I was  hungry,  I asked  for  some- 
thing to  eat.  They  told  me  to  sit  down  with  them, 
and  while  we  were  eating  they  told  about  a desperate 
charge  the  Johnnies  had  made  on  them  the  night 
before.  From  the  way  they  described  it,  I knew  it 
was  us  three  fellows  singing,  ‘ Dear  Annie  of  the 
Yale!’ 

“ Then  I found  my  division.  It  seems  it  had  not 
moved  up  so  as  to  complete  the  line  of  investment, 
but  was  well  back  in  the  rear  and  to  the  left  of  the 
line,  and  we  wanderers  had  gone  clear  around  the 
left  flank  of  our  own  lines,  and  got  in  between  them 
and  the  rebels.  Then  we  got  turned  around,  not 
knowing  where  we  were,  and  marched  right  up  in 
front  of  our  own  rifle-pits! 


A REAL  CAMP  - FIRE.  SOI 

“One  of  my  comrades  that  night,  got  into  camp 
all  safe.  The  other  was  never  heard  of,  and  he  was 
probably  shot  and  died  somewhere  in  the  thicket 
where  I spent  such  a miserable  night.  But  for 
nearly  three  months  that  ground  lay  half-way  between 
the  two  lines,  and  there  was  no  chance  to  go  and  look 
for  a body;  besides,  the  underbrush  was  so  thick  and 
covered  so  much  space,  that  it  might  never  have  been 
found  anyway.” 

“ Yes,”  said  another,  “ there  were  some  curious 
circumstances'  in  that  Vicksburg  campaign.  I mind 
that  General  Hurlbut  had  a scout  whose  name  was 
Bell.  He  was  from  Galesburg,  and  an  awful  smart 
chap.  You  remember  we  had  Pemberton  cooped  up 
in  Vicksburg,  and  Jo  Johnston  was  out  behind  Black 
River,  in  our  rear,  and  they  were  trying  to  agree 
upon  a concerted  movement  to  smash  Grant,  who  was 
in  between  them.  This  Bell  deserted  and  went  to 
Johnston,  and  somehow  or  other  got  into  his  confi- 
dence, and  undertook  to  carry  a dispatch  through 
Grant’s  lines  to  Pemberton.  He  also  took  along 
a lot  of  gun  caps,  which  were  badly  needed  by  the 
Johnnies  in  Vicksburg.  Hurlbut  knew  all  about  the 
scheme,  and  when  Bell  tried  to  get  through  the  lines 
he  was  captured  by  Hurlbut’ s pickets  and  taken  to 
the  General. 

“ The  officers  had  a hard  job  making  out  the 
cipher  dispatch,  but  they  finally  read  it  as  follows  : 


802 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


* 4 My  last  note  was  brought  back  by  the  messenger. 
Two  hundred  thousand  caps  have  been  sent.  It  will 
be  continued  as  they  arrive.  Bragg  is  sending  a 
division.  When  it  comes  I will  move  to  you.  Which 
do  you  think  the  best  route?  How  and  where  is  the 
enemy  encamped  ? What  is  your  force  ? ’ 

44  Well,  Bell’s  gun-caps  were  dampened  so  as  to  be 
useless,  and  he  was  allowed  to  go  into  Yicksburg  with 
them  and  his  dispatch.  The  next  day  he  came  back 
with  an  answer  from  Pemberton,  and  that  gave  away 
the  whole  job.  Grant  had  found  out  where  Johnston 
was  to  make  his  rear  attack,  and  he  fixed  for  him. 
The  upshot  was,  that  Yicksburg  surrendered  before 
Johnston  knew  it,  and  then  Grant  turned  and  smashed 
him.” 

44  Say,  boys,”  broke  in  a comrade  in  the  uniform  of 
a lieutenant.  44You  don’t  know  how  near  I came  to 
having  a commission  long  before  I did,  do  you  ? 

44  While  we  were  laying  at  Natchez,  General 
Lorenzo  Thomas,  Adjutant-General  of  the  Army, 
came  down  to  look  after  his  pet  hobby  of  arming 
the  negroes.  I was  chief  clerk  for  General  Crocker’s 
adjutant  - general  then,  and  one  morning  General 
Thomas  came  into  the  office  when  I was  alone.  Says 
he,  4 General  Crocker  gives  a good  account  of  you. 
How  would  you  like  to  have  a commission  as  adjutant 
of  a negro  regiment  ? ’ 

44  It  came  so  bluntly,  and  his  voice  was  so  kind, 


A REAL  CAMP-FIRE. 


305 


it  took  me  off  my  feet.  After  a few  moments  I 
said  : 

“ 4 General,  I am  proud  to  have  the  confidence 
of  General  Crocker  and  yourself,  but  I can’t  take  it.’ 

44  The  General  looked  as  if  he  did  not  know  what 
to  make  of  it,  and  I went  on  : 

“ 4 General,  I am  very  grateful  to  you;  and  I want 
to  say  that  I am  fully  in  sympathy  with  the  purpose 
of  arming  these  people.  I am  an  original  abolitionist, 
having  been  brought  up  on  Greeley’s  Tribune  j but  I 
started  out  in  this  war  with  my  schoolmates  and 
work-shop  companions.  If  I can  win  a commission 
serving  with  them,  I will  be  glad  of  it.  But  if  I 
can  not,  I will  serve  with  them  as  a private  to  the 
end.’ 

“ The  General  didn’t  speak  for  a few  minutes,  and 
then  he  said  : 

4 4 4 Young  man,  I respect  your  feelings,  and  I 
hope  and  believe  you  will  gain  your  desire  before  the 
war  is  over.  Nowr,  I will  be  here  for  a couple  of 
weeks,  and  if  you  know  of  any  corporals  or  sergeants 
who  would  make  good  company  officers,  and  take 
commissions  with  negro  troops,  let  me  know.’ 

44Well,  boys,  I remembered  that,  and  most  of  the 
men  in  this  regiment  who  received  such  commissions, 
were  appointed  largely  upon  my  recommendation. 

44 1 had  another  good  chance,”  he  continued,  44  just 
after  the  siege  of  Vicksburg.  You  remember  that 


20 


306 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


division  commanders  were  instructed  to  report  the 
names  of  young  soldiers  who  had  behaved  themselves, 
for  appointment  to  West  Point  cadetships.  Wall,  my 
name  was  sent  in,  but  I would  n’t  accept.  I started  in 
to  see  this  war  through,  and  here  I am.*’ 

“ Now,  byes,  it’s  domd  sthrange  how  aisy  the 
slioulder-sthraps  came  to  some  of  yees,  and  how  harrud 
it  was  for  some  of  the  rist  of  us.”  The  speaker  was  a 
tall,  raw-boned  Irishman,  wearing  the  chevrons  of  a 
sergeant.  He  continued  : 

“ I was  on  garrud  juty  at  Gin’ral  Chrocker’s  hid- 
quarthers,  back  of  Vicksburg,  and  wan  day  some  uv  the 
byes  made  up  their  minds  for  a little  spoort.  So  we 
sint  to  Boviny  for  a gallon  of  whishkey,  and  put  it 
away  in  a tint,  ready  for  night.  Well,  it  happened 
that  some  of  the  eshcort  company  shmelt  it,  an’  they 
sthole  it,  and  had  the  divil’s  own  time.  Some  uv  thim 
was  quarrelsome  chaps,  an’  they  had  a bit  of  a shindy. 

“In  the  mornin’,  the  Gin’ral  — he  was  a fine  sowl- 
ger,  an’  a mighty  good  man,  but  cross  as  the  very  divil 
sometimes  — he  had  thim  brought  up  afoor  him,  an’ 
sint  thim  to  the  garrud-house. 

“ Now,  you  say,  we  did  n’t  intind  to  be  lift  widout 
our  fun,  so  we  got  another  jug  of  whishkey,  an’  that 
night  we  had  some  rare  spoort.  The  Gin’ral’s  wife 
had  come  down  river  that  day,  an’  was  quarthered  wid 
him  at  the  big  brick  house,  an’  it’s  aisy  to  belave  that 
she  was  dishturbed  by  the  noise.  Anyhow,  it  was  n’t 


A REAL  CAMP  - FIRE. 


307 


long  afther  I crawled  into  me  tint,  afoor  I hurrud 
somebody  a-thumpin’  on  the  canvas  from  the  ontside, 
an’  thin  the  Gin’ral — I knew  his  voice  in  a minit  — 
says  he,  ‘ Corporal  of  the  Garrud  ! ’ — yon  see  the 
corporal  shlept  in  the  same  tint  wid  mesilf  — • Corporal 
of  the  Garrud  ! In  the  mornin’  bring  thim  drunken 
divils  to  me  office  ! I’ll  tache  thim  a lesson  ! If 

there’s  any  gittin’  dhrunk  and  raisin’ to  be  done 

about  these  headquarthers,  I’ll  do  it  mesilf,  be  gobs  ! ’ 
says  he. 

“ Well,  byes,  I was  mighty  bad  scared.  The  Kur- 
renal  had  ricomminded  me  for  promotion,  an’  he  was  a 
Prisbytarian,  an’  awful  sthrict,  an’  I knew  if  he  got 
howld  of  this  schrape  it  was  all  day  wid  me  prospicts. 
You  may  belave  I did  n’t  slape  a wink,  but  did  a pow- 
erful thinkin’,  an’  made  up  me  mind  what  I wud  do. 

“In  the  mornin’  I got  up  airly  an’  took  a drink  to 
sthiffen  me  narves,  an’  wint  sthraight  to  the  adjutant’s 
office,  an’  as  good  luck  would  have  it,  there  was  the 
Gin’ral  all  by  hisself. 

“ I made  my  best  shalute,  an’  says  I,  c Good  mornin’, 
Gin’ral  ! I hope  your  honor  is  well  this  fine  mornin’.’ 
An’  then  I says,  not  givin’  him  time  to  spake  back  : 

4 Gin’ral,’  says  I,  4 1 desire,  sir,  to  repoort  mesilf  as 

wan  of  thim  drunken  divils  that  raised last  night. 

I just  made  a domb  lamb’s-tail  of  mesilf,  sir,  an’  I 
hope  your  honor  will  excuse  me  this  wanst  ! ’ 

“It  took  the  Gin’ral  just  right,  an’  he  begun  to 


308 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


laugh,  an’  says  he,  4 Was  there  any  fightin’  last 
night  ? ’ 

4 4 4 Divil  a bit,  your  honor,’  says  I. 

“ 4 An’  are  yees  an  Irishman  ? ’ says  he. 

44  4 By  no  manes,  sir,’  says  I.  4 Me  father  was  from 
County  Corruk,  but  I was  borrun  in  this  counthry,’ 
says  I. 

44  An’  thin  the  Gin’ral  laughed  all  over,  an’ 
says  he  : 

4 4 4 It’s  domb  lucky  for  yees,’  says  he,  4 that  you  was 
borrun  in  this  counthry.  I’ve  always  noticed  whin  a 
full-blooded  Irishman  gets  dhrunk,  he  wants  to  fight. 
I don’t  want  to  interfare  wid  anybody’s  innocent 
amusemints,  but  I won’t  allow  anybody  around  these 
headquartliers  to  get  dhrunk  and  fight  ! Go  to  your 
quarthers,  sir  !’ 

44  That  was  the  last  ay  it,  but  the  sthory  got  out, 
an’  divil  of  a commission  have  I sane  ! ” 

Meanwhile  the  men  drop  away  gradually  to  their 
shelter-tents  and  blankets,  each  one  seeking  such  spot 
as  may  suit  his  convenience,  preferably  snug  up 
against  the  root  of  a great  tree.  So  little  semblance 
is  there  of  the  permanent  camp,  with  its  color -line,  its 
officers’  tents,  and  the  avenues  separating  the  quar- 
ters of  the  various  companies,  that  the  sergeant-major 
has  no  little  trouble  to  find  the  orderly-sergeants,  and 
they  the  men,  when  a midnight  call  is  made  for  fatigue 
or  picket  duty. 


A REAL  CAMP-FIRE. 


309 


The  camp-fires  now  die  down  ; and,  environed  by 
hundreds  of  vigilant  sentinels,  the  army  sleeps  upon 
another  of  its  countless  bivouacs. 

Far  along  in  the  night,  an  orderly  from  brigade 
headquarters  rides  into  camp,  and  calls  for  the  adju- 
tant, to  whom  he  hands  a circular  order  directing  the 
command  to  march  in  a certain  direction  at  a desig- 
nated hour  on  the  morrow.  The  adjutant  acknowledges 
receipt,  by  writing  his  name  on  the  back  of  the  order, 
which  the  orderly  takes  to  the  next  regiment,  until  all 
have  been  notified.  The  men  neither  know  nor  care 
anything  about  the  incident,  and  the  bugle-sound  in 
the  morning  is  their  only  warning  that  another  day’s 
march  is  to  begin. 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

WORKING  A PASSAGE. 


OYEMBER  18  th, 
the  troops  march- 
ed  eighteen 
miles,  crossing 
the  Ocmulgee 
river  on  pon- 
toons. Here  some  ex- 
tensive cotton  factories  were  des- 
troyed. On  both  sides  of  the  stream,  for  many  miles, 
the  roads  lay  through  low,  flat  ground,  sodden  with 
recent  rains,  and  the  heavy  wagon  trains  soon  con- 
verted them  into  almost  bottomless  abysses  of  mud, 
entailing  upon  the  men  severe  labor  in  corduroying, 
and  extricating  artillery  and  wagon  trains  — work  to 
which  necessity  had  already  accustomed  them,  and 
which  was  to  be  almost  a daily  experience  hencefor  • 
ward  to  the  close  of  the  war. 


WORKING  A PASSAGE. 


311 


The  next  day  the  troops  passed  through  the  beauti- 
ful town  of  Monticello.  No  male  inhabitants  were  to 
be  seen,  except  young  boys  and  infirm  old  men.  The 
rebel  conscription  act  had  literally  “ robbed  the  cradle 
and  the  grave,”  as  the  expressive  phrase  of  the  day 
had  it,  driving  into  the  ranks  all  who  could  possibly 
do  any  manner  of  military  service,  whether  in  the 
field,  in  garrison,  or  guarding  prisoners.  A few 
women  occasionally  peered  curiously  from  their  win- 
dows, but  usually  they  kept  themselves  well  hidden 
from  sight.  The  negroes  turned  out  in  full  force  to 
hail  their  deliverers.  It  was  remarkable  that  the 
federal  army  found  among  the  most  ignorant  of  this 
enslaved  people,  who  had  been  continually  told  that 
the  dreaded  “Yankees”  were  demons  and  not  men, 
an  unshaken  faith  that  the  coming  of  this  army  was 
to  bring  to  them  freedom  from  bondage,  and  many 
extravagant  scenes  were  witnessed.  It  was  not  an 
unusual  occurrence  to  see  negroes  fall  upon  their 
knees  by  the  roadside,  as  the  troops  -passed  by,  and 
hear  them  bless  God  and  the  boys  in  blue  in  one  and 
the  same  breath.  They  manifested  an  ardent  anxiety 
to  see  General  Sherman,  and  in  some  instances 
addressed  him  or  spoke  of  him  with  a reverence  and 
extravagance  of  expression  which  they  could  not  have 
exceeded  had  he  been  the  Savior  of  mankind.  Thou- 
sands of  these  poor  people  left  their  humble  home* 
carrying  their  children  and  a few  household  effect. 


312 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and,  falling  in  behind  the  soldiers,  trudged  along,  with 
no  idea  of  where  they  were  going,  except  that  they 
were  on  the  highway  from  slavery  to  freedom.  It  was 
useless  to  tell  them  to  stay  at  home;  that  they  would 
be  freed  by  the  war  wherever  they  might  be,  and 
that  the  troops  could  not  feed  them.  With  a blind 
faith,  they  persisted  in  the  journey,  braving  all  hard- 
ships, until  they  reached  the  coast  and  were  provided 
for. 

There  was  another  remarkable  trait  in  the  slave 
character — their  entire  devotion  to  the  soldiers  of  the 
Union.  The  writer  has  never  heard  of  a single  in- 
stance where  one  of  these  blacks,  man  or  woman,  ever 
betrayed  a blue-coated  straggler,  or  escaping  prisoner, 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
they  gave  them  every  possible  assistance,  secreting 
them  by  day,  feeding  them  and  assisting  them  on 
their  journey  by  night.  Still  more  wonderful  was  the 
knowledge  these  ignorant  people  had  of  military 
movements.  Much  sport  was  made  in  early  war  times 
of  the  “ intelligent  contraband,”  whose  narratives 
were  given  to  the  press  by  war  correspondents;  but 
his  news  was  usually  reliable  in  its  general  terms, 
although  ignorance  led  him  into  exaggerations  when- 
ever a numerical  force  was  in  question.  In  countless 
instances,  the  negroes  along  Sherman’s  line  of  march 
through  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas  had  information  of 
the  advance  of  his  troops,  and  of  their  achievements, 


WORKING  A PASSAGE. 


313 


long  before  seeing  them,  and  knew  of  victory  or  dis- 
aster in  Tennessee,  Virginia,  or  on  the  coast,  before 
many  of  the  white  people  about  them  did.  It  was 
believed  by  the  Union  soldiers  that  the  negroes  trans- 
mitted the  news  by  swift  runners,  traveling  day  and 
night,  and  the  belief  is  plausible  in  view  of  all  the 
facts. 

The  next  four  days  after  leaving  Monticello,  the 
army  marched  fifty-five  miles,  reaching  the  Oconee 
river. 

Hitherto,  the  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry  in 
advance,  with  occasional  assistance  from  the  leading 
brigade  of  each  column,  had  been  able  to  brush  aside 
the  enemy  in  front;  but  here  the  passage  of  the 
stream  was  disputed  by  a strong  force  of  infantry  and 
artillery  on  the  opposite  bank.  Deserters  and  pris- 
oners stated  that  among  the  enemy’s  troops  were  six 
hundred  convicts  from  Southern  penitentiaries  who 
had  been  put  under  arms.  Many  of  the  latter  were 
taken  prisoner,  but  General  Sherman  at  once  ordered 
them  to  be  liberated,  shrewdly  concluding  that  they 
would  trouble  their  own  people  more  than  they  could 
him. 

November  23d  and  24th,  the  opposing  forces  skir- 
mished incessantly,  and  there  was  considerable  artil- 
lery firing.  The  next  day  a sharp  little  engagement 
occurred,  in  which  Belknap’s  brigade  took  the  prin- 
cipal part.  Under  cover  of  its  fire,  three  miles  of 


314 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


high  railroad  trestlework  through  the  swamp  were 
destroyed.  Later  in  the  day  a crossing  was  effected 
at  Fall’s  Ferry,  higher  up  the  stream,  with  little 
opposition. 

Near  the  Oconee  river  the  troops  came  in  possession 
of  some  late  Southern  newspapers  containing  the  first 
information  they  had  received  from  the  outer  world  in 
nearly  two  months.  The  ill -looking  pages,  imprinted 
upon  dingy  paper,  almost  as  dull  in  color  as  that  in 
which  the  butcher  wraps  his  meat,  was  of  a verity, 
“ lux  lucet  in  tenebris ,”  a light  shining  in  darkness. 
Loud-voiced  readers  were  called  into  requisition,  and 
the  contents  were  listened  to  by  thousands,  who 
drowned  the  voice  of  the  reader,  ever  and  anon,  with 
exultant  cheers,  or  howls  of  derision,  as  the  para- 
graphs pleased  or  displeased  them. 

First,  and  all-important,  was  the  news  that  Lincoln 
had  been  re-elected  to  the  Presidency,  and  the  Govern- 
ment had  called  out  more  troops.  Referring  to  this, 
the  editor  denounced  the  Northern  democracy  bitterly 
for  “ permitting  the  election  of  the  hated  despot,”  and 
said  that  there  was  now  no  longer  hope  from  without, 
but  the  Southern  people  must  achieve  their  own  free- 
dom. It  was  a curious  fact  that  among  the  means  to 
this  end  was  urged  the  freeing  and  arming  of  half  a 
million  slaves — this,  too,  by  a people  who  had  set  out 
to  establish  a government  with  slavery  as  the  corner- 
stone. This,  however,  would  require  time,  and  the 


A HUNGRY  PARTY. 


WORKING  A PASSAGE. 


317 


immediate  emergency  demanded  that  the  white  people 
of  the  South,  men,  women  and  children,  should  rise 
against  the  invaders.  In  order  to  inflame  their  pas- 
sions, the  paper  contained  many  horrible  falsehoods 
with  reference  to  “ the  great  raid,”  as  they  termed 
Sherman’s  march,  giving  scandalous  narratives  of  rob- 
bery, rapine  and  murder.  They  spoke  of  Sherman  as 
“ the  great  raider,  horse-thief  and  murderer,”  and  pro- 
nounced awful  curses  upon  him  and  his  vandal  fol- 
lowers. In  other  columns  were  found  inflammatory 
appeals  from  military  and  civil  authorities,  calling 
upon  the  inhabitants  to  harass  the  troops  in  every 
conceivable  way  ; to  fire  upon  them  from  behind  every 
barn  and  stump;  to  burn  bridges,  and  fell  heavy  trees 
across  the  roads  in  their  line  of  march  ; and  to  remove 
or  destroy  all  provisions  and  forage  in  their  track. 
Frantic  efforts  were  made  to  comply  with  some  of  these 
requests,  and  the  movement  of  the  army,  from  the 
Oconee  river  to  Savannah,  required  redoubled  effort. 
The  citizens  were  too  discreet  to  carry  out  the  guer- 
rilla warfare  urged  upon  them,  which,  while  delaying 
the  army  in  no  great  degree,  would  have  made  it  nec- 
essary to  hang  a few  of  their  own  carcasses  from  the 
trees  lining  the  roads.  But  the  roads  were  blocked 
with  felled  trees  almost  the  entire  distance,  and  it  be- 
came necessary  to  send  large  working  detachments 
from  the  marching  column  to  assist  the  pioneer  corps, 
which,  under  usual  circumstances,  were  able  to  keep 


818 


MAECHING  THEOUGH  GEOEGIA. 


the  way  sufficiently  clear  to  admit  of  the  passage  of 
artillery  and  supply  trains.  Again,  throughout  this 
same  region,  so  thorough  was  the  destruction  or 
removal  of  provisions,  that  for  many  days  the  troops 
were  obliged  to  subsist  almost  entirely  upon  peanuts 
and  parched  rice  taken  from  the  fields,  the  contents 
of  the  supply  trains  being  well-nigh  exhausted. 


THE  OGEECHEE. 


319 


CHAPTEK  XXXII 


THE  OGEECHEE. 


OVEMBEB  28th,  29tli  and 
30th,  the  army  marched 
, forty  - six  miles,  entering 
upon  the  region  of  the 
savannas.  Here  the  great 
pine  trees  rose  straight  in  air  nearly 
a hundred  feet,  surmounted  at  the  top  by  a 
crown  of  brilliant  green.  But  few  branches  projected 
from  the  trunks,  and  these  far  from  the  ground.  The 
trees  were  not  thickly  set,  and  the  ground  was  remark- 
ably free  from  undergrowth,  permitting  the  troops  to 
march  on  either  side  of  the  road,  which  was  left  clear 
for  the  wagon  train,  thus  shortening  the  column  fully 
one  half. 

December  1st,  the  army  crossed  the  Ogeechee  river 
and  engaged  in  its  old  task  of  destroying  the  railroad. 
This  piece  of  track  afforded  unusual  opportunity  for 


820 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  most  thorough  exercise  of  the  destructive  propen- 
sities of  the  troops.  The  rail  was  of  the  light  pattern, 
such  as  is  generally  used  now  for  horse-car  tracks, 
laid  upon  wooden  stringers  about  eight  inches  square, 
which  rested  on  the  usual  ties.  Both  stringers  and 
ties  were  of  pitch-pine,  and  burned  readily,  while 
the  iron  was  so  light  that  it  soon  heated  to  cherry 
red,  when  it  was  readily  wrapped  around  fence  posts 
and  trees,  the  men  exercising  their  fancy  in  the 
construction  of  iron  “neckties”  of  curious  pat- 
terns. Particular  attention  was  given  here,  as  at  other 
points  where  railroads  were  destroyed,  to  the  glass 
insulators  on  the  telegraph  poles.  These  were  either 
broken  with  axes,  or  thrown  into  the  waters  of  the 
adjoining  swamps,  and  were  not  readily  replaced  by 
the  enemy.  In  fact,  the  whole  mechanical  system  of 
the  South  was  an  importation  ; and  as  soon  as  armies 
drew  a line  between  North  and  South,  that  moment 
the  South  began  to  go  down.  With  Northern  mar- 
kets closed  to  it,  railroads,  cotton-works,  and  nearly 
everything  in  the  way  of  machinery,  fell  into  decay; 
scarcely  a cog-wheel  could  be  replaced  by  Southern 
mechanics.  Their  railroads  were  wonderfully  run 
down;  and  in  very  many  instances  a train  might  be 
heard  at  considerable  distance,  from  the  creaking  of 
the  wheels  in  the  axle-boxes,  because  of  the  absence 
of  oil. 

December  2nd  the  army  came  to  Millen,  which  had 


THE  OGEECHEE. 


321 


been  a large  prison-pen  for  the  safe-keeping  of  Union 
prisoners.  The  cavalry  advance  made  a rapid  move- 
ment upon  the  place,  hoping  to  release  their  unfortun- 
ate comrades,  but  were  dismayed  to  find  that  they 
had  been  removed  to  a less  accessible  point. 

December  9th,  the  troops  reached  a point  seven 
miles  from  Savannah,  having  marched  forty-five  miles 
since  the  3d.  At  this  place  the  soldiers  were  greatly 
rejoiced  to  hear  the  guns  of  the  Union  fleet;  and  to 
learn  from  citizens  that  the  ships  had  been  sending 
up  signal  rockets  nightly  for  some  time  past,  in 
anticipation  of  the  arrival  of  the  army.  It  mattered 
little  that  the  principal  obstructions,  an  hostile  army 
and  strong  fortifications,  yet  separated  soldiers  and 
sailors.  The  former  felt  that  their  success  was 
assured,  and,  at  the  worst,  only  a few  days  would  pass 
until  the  two  would  clasp  hands. 

The  next  day,  December  10th,  the  march  was 
resumed,  Belknap’s  brigade  leading  the  Seventeenth 
Corps.  Here  the  troops  ran  hard  up  against  the 
enemy  at  a point  near  the  stone  reading  “ 4 miles  to 
Savannah.”  At  this  place  torpedoes  had  been  planted 
in  the  road,  and  the  cavalry  advance  exploded  some  of 
them  in  passing  along.  General  Sherman  was  greatly 
enraged  at  what  he  denounced  as  conduct  not  justified 
by  the  laws  of  war,  and  he  caused  prisoners  to  pass 
up  and  down  in  order  to  test  the  road.  It  was,  how- 
ever, the  opinion  of  the  writer  of  these  pages,  that  the 


322 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


torpedoes  were  placed,  not  so  mncli  for  the  loss  of  life 
they  might  occasion,  as  to  give  notice  of  the  occu- 
pancy of  the  road,  their  explosions  serving  as  signals 
for  the  enemy  to  open  fire  with  their  heavy  guns. 
This  conclusion  seemed  reasonable  from  the  fact  that 
the  guns  were  trained  directly  down  the  road,  which 
was  screened  from  sight  of  the  artillerists  by  the 
heavy  growth  of  trees,  and  that  fire  was  opened  imme- 
diately after  the  explosion  of  the  torpedoes.  These 
engines  were  used,  however,  at  some  points  where  the 
explanation  would  not  hold  good. 

The  line  of  march  lay  down  a broad  sand  road, 
lined  on  either  side  with  live-oah  trees  whose  branches 
met  over-head,  forming  a beautifully  arched  avenue, 
straight  as  an  arrow.  Suddenly  the  troops  came 
to  a clearing  perhaps  a quarter  mile  wide.  The  32d 
Illinois  Regiment  was  in  front,  and  as  the  adjutant 
and  the  old  grizzled  major  who  was  in  command, 
riding  side  by  side  at  its  head,  left  the  wooded  avenue 
and  entered  the  clearing,  a shell  rose  from  over  'the 
timber  in  front.  It  had  evidently  been  projected  from 
a great  distance,  for  it  was  falling  fast  in  its  trajec- 
tory, and  in  a direct  line  for  the  regiment.  Usually 
these  missiles  were  heard,  but  not  seen,  and  familiar- 
ity with  the  sound  had  bred  a certain  degree  of 
contempt.  But  this  shell  is  plainly  visible,  from  the 
instant  it  rises  over  the  timber  in  front,  and  it  holds 
the  gaze  as  did  the  glittering  eye  of  the  gray -beard 


THE  OGEECIIEE. 


323 


Ancient  Mariner  that  of  the  wedding  guest.  It  seems 
to  be  charged  with  a personal  message.  Its  motion 
appears  to  be  slow  and  deliberate;  it  is  so  sure  of  its 
mark  that  there  is  no  need  for  haste.  At  first  it  is 
a small  black  blotch  on  the  sky.  It  grows.  It  is  as 
large  as  a tin-cup — as  a plate — a barrel.  Now  its 
immensity  fills  the  entire  field  of  vision,  shutting  out 
trees  and  sky.  Will  it  explode  before  it  comes 
near  enough  to  do  damage?  Why  don’t  we  “ flank 
off  ” to  one  side  of  the  road,  and  give  this  demon  of 
destruction  a clear  right  of  way  ? There  are  no 
orders.  Shall  we  “ dodge,  ” and  allow  it  pass  over- 
head, rather  than  sit  up  straight  as  a target  for  it? 
Certainly,  if  the  major  will  only  “dodge”  first.  But 
he  does  not,  and  pride  will  not  permit  his  companion 
— when,  sh-sh-sh — the  shell  passes  over,  very  low 
down.  Thought  has  traveled  far  more  rapidly  than 
iron  propelled  by  gunpowder.  The  danger  is  past. 

A few  moments  later  the  troops  left  the  road, 
formed  line-of -battle  through  the  timber  on  the  left, 
and  deployed  skirmishers.  This  was  scarcely  done, 
when  some  one  brought  word  that  the  shell  whose 
course  has  been  noted,  had  played  havoc  with  the 
color  company  of  the.  regiment.  Biding  hastily  back 
to  the  road,  the  adjutant  found  Ed  Lawson,  the 
captain,  with  five  men  of  the  company  following  his 
own,  stretched  out  upon  the  ground,  all  wounded, 
but  none  killed.  The  shell  had  exploded  at  the  head 


824 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


of  Lawson’s  company,  the  center  of  the  regiment, 
and  a fragment  struck  him  in  the  lower  part  of  the 
stomach,  bruising  him  severely.  He  subsequently 
recovered,  yet  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  this 
injury  hastened  his  death,  which  occurred  a few 
years  afterwards.  He  was  one  of  a squad  of  noble 
fellows  who  formed  the  nucleus  of  the  company  men- 
tioned in  the  opening  chapters  of  this  volume;  a most 
conscientious  soldier,  as  well  as  a man  of  excellent 
deportment,  and  unimpeachable  personal  character. 
He  rose  from  the  ranks  to  the  grade  of  orderly  ser- 
geant, and  finally  became  captain  of  the  company  in 
which  he  had  enlisted  as  a private. 

Near  the  point  where  the  troops  entered  the  tim- 
ber and  went  into  line-of -battle,  was  General  Sher- 
man. He  had  dismounted,  and  was  walking  ner- 
vously up  and  down  the  side  of  the  road,  his  head 
bent  over  on  his  breast,  his  hands  crossed  behind 
him.  He  seemed  intent  upon  his  own  thoughts,  and 
oblivious  to  the  volleys  of  shell  and  shot  which  tore 
down  the  road.  Those  who  saw  him  in  this  situation 
thought  that  he  was  exposing  himself  unnecessarily, 
and  heartily  wished,  for  the  sake  of  all  concerned, 
that  “the  old  man”  would  seek  a safer  place,  at  least 
until  the  Savannah  problem  was  solved,  and  the 
cracker-line  re-established. 

For  ten  hours  the  troops  lay  under  as  hot  an 
artillery  fire  as  they  ever  experienced:  a cannonade 


THE  OGEECHEE. 


325 


from  field  pieces  in  actual  action,  would  have  been 
far  preferable.  As  it  was,  they  were  posted  in  dense 
pine  timber,  and  the  heavy  missiles  from  the  32- 
pounder  and  64-pounder  guns  of  the  enemy’s  perma- 
nent fortifications,  tore  through  the  immense  trees, 
hurling  branches  and  splinters  in  all  directions.  It 
was  very  demoralizing,  but  fortunately  the  casualties 
were  light. 

With  night  came  a novel  experience.  The  com- 
mand was  ordered  to  extend  to  the  right  and  reach 
the  Ogeechee  river,  preparatory  to  a complete  invest- 
ment of  Savannah.  The  only  route  was  a narrow 
causeway  built  up  through  the  rice  swamp,  parallel 
to,  and  within  plain  sight  throughout  its  whole  length, 
of  the  enemy’s  heavy  works,  about  eight  hundred 
yards  distant.  The  troops  were  massed  in  the  heavy 
timber  at  the  approaches  to  the  causeway.  As  soon  as 
darkness  should  well  settle,  they  were  to  pass  over 
and  in  a hurry. 

Fortunately  the  moon,  which  stood  high  and  was 
near  the  full,  was  obscured  by  heavy  clouds.  The 
moment  came,  the  word  was  given,  and  the  head  of 
column  left  its  shelter,  the  troops  marching  in  close 
order.  They  had  made  but  a short  distance,  when 
suddenly,  on  the  left,  from  down  in  the  water,  rose  a 
shrill  whistle,  which  was  repeated  again  and  again, 
until  the  sound  was  lost  in  the  distance.  It  was  a 


326 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


line  of  the  enemy’s  picket-boats  signaling  the  move- 
ment back  to  the  forts. 

The  response  was  prompt.  The  enemy’s,  gunners 
had  excellent  range,  and  a storm  of  shot  and  shell 
flew  across  the  water  and  over  the  causeway.  The 
fierceness  and  suddenness  of  the  attack  accelerated 
the  pace  of  the  troops  to  such  a degree  that,  in  the 
darkness  and  confusion,  many  were  pushed  over  into 
the  water  ; but  in  every  such  case,  so  far  as  heard 
from,  the  men  who  came  to  grief  received  their  bap- 
tism on  the  side  of  the  causeway  farthest  from  the 
enemy’s  batteries  — an  unanswerable  argument  show- 
ing the  natural  instinct  of  men  to  recede  from  gun- 
powder rather  than  advance  toward  it.  Fortunately, 
no  lives  were  lost,  but  there  were  more  guns  and 
drums  abandoned  that  night  in  the  rice-swamp  than 
during  all  the  previous  six  months  from  Atlanta  thus 
far. 

Such  experiences  as  these  were  the  severest  strain 
upon  the  nerves,  and  put  discipline  to  a hard  test. 
These  troops  would  stand  comparatively  unconcerned 
amid  a torrent  of  shot  and  shell,  when  so  posted  as  to 
be  able  to  fight  back.  But  to  take  a severe  fire,  on 
unknown  ground,  in  the  darkness  of  night,  without 
opportunity  of  defending  themselves,  was  a very  dif- 
ferent matter. 


SAVANNAH, 


327 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


SAVANNAH. 


ECEMBER  10th,  the  in- 
vestment of  Savannah 
was  almost  complete. 
^ The  extreme  right 
(Blair’s  Seventeenth 
Corps)  rested  on  the 
Ogeechee  river,  seventeen  miles 
from  the  city. 

Near  that  point  were  standing  huge 
live-oak  trees,  which  antedated  the  memory 
and  legends  of  “ the  oldest  inhabitant.”  Their  great 
branches,  as  large  as  the  trunks  of  trees  in  our  own 
latitude,  spread  so  widely  that  a good-sized  regiment 
might  form  a line  of  battle  beneath  them.  From 


their  boughs  drooped  graceful 'festoons  of  moss.  Just 
beyond,  flashed  the  billows  of  old  ocean,  its  surf 
falling  upon  the  ear  distantly  and  hoarsely. 

Under  the  moonlight,  the  scene  was  yet  more  im- 


328 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


pressive.  It  might  have  been  the  picture  so  beauti- 
fully described  by  Longfellow  : 

“ The  murmuring  pines 

Bearded  with  moss,'  and  in  garments  green,  indistinct  in  the  twilight, 
Stand  like  Druids  of  eld,  with  voices  sad  and  prophetic. 

Stand  like  harpers  hoar,  with  beards  that  rest  on  their  bosoms. 

Loud  from  its  rocky  caverns  the  deep-voiced  neighboring  ocean 
Speaks,  and  in  accents  disconsolate  answers  the  wail  of  the  forest.” 

For  many  days  the  troops  had  been  reduced  almost 
to  starvation.  The  rations  in  the  supply-trains  were 
exhausted  ; and,  in  compliance  with  orders  from  the 
authorities,  the  citizens  had  either  removed  or  de- 
stroyed all  provisions  and  forage  along  the  line  of 
march  for  a week  past.  In  this  strait,  the  army,  offi- 
cers and  men  alike,  subsisted  upon  immature  “goober- 
peas  ” (peanuts)  dug  out  of  the  sand-hills,  whose  ster- 
ility yielded  nothing  better,  and  rice  gathered  from 
the  swamps,  beaten  out  and  parched.  Even  this  poor 
makeshift  for  food  soon  failed,  as  the  army  massed 
close  about  Savannah  ; and  the  hunger  of  the  men  was 
heightened  by  recollections  of  the  good  living  they  had 
indulged  in  but  a few  days  before,  when  in  the  region 
of  sweet  potatoes,  pigs  and  beeves.  The  mules  and 
horses  were  worse  off  — they  either  had  no  corn  at  all, 
or  the  little  doled  out  was  stolen  from  their  troughs 
and  nose-bags  by  hungry  soldiers. 

At  this  period  of  general  suffering,  the  adjutant’s 
faithful  “Bummer”  succeeded  in  acquiring  a few 
sweet  potatoes,  a small  piece  of  fat  pork,  a solitary 


SAVANNAH. 


829 


onion,  and  something  in  a canteen.  Just  as  this  tempt- 
ing repast  had  been  spread  out  upon  an  empty  hard- 
tack box,  and  the  writer  and  a mess-mate  were  seating 
themselves  for  “ a square  meal,”  Frank  Orcott,  of  the 
7th  Illinois,  one  of  the  best  fellows  living,  appeared  in 
sight.  He  was  mounted  on  an  under-sized  mule,  with 
a dear-mother-I’ve-come-home-to-die  expression  in  its 
eye ; and  absence  of  flesh  made  its  anatomy  resemble  a 
wind  - wrecked  “ prairie  - schooner.”  Frank  himself 
seemed  as  if  he  had  lost  every  friend  in  the  world,  and 
when  hailed,  he  looked  around  with  a glad  surprise. 
He  joyously  accepted  an  invitation  to  dinner,  and 
although  the  two  have  eaten  many  a sumptuous  meal 
at  each  other’s  tables  since,  they  have  never  met  upon 
such  occasions  without  adopting,  unanimously  and 
enthusiastically,  resolutions  setting  forth  that  their 
best  dinner  was  eaten  on  the  banks  of  the  Ogeechee 
river,  that  December  day,  more  than  twenty  years  ago. 
It  is  such  an  episode  as  this  that  makes  the  heart  of 
the  old  soldier  throb,  and  the  water  dim  his  vision, 
when  he  hears  those  beautiful  lines  of  the  soldier-poet, 
Miles  O’Beilly  : 

“ There  are  bonds  of  all  sorts  in  this  world  of  ours, 

Fetters  of  friendship,  and  ties  of  flowers, 

And  true-lovers’  knots,  I ween. 

The  boy  and  the  girl  are  bound  by  a kiss, 

But  there’s  never  a bond  in  the  world  like  this, 

We  have  drunk  from  the  same  canteen. 

“ It  was  sometimes  water  and  sometimes  milk 
And  sometimes  applejack,  fine  as  silk  ; 

But  whatever  the  tipple  has  been. 


380 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA, 


We  shared  it  together,  in  bane  and  in  bliss, 

And  I warm  to  you,  friend,  when  I think  of  this, 

We  have  drunk  from  the  same  canteen.” 

December  13th,  General  Hazen’s  brigade  of  the 
Fifteenth  Corps,  made  its  magnificent  assault  upon 
Fort  McAllister,  which  blocked  the  Ogeechee.  Un- 
mindful of  the  great  belching  guns  of  this  formidable 
fortress,  the  rattling  volleys  of  musketry,  the  entang- 
ling abattis  and  chevaux-de-frise , the  interlacing  wires 
which  snared  their  footsteps,  the  exploding  torpedoes — 
this  gallant  band  rushed  on,  and  in  a few  moments  the 
national  flag  flying  over  the  ramparts  told  the  story 
that  the  great  river  was  again  open.  Then  the  supply 
boats,  which  had  been  gathering  below  to  succor  the 
famishing  army,  pushed  their  way  up,  and  were 
received  with  tremendous  enthusiasm  ; while  soldiers 
and  sailors,  who  had  never  seen  each  other  before, 
grasped  hands  as  if  they  were  own  brothers.  Now 
supplies  were  distributed  in  lavish  profusion,  and  col- 
lapsed stomachs  assumed  aldermanic  proportions. 
Here,  too,  heavy  mails  were  received,  and  “ the  boys  ” 
made  happy  by  the  receipt  of  letters  from  home,  in 
answer  to  those  written  from  Atlanta  two  months 
before. 

But  there  were  letters  which  found  no  owners. 
came  addressed  to  a comrade  who  was  particularly  dear 
to  the  writer  of  these  pages.  He  was  a soft-cheeked, 
girlish-looking  lad  from  the  interior  of  Ohio.  He  had 
a romance  — who  of  the  boys  had  not  ? — and  this  had 


SAVANNAH. 


331 


been  confided  to  his  friend.  But  the  poor  fellow  fell 
in  a skirmish  a few  days  before  reaching  Savannah, 
and  it  was  the  sad  duty  of  his  companion  to  return  the 
letter  to  an  anxious  maiden  at  home,  and  with  it  give 
the  sad  tidings  of  the  loved  one’s  death.  God  pity  the 
mothers,  wives  and  sweethearts  whose  heavy  eyelids 
were  held  up  by  dreadful  anxiety  through  those  weary 
months  when  no  tidings  came,  and  hallow  in  their 
hearts  the  memory  of  those  who  died. 

The  Union  lines  were  now  in  constant  action,  push- 
ing steadily  forward  against  Savannah.  Several  heavy 
guns  from  the  fleet  were  put  in  position,  and  when  all 
was  in  readiness  for  bombardment,  General  Sherman 
made  a demand  for  the  surrender  of  tlie  city,  enclos- 
ing a copy  of  the  bloodthirsty  demand  of  General 
Hood  at  Resaca  (similar  to  that  of  General  French  at 
Allatoona),  and  said  : “ Should  I be  forced  to  assault, 
I shall  feel  justified  in  resorting  to  the  harshest  meas- 
ures, and  shall  make  little  effort  to  restrain  my  army, 
burning  to  avenge  the  national  wrong  which  they 
attach  to  Savannah  and  other  large  cities  which  have 
been  so  prominent  in  dragging  our  country  into  civil 
war.”  The  demand  was  refused,  and  siege  operations 
were  prosecuted  vigorously. 

On  the  night  of  December  20th,  the  Seventeenth 
Corps  was  well  up  in  front  of  the  enemy’s  works,  Gen- 
eral Belknap’s  brigade  succeeding  in  advancing  within 
three  hundred  yards  of  the  fortifications  immediately 


332 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


outside  tlie  city,  making  its  approach  under  a severe 
fire  of  musketry  and  heavy  artillery.  Next  morning 
the  skirmish  line  was  farther  advanced,  when  the 
works  were  found  to  be  deserted,  the  enemy  having 
retreated  across  the  Savannah  river,  into  South  Car- 
olina. 

The  writer  immediately  rode  into  the  city  and 
down  to  the  river  front.  Two  miles  below  lay  a couple 
of  dark  hulks  which  a citizen  near  by  said  were  a ram 
and  iron-clad  gunboats  belonging  to  the  “ Confederate 
navy  ” — the  soldiers  supposed  them  to  be  national 
vessels.  The  Union  flag  was  soon  flying  from  a dozen 
prominent  buildings,  and  the  rebel  vessels  defiantly 
fired  a few  ineffective  shots  toward  the  city.  A bat- 
tery of  heavy  Parrott  guns  was  brought  to  the  river 
front,  and  returned  the  fire  for  a short  time,  but  with 
as  little  effect.  A few  minutes  later,  a blaze  of  flame 
leaped  from  the  portholes  of  the  vessels,  and  there  was 
an  irruption  as  of  a volcano,  followed  by  a dull,  muffled 
roar.  The  enemy  had  blown  up  his  “ navy.” 

General  Sherman,  a day  or  two  afterward,  wrote  to 
President  Lincoln  : “I  beg  to  present  you,  as  a 
Christmas  gift,  the  city  of  Savannah,  with  one  hundred 
and  fifty  guns  and  plenty  of  ammunition,  and  also 
about  twenty -five  thousand  bales  of  cotton.”  He  fur- 
ther said,  in  his  official  report  : “I  estimate  the  dam- 
age to  Georgia  at  a hundred  millions  of  dollars,  at 
least  twenty  millions  of  which  has  inured  to  our  ad- 


SAVANNAH. 


333 


vantage,  and  the  remainder  is  simply  waste  and 
destruction.  This  may  seem  a hard  species  of  war- 
fare, but  it  brings  the  sad  realities  of  war  home  to 
those  who  have  been  directly  or  indirectly  instrumental 
in  involving  us  in  its  attendant  calamities.  . . . 

As  to  the  rank  and  file  of  my  army,  they  seem  so  full 
of  confidence  in  themselves  that  I doubt  if  they  want  a 
compliment  from  me  ; but  I must  do  them  the  justice 
to  say  that,  whether  called  on  to  fight,  to  march,  to 
wade  streams,  to  make  roads,  clear  out  obstructions, 
build  bridges,  make  ‘corduroy,’  or  tear  up  railroads, 
they  have  done  it  with  alacrity  and  a degree  of  cheer- 
fulness unsurpassed.  A little  loose  in  foraging,  they 
‘did  some  things  they  ought  not  to  have  done,’  yet,  on 
the  whole,  they  have  supplied  the  wants  of  the  army 
with  as  little  violence  as  could  be  expected.” 

President  Lincoln,  in  reply,  said  : “ Many  thanks 

for  your  Christmas  gift.  When  you  were  about  leav- 
ing Atlanta  for  the  coast,  I was  anxious,  if  not  fearful. 
Now,  the  undertaking  being  a success,  the  honor  is  all 
yours.”  General  Grant  wrote  : “I  congratulate  you 
and  the  brave  officers  and  men  under  your  command  on 
the  successful  termination  of  your  most  brilliant  cam- 
paign. I never  had  a doubt  of  the  result.  When 
apprehensions  for  your  safety  were  expressed  by  the 
President,  I assured  him  that,  with  the  army  you  had, 
and  with  you  in  command  of  it,  there  was  no  danger 
but  you  would  reach  salt  water  in  some  place.”  And 


334  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

General  Halleck  said  : “ Your  march  will  stand  out 

prominently  as  the  great  one  of  this  great  war.” 

Some  days  after  entering  Savannah,  the  troops  were 
overjoyed  to  learn  of  the  glorious  victory  won  at  Nash- 
ville, under  General  Thomas,  by  their  former  comrades. 
The  Army  of  the  Tennessee  had  particular  reason  to 
be  proud  of  their  own  Sixteenth  Corps,  which  bore  so 
gallant  a part  in  the  action,  under  the  leadership  of 
General  A.  J.  Smith,  that  General  Thomas  telegraphed 
to  the  President  : “ General  Smith,  with  McMillen’s 

brigade  of  McArthur’s  division,  charged  and  cap- 
tured the  salient  point  of  the  enemy’s  line,  with 
over  a thousand  prisoners.”  This  was  the  turning- 
point  in  the  Battle  of  Nashville.  Half  an  hour  later, 
the  shattered  remnants  of  Hood’s  army  were  in  full 
retreat. 


LAYING  PONTOONS. 


I 


"ALAS,  POOR  YORICKl” 


337 


XXXIV. 


X “ALAS,  POOR  yorick!” 


Savannah,  the  troops 
lived  at  high-pres- 
sure, and  their 
short  stay  was  a 
continual  round  of 
merry-making.  If 
the  few  male  inhab- 
itants remaining, 
were  somewhat  for- 
mal and  distant, 
ample  amend  was 
made  by  the  ladies, 
who  were  generally  cordial;  and  each  little  knot  of 
soldiers  made  acquaintance  with  fair  ones,  glad  to 
entertain  and  be  entertained  with  cards,  dance,  and 
song.  The  poor  Confederate  soldier,  fleeing  before 
the  Nemesis  pursuing,  might  well  say,  in  the  words 
attributed  to  him  near  Memphis,  two  years  pre- 
vious, by  a Union  soldier  who  parodied  “ Maryland,  my 
Maryland  : ” 


338 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA, 


“ The  Yankee’s  foot  is  on  thy  shore, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

They  riot  run  thy  country  o’er, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

How  can  our  hearts  be  light  and  gay, 

When  Yankee  hands  hold  here  their  sway, 

And  Southern  girls  their  ’hests  obey. 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee ! 

tl  They  steal  and  eat  thy  pork  and  beef, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

For  cotton,  too,  thou’rt  come  to  grief, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

Thy  daughters  fair,  they’re  courting  strong. 

With  dance  and  marriage,  card  and  song. 

Woe  is  the  day  ! for  all  goes  wrong, 

In  Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

Thou  mak’st  them  all  so  light  and  gay, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

With  liquor  good  to  wet  their  clay, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! 

With  the  true  spirit  of  the  vine, 

The  brightest  of  thy  native  w^ne, 

Blackberry  juice  and  muscadine, 

Tennessee,  my  Tennessee  ! ” 

Among  these  people  of  Savannah  was  one  who  be- 
came particularly  clear  to  the  writer  of  these  pages, 
and  a number  of  his  companions,  many  of  whom  will 
learn  of  his  tragic  death  with  deep  sorrow. 

In  casting  about  for  a sheltering  roof,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  a tent,  a young  officer  happened  to  note  a 
small  cosy  cottage  standing  somewhat  back  from  the 
street,  in  the  outskirts  of  the  city.  The  door  stood 
open  and  he  entered.  The  parlor  was  just  what  he 
wanted,  and  his  field  desk  was  speedily  set  up  in  one 


“ALAS,  POOR  YORICK!  ” 


839 


corner  and  his  pair  of  blankets  and  yalise  deposited  on 
the  floor.  A well-filled  book-case  stood  at  one  side, 
and  in  this  he  was  delighted  to  find  his  favorite 
author,  rare  Bobbie  Burns,  nature’s  own  poet.  With 
the  book  in  his  hand,  and  a good  cigar  between  his  lips 
(it  was  taken  from  an  adjoining  side-table),  he  was 
the  picture  of  contentment,  when  a middle-aged  lady 
entered  the  room.  “ Ah,  sir  ! ” said  she,  “ you 
Northern  gentlemen  do  not  wait  for  invitations  when 
you  are  away  from  home  ! ” This  in  a tone  which 
was  a refined  sneer. 

“ Beg  pardon,  madam,”  was  the  response,  as  the 
cigar  was  laid  aside,  “ I did  not  find  anyone  at  home, 
and  the  door  stood  open.  We  are  without  tents,  and 
must  seek  shelter,  and  I promise  to  disturb  you  as  lit- 
tle as  possible.  Any  room  in  the  house  will  be  ac- 
ceptable, and  I will  adapt  myself  to  your  convenience 
as  much  as  possible.  Perhaps  your  having  an  officer 
of  the  Union  army  as  a lodger  may  insure  you  against 
other  intrusions.  I have  taken  the  liberty  to  examine 
your  book-case,  and  with  your  permission  would  be 
glad  to  make  use  of  it  during  my  stay.” 

Glancing  at  the  volume  in  the  hand  of  her  unbid- 
den guest,  the  lady  said,  “ Ah  ! Burns  ! Is  he  a favor- 
ite of  yours  ? ” 

“Yes,  indeed,  madam;  for  I have  heard  his  songs 
sung  in  his  own  land.” 

“ Indeed  ! Are  you  Scotch  ? ” 


840 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


“ I can  not  say  as  to  that,  madam.  I was  born  at 
Berwick-npon-Tweed,  but  there  seems  to  be  a doubt 
as  to  whether  the  old  town  is  English  or  Scotch.  At 
one  time  it  was  called  a free  city,  and  one  of  the  Brit- 
ish sovereigns  wrote  himself  King  of  England,  Scot- 
land and  Berwick.” 

Thereupon  followed  a conversation  in  which  it  was 
made  known  that  the  lady  was  a Scotchwoman,  and 
had  known  her  guest’s  father  (then  deceased)  beyond 
seas.  A most  cordial  feeling  at  once  arose  between 
the  two  conversationalists,  and  a lasting  friendship  was 
established. 

Somewhat  later  in  the  day,  the  ladj^’s  husband 
reached  home,  and  to  him  was  introduced  the  young 
officer,  with  an  explanation  of  the  friendly  ties  exist- 
ing between  him  and  the  wife.  He  was  most  cordial 
from  the  moment.  Even  without  such  an  introduction, 
he  was  disposed  to  a spirit  of  gentlemanly  toleration, 
based  upon  the  idea,  as  he  expressed  it,  that  “to  the 
victors  belong  the  spoils  ; ” but  the  kindly  interest  of 
his  wife  led  him  to  the  utmost  cordiality  of  word  and 
act,  and  the  two  became  fast  friends.  He  had  under- 
stood that  the  army  came  through  very  light  ; would 
his  guest  accept  such  needed  furnishings,  as  his  ward- 
robe would  supply  ? and  accept  such  a loan  of  money 
as  would  be  acceptable  until  he  could  supply  himself 
through  the  customary  channels  ? 

Mr.  Warren  was  then  about  forty  years  of  age*  a 


“ALAS,  POOR  YORICK!” 


341 


bank  officer,  and  a large  landholder  ; but  the  disasters 
of  war,  and  the  exorbitant  exactions  of  the  Confederate 
authorities,  had  left  him  but  little  of  his  previously 
ample  fortune.  He  was  a misanthrope,  a cynic  ; but 
whether  his  melancholy  had  other  cause  than  financial 
disaster,  the  writer  never  learned.  Yet  he  was  capa- 
ble of  warm  attachments,  as  this  acquaintance  amply 
testified  ; and  his  regard,  when  once  won,  was  far 
deeper  than  that  common  to  men  -who  are  on  familiar 
terms  with  everybody.  Of  studious  habits  and  con- 
siderable culture,  he  had  surrounded  himself  with  all 
that  could  seemingly  make  life  enjoyable.  His  pic- 
tures were  exquisite,  and  his  books  the  choicest.  He 
was  a writer  of  no  mean  ability,  and  many  gems  of 
true  poesy  fell  from  his  pen  and  found  their  way  into 
the  columns  of  leading  Southern  journals. 

The  time  came  for  the  young  officer  to  leave  Savan- 
nah with  his  command,  and  the  regret  of  parting  was 
mutual.  An  irregular  correspondence  was  maintained 
between  Warren  and  his  former  guest  until  about  ten 
years  ago,  when  the  latter  was  surprised  to  receive 
from  Warren  a letter  written  from  St.  Louis,  but  a 
few  miles  from  his  own  home,  requesting  a meeting  in 
that  city.  The  summons  was  answered  in  person  by 
the  next  train,  and  Warren  was  found  with  his  wife 
at  a private  boarding  house.  He  said  that  he  had 
broken  up  his  home  at  Savannah,  but  gave  no 
reason,  and  came  to  St.  Louis  hoping  to  find  employ- 


342 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


men!  The  friend  to  whom  he  appealed  for  assistance 
being  then  on  his  way  East  on  an  urgent  errand, 
left  with  him  money  to  supply  his  immediate  necessi- 
ties, promising  to  aid  him  as  he  wished  upon  return- 
ing. A few  days  later,  he  learned  from  the  newspapers 
that  Warren  had  found  his  death  by  the  deadly 
morphine,  and  that  the  widow  had  returned  to  her 
Southern  home  with  his  lifeless  remains.  The  pub- 
lished account  said  that  his  taking  off  was  “ accident- 
al.” Let  us  believe  that  it  was,  nor  grudge  him  his  rest. 

As  the  writer  pens  this  narrative,  the  portrait  of 
Warren  lies  before  him,  recalling  to  mind  the  lines 
penned  by  the  poor  fellow  at  the  field-desk  of  the 
former  in  Savannah,  on  New  Year’s  Day,  of  1865  — 
alas,  how  sadly  suggestive,  when  read  in  connection 
with  the  circumstances  of  his  unhappy  death  1 

One  day,  one  day, 

Oh,  troubled  breast, 

Thou  ’It  be  at  rest  * 

If  love’s  disdain 

Of  thee  makes  mirth 
Six  feet  of  earth 

Will  end  his  reign. 

Rended  his  chain, 

, Oh,  troubled  breast. 

Thou  ’It  be  at  rest. 

The  life  uncrowned, 

The  true  love  crossed. 

The  peace  here  lost. 

Will  there  be  found  ! 

Beneath  the  ground, 

Oh,  troubled  breast, 

Thou  ’It  b<*  at  rest ! 


THE  SOLDIER  ON  HIS  SEA  - LEGS, 


343 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


HE  capture  of  Sa- 
vannah was  the 
close  of  the  ac- 
tual “March  to 
the  Sea.”  But, 
as  was  remarked  in 
an  earlier  chapter,  so  close- 
ly did  the  Campaign  of  the  Car- 
olinas  follow  upon  that  of  (Georgia, 
and  so  intimately  blended  were  the 
consequences  of  these  historic  movements,  that  the 
“ Great  March  ” may  be  said  to  have  actually  begun 
at  Chattanooga,  ending  only  upon  the  arrival  of  the 
army  at  Raleigh,  North  Carolina,  where  Johnston 
surrendered  to  Sherman. 

It  had  been  decided  that  Sherman’s  army  should 
be  transferred  to  South  Carolina,  to  operate  against 
Lee’s  communications.  The  itinerary  of  this  cam- 
paign shows  that  it  occupied  upwards  of  three  months, 


THE  SOLDIER  ON  HIS  SEA-LEGS. 


344 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and  involved  a march  of  four  hundred  and  eighty 
miles  to  Goldsboro,  North  Carolina.  To  this  was  sup- 
plemented the  march  to  Washington  City,  via  Baleigh, 
three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  farther,  making  eight 
hundred  and  forty  miles  in  all.  The  figures  look  com- 
monplace, but  it  was  a great  undertaking.  The  roads 
were  continuously  bad,  the  army  had  never  traveled 
worse , and  the  weather,  with  but  slight  exception,  was 
horrible  beyond  description,  rain  falling  almost  inces- 
santly. 

A portion  of  the  army  made  its  movement  from 
Savannah  by  land,  crossing  the  Savannah  river,  and 
traversing  the  low  ground  lying  near  the  coast-line  ; 
while  another  part  was  transported  by  water  to  Hilton 
Head.  It  is  difficult  to  say  which  of  the  two  had  the 
worst  end  of  the  bargain — the  one,  floundering  for 
days  and  days  in  bottomless  mud,  or  the  other, 
churned  and  thumped  about  in  rickety  vessels  on  salt 
water.  As  it  was,  both  agreed  that  they  had  never 
before  experienced  such  misery. 

On  the  morning  of  January  6th,  Smith’s  division 
of  Blair’s  corps  marched  from  Savannah  to  Thunder- 
bolt Inlet,  on  Wassau  Sound,  eight  miles,  under  a 
beating  rain.  There  the  troops  embarked,  the  regi- 
ment which  the  narrative  principally  follows,  taking 
passage  on  the  “Winona,”  a wooden  gun -boat  the 
troops  first  made  acquaintance  with  on  the  Mississippi 
river,  at  Vicksburg  and  Natchez,  in  1862-3,  when  it 


THE  SOLDIER  ON  HIS  SEA  - LEGS. 


345 


belonged  to  Farragut’s  squadron.  It  was  a light 
draft  propeller,  carrying  several  heavy  guns,  all  on  the 
spar-deck.  Of  course  there  were  no  accommodations 
below  except  for  the  ordinary  ship’s  crew,  and  the 
soldiers  were  disposed  on  deck,  “out  of  doors,”  as  they 
expressed  it,  as  best  could  be.  Soon  after  noon  the 
vessel  got  under  way,  and  it  was  not  long  before  the 
trouble  began.  There  was  an  unusually  heavy  sea, 
and  what  with  that,  and  the  heavy  deckload  of  guns, 
anchors,  and  the  like,  the  crazy  old  “Winona” 
pitched  about  at  a terrible  rate.  Most  of  the  men 
were  dreadfully  seasick  ; and,  without  strength  to 
hold  on  to  anything,  they  tumbled  from  one  side  of 
the  vessel  to  the  other,  with  its  every  motion,  being  so 
thumped  and  pounded  that  many  of  them  were  sore 
with  bruises  for  days  afterward.  The  scene  was 
distressing  enough,  but  had  its  comicalities.  In  the 
working  of  the  ship,  the  officer  of  the  deck  frequently 
called  out  the  “ steady  ” which  served  as  a direction 
to  the  man  at  the  wheel,  who  echoed  the  “ steady  ” as 
he  plied  the  spokes  of  his  helm.  The  untutored  sons 
of  the  prairie,  ignorant  of  the  meaning  of  the  words, 
took  them  to  be  sarcastic  injunctions  addressed  to 
themselves,  to  stand  up  straight  while  the  decks  were 
wobbling  forty-five  degrees  port  and  starboard  in  as 
many  seconds;  and  they  replied  with  elaborate  pro- 
fanity between  the  gulps  which  signalized  the  commo- 
tion beneath  their  waistbands. 


346 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Some  time  after  dark,  Hilton  Head  was  reached, 
and  anchor  cast,  but  the  vessel  continued  to  roll 
wildly  all  night,  making  sleep  impossible  to  the  sore 
and  weary  landsmen.  In  the  morning  the  “Winona” 
steamed  into  Beaufort,  and  the  men  disembarked, 
thanking  God  that  they  had  escaped  from  an  experi- 
ence compared  with  which  plain  soldiering  was 
heavenly  happiness. 

Beaufort  was  a beautiful  little  town,  extremely 
southernish  in  every  respect.  The  houses,  all  of 
wood,  were  low,  covering  considerable  ground,  and 
encompassed  on  all  sides  with  spacious  verandahs. 
The  fortifications ' were  garrisoned  by  Foster’s  corps, 
all  negroes,  well  clothed,  well  armed,  and  in  a high 
state  of  discipline.  Large  numbers  of  freedmen  were 
in  the  vicinity,  cultivating  abandoned  plantations. 

In  the  harbor  lay  ships,  displaying  the  flags  of 
almost  all  nations,  and  among  them,  flying  the  Ameri- 
can stars  and  stripes,  were  several  captured  blockade 
runners — Clyde-built,  long,  narrow,  dull-colored  ves- 
sels, lying  very  low  in  the  water  — evidences  of 
“ British  neutrality.” 

January  10th,  the  troops  marched  out  of  Beaufort, 
and  after  making  five  miles,  ran  against  the  enemy. 
He  was  driven  without  much  difficulty,  however,  and, 
after  penetrating  the  country  fifteen  miles,  the 
command  halted  at  Pocotaligo,  near  the  Charleston 
and  Savannah  railroad,  to  await  the  arrival  of  that 


THE  SOLDIEE  ON  HIS  SEA  - LEGS. 


347 


portion  of  the  army  which  was  marching  overland, 
or,  to  be  more  exact,  wading  through  water,  from 
Savannah.  Pocotaligo  was  an  inlet,  navigable  by 
light-draft  vessels  at  high  tide,  and  the  works  aban- 
doned by  the  enemy  were  very  complete. 

There,  a few  days  later,  large  numbers  of  recruits 
and  drafted  men  were  received  for  various  regiments. 
Many  were  substitutes,  furnished  by  drafted  men, 
receiving  bounties  ranging  from  eight  hundred  to 
two  thousand  dollars  each.  The  arrival  of  the  latter 
class  occasioned  much  feeling  among  the  old  soldiers, 
who  had  been  paid  only  the  four  hundred  dollars 
government  bounty  allowed  for  re-enlistment  as  vet- 
erans, and  had  been  cut  off  from  all  local  bounties. 

These  recruits  were  also  the  cause  of  other  compli- 
cations. The  regiments  to  which  they  were  assigned 
had  been  depleted,  by  the  casualties  of  service,  below 
their  minimum  strength,  and  these  accessions  were 
not  sufficiently  numerous  to  bring  them  up  to  the 
standard  to  admit  of  the  muster-in  of  subalterns  who 
held  commissions.  As  there  were  not  enough  of 
these  recruits  to  fill  up  all  the  companies,  it  was 
plain  that  some  must  secure  the  necessary  number, 
while  others  could  not.  So  far  as  memory  goes,  the 
officers  whose  duty  it  was  to  make  the  apportionment, 
very  properly  filled  up  the  companies  having  the 
most  worthy  and  capable  subalterns  to  be  advanced. 


848 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Every  regiment  had  its  “bob-tail”  companies,  and 
from  these  came  cries  of  partiality  and  favoritism. 

Until  January  29th,  the  troops  lay  in  fathomless 
mud,  drenched  daily  with  the  worst  rains  they  had  ever 
experienced.  The  enemy  was  immediately  in  front, 
and  the  skirmish-line  was  engaged  day  and  night. 
On  the  80th,  the  troops  broke  camp  and  set  out  in 
earnest  for  the  interior  of  South  Carolina.  The 
enemy  contested  every  foot  of  ground,  but  fortunately 
the  sun  again  shone  out,  the  roads  dried  up  some- 
what, and  the  spirits  of  the  men  rose,  so  that,  on  the 
whole,  favorable  progress  was  made. 


OLD  FRIENDS  HEARD  FROM, 


349 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


OLD  FRIENDS  HEARD  FROM. 


* OTWXTHSTANDING 
the  discomforts  of  the 
voyage  from  Savan- 
nah to  Beaufort,  the 
regiment  whose 
movements  have 
been  noted,  had 
cause  to  remember 
with  gratitude  the  officers  and  men  of  the  “ Winona,” 
who  made  every  effort  to  mitigate,  as  much  as  pos- 
sible, its  unpleasantness.  Hence,  in  recognition  of 
kind  treatment,  the  adjutant,  on  behalf  of  his  comrades 
and  himself,  addressed  the  officers  of  the  ship  a letter 
of  grateful  acknowledgment.  The  last  mail  received 
at  Pocotaligo  previous  to  the  army  taking  up  its 
march  for  the  interior,  brought  the  following  reply : 


350 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


U.  S.  S.  Winona, 

Port  Royal,  S.  C.,  Feb.  3d,  1865. 

Dear  Sir:  Your  favor  of  the  9th  ult.,  enclosing’  a card  of  thanks 
to  the  officers  of  this  vessel,  has  been  received.  In  reply  we  would  say, 
that  we  feel  gratified  to  know  that  our  endeavors  to  make  your  recent 
trip  from  Savannah  to  Beaufort  an  endurable  one  were  successful.  Our 
vessel  not  being  adapted  to  the  service  in  which  we  were  then  engaged, 
and  our  accommodations  limited,  it  was  not  in  our  power  to  offer  you 
such  quarters  as  we  would  have  wished,  nor  such  as  you  deserved.  But 
the  knowledge  that  our  efforts  were  appreciated  is  very  agreeable,  and 
we  are  happy  to  have  the  acquaintance  of  a portion  of  that  army  whose 
glorious  progress  we  have  watched  with  such  interest,  while  we  have 
been  comparatively  inactive.  Be  assured  that  we  shall  watch  your  future 
steps  with  renewed  interest;  and  may  we  be  permitted  to  hope  that  the 
“ big  guns  ” of  the  navy  may  have  a voice  in  some  of  your  future  con- 
quests. But  however  that  may  be,  the  officers  of  the  “Winona,”  and 
yourself  and  comrades,  will  have  no  dispute  as  to  precedence;  on  the 
contrary,  our  toast  at  all  times  shall  be  “ The  Army  and  Navy  forever,” 
while  war  lasts  and  in  happier  times  of  peace. 

Please  accept  for  yourself  and  your  comrades  the  kind  regards  and 
good  wishes  of  the  officers  of  this  vessel,  and  believe  me,  very  truly, 

E.  H.  Sheffield. 

Acting  Master  and  Exec.  Officer. 

Ihe  same  mail  also  brought  the  following  personal 
letter,  which  is  quoted  to  show  what  friendly  relations 
frequently  sprang  up  between  Union  soldiers  and 
Southerners.  It  was  written  by  Z.  N.  Warren,  an 
ardent  supporter  of  the  “confederacy,”  whose  sad 
history  and  unhappy  death  have  been  narrated  in  a 
preceding  chapter : 

Savannah,  Ga.,  Jan.  19th,  1865. 

My  Dear  : * * My  wife  and  self  are  truly  rejoiced  to 

learn  that  your  vessel  escaped  “ the  perils  of  the  sea.”  We  were  both 
very  anxious  on  your  account,  knowing  that  you  had  encountered  unusu- 
ally boisterous  weather.  We  sincerely  desire  that  you  may  escape  all 
perils  of  land  and  sea,  and  long  live  to  be  an  ornament  of  society,  and  a 
useful  and  honored  member  of  the  republic.  We  greatly  miss  the  com- 


OLD  FRIENDS  HEARD  FROM. 


351 


pany  of  yourself  and  Capt.  . Give  him  our  kindest  regards, 

* * My  health  is  very  poorly  indeed;  I am  suffering  greatly 

to-day,  but  try  not  to  despair.  * * 

Believe  me,  very  truly,  your  friend, 

Z.  N.  Warren. 

In  the  same  package  with  this  letter  is  one  penned 
by  a lady  residing  on  a plantation  on  Black  river,  in 
the  rear  of  Vicksburg.  It  was  just  after  the  end  of 
the  siege  that  the  fortunes  of  war  made  a .Union 
soldier  for  a time  an  occupant  of  her  house.  She  was 
a widow,  with  two  daughters,  one  of  whom  was 
receiving  her  education  in  an  Episcopal  seminary  in 
New  Jersey,  and  had  barely  reached  home  before  the 
Mississippi  was  closed  to  travel  at  the  outbreak  of  the 
war.  Three  sons  were  with  the  rebel  army  in  Vir- 
ginia. Nothing  had  been  heard  of  them  for  months, 
and  the  anxiety  of  the  poor  women  was  pitiable.  All 
the  plantation  hands  had  abandoned  the  place,  and  the 
family  was  utterly  destitute,  but  refined  and  proud. 
In  this  strait  it  was  the  privilege  of  tfie  Union  soldier 
to  relieve  their  immediate  necessities  during  his  stay. 
They  were  profuse  in  their  expressions  of  gratitude, 
and,  soon  after  the  close  of  the  war,  wrote  of  their 
efforts  to  re-establish  their  broken  fortunes,  and  the 
sad  news  that  two  of  the  three  boys  had  fallen  on 
Eastern  battle-fields. 

Friendships  formed  under  such  circumstances  were 
not  uncommon,  and  were  sometimes  marked  by  inci- 
dents as  romantic  as  ever  penned  by  novelist. 


352 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Memory  recurs  at  the  moment  to  that  same  planta- 
tion not  far  from  Vicksburg,  and  to  bright-eyed 
Mollie,  the  dear  creature,  bitter  little  rebel  that  she 
was.  How  she  delighted  to  throw  open  her  windows, 
so  that  the  soldiers  about  might  hear  her  play 
“Stonewall  Jackson’s  Way,”  and  how  loudly  and 
exultantly  her  voice  would  ring  out  in  “ The  Bonnie 
Blue  Flag,”  and  “Dixie!” 

Being  not  less  a woman,  however,  she  did  not 
repel  the  delicate  attentions  of  a young  Union  sol- 
dier; and  the  two  spent  many  happy  hours  over  the 
chess  - board  and  at  the  piano.  The  girl  was  not 
greatly  to  be  blamed  for  so  amusing  herself.  Her 
lover  was  with  Lee,  in  Virginia,  and  there  were  no 
mails  to  bring  tidings  from  him.  But  her  companion, 
being  in  constant  communication  with  a fair  girl  at 
home  in  Illinois,  was  less  excusable.  The  young 
rascal  probably  never  made  confession  to  her  of  the 
pleasant  flirtation. 

One  afternoon  Mollie  wished  to  go  outside  the 
lines  to  visit  friends.  The  young  soldier  proposed  to 
escort  her,  and  his  company  being  gladly  accepted, 
they  rode  out  on  horseback. 

At  the  picket-line,  the  soldier  gave  the  counter- 
sign, and  was  cautioned  to  be  careful  that  the  rebel 
cavalry  did  not  capture  him.  But  he  was  so  engrossed 
with  his  fair  companion  that  he  gave  little  heed  to  the 
advice. 


OLD  FIIIENDS  HEARD  FROM. 


353 


Their  destination,  two  miles  beyond,  was  soon 
reached.  The  horses  were  hitched  at  the  fence,  and 
Mollie  and  the  soldier  entered  the  house,  where  both 
were,  cordially  received. 

An  hour  later  Mollie  was  loitering  with  one  of  her 
friends  near  the  gate,  when  suddenly  she  looked  up 
the  road  and  shouted  excitedly  to  her  escort,  “O! 
here  are  our  soldiers  coming ! ” 

The  soldier  was  not  a moment  in  reaching  his 
horse.  A hurried  glance  revealed  a cloud  of  dust, 
and  in  the  wrong  direction  for  friends.  He  thought 
himself  drawn  into  a trap  by  the  fair  rebel,  and  he 
put  his  foot  into  the  stirrup,  determined  to  make  a 
desperate  ride  for  liberty.  But  before  he  could  reach 
the  saddle,  Mollie  was  by  his  side.  “ Don’t  go  with- 
out me!”  she  exclaimed. 

She  never  looked  more  bewitching  than  at  that 
moment,  and  the  soldier  could  not  distrust  the  anxiety 
for  his  safety  which  stood  revealed  in  her  tear- 
dimmed  eyes  and  quivering  lips.  To  assist  her  to  the 
saddle  required  but  an  instant,  and,  urging  the 
horses  to  their  utmost  speed,  the  two  flew  down  the 
road.  They  were  none  too  soon — the  enemy,  a score 
or  more  in  number,  were  but  a few  hundred  yards 
behind.  Faster  and  faster  flew  pursuers  and  pursued, 
the  former  gaining,  until  at  a turn  in  the  road,  the 
soldier  was  delighted  to  meet  the  advance  guard  of  a 
body  of  Union  cavalry.  A hurried  explanation  was 


33 


354 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


given;  a moment  later  a company  of  gallant  troopers 
dashed  by,  and  a rattling  volley  from  their  carbines 
gave  assurance  that  the  pursuit  was  checked. 

The  soldier  and  his  fair  companion  soon  passed 
through  the  picket  lines  in  safety;  and  to  this  day  he 
holds  her  in  grateful  remembrance  for  having  saved 
him  from  capture,  if  not  death.  Doubtless,  the  only 
reason  for  his  not  being  fired  upon  by  the  rebel 
cavalry  was  the  fluttering  of  Mollie’s  riding-skirt  at 
his  side. 

A few  weeks  later,  orders  came  for  the  troops  to 
abandon  the  line  of  Black  river,  to  engage  in  the 
attempt  against  Atlanta.  The  young  soldier  delayed 
his  departure  until  the  last  of  his  comrades  had  gone 
and  the  enemy’s  cavalry  was  in  sight,  and  then  leaped 
into  the  saddle.  At  the  bend  in  the  road  which  was 
to  shut  out  his  view  of  the  place  where  he  had  spent 
so  many  happy  hours,  he  turned  and  waved  his  hand- 
kerchief in  farewell.  The  signal  was  returned  from 
an  upper  window,  and  Union  soldier  and  Southern 
damsel  had  parted  forever ! 


THROUGH  FIRE  AND  WATER. 


355 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THROUGH  FIRE  AND  WATER. 


ETER  four  days  of 
hard  marching  and 
sharp  skirmishing, 
the  army  reached 
the  Salkehatchie,  a 
considerable  stream, 
which,  outside  its 
banks,  broadened  into  an  immense  swamp.  All 
the  bridges  having  been  destroyed,  the  enemy  had 
plainly  made  np  his  mind  that  this  route  was  im- 
practicable beyond  question,  and  so  it  would  have 
been  to  troops  led  by  a less  determined  chief  than 
Sherman.  But  his  restless  energy  and  indomitable 
resolution  were  reflected  in  his  men,  rendering  them 
superior  to  all  circumstances,  no  matter  how  disad- 
vantageous, and  their  triumph  at  the  Salkehatchie, 
although  comparatively  bloodless,  was  one  of  the  most 
conspicuous  in  their  all-conquering  career.  To  Giles 


356 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


A.  Smith’s  and  Mower’s  divisions  of  the  Seventeenth 
Corps  fell  the  severest  labor  and  the  greatest  credit. 

The  swamp  at  the  point  chosen  for  forcing  was 
perhaps  three  miles  wide.  It  was  such  as  Moore 
described : 

“Tangled  juniper,  beds  of  reeds, 

And  many  a fen  where  the  serpent  feeds, 

And  man  never  trod  before.” 

A dog  could  scarcely  make  his  way  through  the 
swamp,  much  less  a horse;  and  the  mounted  officers 
abandoned  their  animals  for  the  time  to  travel  in.  the 
same  way  as  the  soldiers  in  the  ranks. 

At  the  command,  the  troops  plunge  into  the  timber. 
So  immense  are  the  trees,  and  so  thickly  set,  that 
the  eye  can  not  reach  half  pistol  range;  and  they 
are  so  abundantly  covered  with  foliage  that  the  light 
of  day  is  shut  out.  No  matter  for  this,  however.  The 
sun  has  not  been  seen  to-day  and  a cold  drizzling 
rain  is  falling.  The  progress  of  the  men  is  slow  - 
and  laborious.  They  force  their  way  through  the 
dense  undergrowth,  tearing  their  clothing,  and  scratch- 
ing face  and  limbs.  Treacherous  vines  trip  them,  and 
they  catch  at  bush  and  tree  to  save  their  footing. 
Cypress-knees  concealed  beneath  the  water  wound 
their  feet  at  almost  every  step.  Now  the  water  grows 
deeper  and  deeper,  as  the  heart  of  the  swamp  is  ap- 
proached. It  comes  up  to  the  waist,  and  the  men  take 
off  their  cartridge-boxes  and  suspend  them  from  the 


THROUGH  FIRE  AND  WATER. 


357 


muzzles  of  their  guns,  above  their  heads*  for  they 
must  keep  their  ammunition  dry,  no  matter  what  else 
befalls.  The  water  becomes  deeper  yet.  Those  who 
have  watches,  diaries  or  money,  place  these  valuables 
within  their  hats.  Now  the  water  reaches  to  the  arm- 
pits,  and  occasionally  all  that  can  be  seen  of  a short 
man  is  his  head  sticking  out  of  the  water.  Here  and 
there  are  soldiers  sitting  upon  fallen  trees  or  stumps, 
exhausted  or  taken  with  cramps.  The  surgeon  seeks 
them  out,  and,  satisfying  himself  that  their  distress  is 
not  simulated,  he  directs  the  hospital  steward  to  serve 
to  the  sufferer  a “tot”  of  whisky  from  the  hospital 
liquor-cask,  which  at  such  times,  he  carries  strapped 
upon  his  shoulders.  The  administration  of  the  stimu- 
lant tells  how  complete  is  the  exhaustion  of  the 
patient.  A half-pint  of  the  fiery  liquid  is  swallowed 
without  affecting  brain  or  limb.  The  human  mercury 
is  almost  at  zero,  and  the  large  dose  only  avails  to 
restore  the  system  to  an  approximation  of  its  normal 
condition. 

This  incident  was  only  unusual  in  degree.  Indeed, 
there  were  days  and  days  when  the  soldier  was 
drenched  on  account  of  rains  or  swamp-wading,  and 
found  no  opportunity  to  dry  himself  save  as  the  sun 
shone  for  a few  hours,  and  dried  his  clothing  on  his 
body ; or  when  he  shivered  over  the  camp-fire  at  night, 
alternately  turning  front  and  rear  of  his  person  to 
the  blaze.  These  were  the  exposures  which  wrecked 


358 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


health  in  countless  instances,  yet  left  no  mark.  Here 
it  was  that  the  soldier  must  do  and  endure,  for  he 
'would  not  die.  He  drew  on  his  reserve  energy,  and 
to-day  he  suffers  with  diseases  and  weaknesses  which 
cause  him  to  feel  an  age,  and  a degree  of  infirmity, 
that  face  and  voice  and  gait  fail  to  reveal.  Thou- 
sands suffer  who  are  unable  to  locate  the  date  or  exact 
circumstances  which  have  caused  nature  to  claim  her 
own,  in  after  years  visiting  a severe  penalty  for  the 
violation  of  her  laws  ; and  of  such  the  pension  list  is 
necessarily  silent.  There  are  those  of  whom  the  writ- 
er knows,  whose  remarkable  experience  it  was  to  fight 
and  march  the  war  through,  from  Cairo  to  Washington; 
who  gave  to  the  cause  nearly  five  years  of  their  life, 
and  how  many  of  their  vigor  can  not  be  told ; who 
passed  through  many  actions  without  a wound;  and 
whose  pride  and  resolution  would  not  admit  of  then 
going  to  a hospital.  They  had  their  aches  and  pain$ 
but  they  braved  them  out.  It  would  be  better  to-day 
if,  in  war-times,  they  had  experienced  worse  fortune 
or  shown  less  pluck.  A wound  then — always  pre- 
mising that  it  was  not  too  severe — or  a brief  sojourn 
in  a hospital,  would,  in  all  probability,  have  afforded 
nature  a breathing-spell,  and  left  them  physically 
better  men. 

But  to  return  to  the  passage  of  the  Salkehatchie. 
After  a journey  of  more  than  three  hours,  the  troops 
emerged  from  the  swamp  and  put  foot  on  solid  ground. 


THROUGH  FIRE  AND  WATER. 


359 


The  movement  was  eminently  successful,  the  enemy 
abandoning  his  works  which  had  been  thus  turned. 

From  the  4tli  to  the  12th,  the  enemy  gave  ground 
rapidly  until  he  reached  the  Edisto  river,  behind 
which  lay  the  little  city  of  Orangeburg.  The  condi- 
tions there  were  nearly  identical  with  those  of  the 
Salkehatchie. 

The  road  leading  into  the  city  was  a narrow  cause- 
way made  of  corduroy,  straight  as  an  arrow,  built 
through  the  swamp.  At  the  farther  end  were  stout 
fortifications  mounted  with  heavy  guns.  It  was  a 
veritable  Death’s  bowling  alley.  Down  its  two-mile 
length  the  enemy  could  pitch  his  cannon-balls  at  any 
human  tenpins  that  might  be  set  up.  The  distance  to 
be  traveled  to  reach  the  battery  was  so  great  that  the 
direct  attack  would  have  involved  terrible  loss  of  life. 
This  route  being  out  of  the  question,  Giles  A.  Smith’s 
division  was  designated  to  force  a passage  of  the 
swamp  below  the  works,  and  near  them,  while  Mower’s 
division  made  an  effort  still  farther  down  the  stream. 

As  soon  as  the  head  of  Smith’s  column  appeared  at 
the  foot  of  the  causeway,  the  enemy  commenced  a 
warm  cannonading.  The  troops  were  massed  in  the 
shelter  of  the  heavy  timber  at  the  side  of  the  road, 
and  out  of  view  of  the  enemy,  and  when  all  was 
ready  they  rushed  helter-skelter  to  the  same  kind 
of  shelter  on  the  other  side.  Then  they  deployed 
and  waded  through  the  swamp,  in  the  same  manner 


360 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


as  at  the  Salkehatchie,  until  they  came  to  the  Edisto 
proper,  which  was  exceedingly  deep  and  narrow,  and 
ran  with  a rapid  current.  This  was  bridged  by  felling 
large  trees,  and  oyer  these  the  men  scrambled  to  the 
farther  side,  the  enemy  giving  way  before  a sharp  mus- 
ketry fire.  The  first  regiment  across,  on  this  part  of 
the  line,  was  the  32d  Illinois,  led  by  Lieutenant-Colo- 
nel Rider.  The  second  in  command  was  Major  Smith 
Townshend,  a gallant  officer  and  most  genial  and  com- 
panionable comrade.  He  had  been  a private  in  the 
1st  Kansas,  at  Wilson’s  Creek,  where  Lyon  fell.  There 
he  was  wounded,  and  on  recovering  was  commissioned 
as  a lieutenant  in  this  regiment,  rising  through  the 
various  grades  to  that  of  major.  After  the  war  he 
became  a clerk  in  the  War  Department,  studied  medi- 
cine in  his  leisure  hours,  and  in  a few  years  entered 
upon  practice  in  Washington  City.  Afterward  he  was 
appointed  Health  Officer  of  the  District  of  Columbia, 
a position  he  yet  fills.  He  was  the  first  physician  to 
reach  the  side  of  President  Garfield  after  Guiteau’s 
murderous  assault,  and  administered  the  first  treat- 
ment. 

Returning  to  Orangeburg  : As  soon  as  the  troops 
emerged  from  • the  timber  into  the  open  ground,  the 
enemy,  finding  his  works  turned,  abandoned  them  pre- 
cipitately. The  skirmish  line  was  less  than  a quarter- 
mile  from  the  railroad  when  the  last  train  ran  out, 
loaded  with  frightened  passengers.  A number  of 


THROUGH  FIRE  AND  WATER. 


361 


shots  were  discharged  at  it,  but  without  effect,  so  far 
as  was  ever  heard. 

When  the  troops  entered  the  city,  they  found  the 
business  portion  of  it  in  flames,  the  effect  of  the 
enemy’s  suicidal  folly  in  setting  fire  to  large  quanti- 
ties of  cotton  piled  in  the  streets.  W.  Gilmore  Simms, 
the  famous  Southern  author,  had  his  home  at  this 
place.  Whether  his  premises  were  destroyed  or  not, 
the  author  does  not  know;  but  many  books  from  his 
library,  bearing  his  autograph,  found  their  way  into 
camp,  and  were  carried  away  by  the  men  as  me- 
mentoes. 

The  pursuit  of  the  enemy  continued  during  the 
13th  and  14th,  the  federal  advance  constantly  skir- 
mishing with  his  rear  guard.  The  march  on  these  two 
days  was  particularly  uncomfortable,  and  at  times  dan- 
gerous. The  route  lay  along  a narrow  country  road, 
through  an  immense  pine  forest.  The  trees  had  been 
tapped  for  turpentine,  and  the  resin  coated  them 
thickly  where  they  had  been  denuded  of  their  bark, 
ten  to  twenty  feet  upward.  A fire  was  started,  perhaps 
accidentally,  perhaps  intentionally,  by  the  enemy,  and 
the  entire  forest  was  ablaze.  The  thick,  resinous  smoke 
rose  in  dense  clouds,  blinding  the  sight  and  choking 
the  lungs,  while  the  fierce  heat  blistered  faces  and 
scorched  clothing.  The  horses  of  the  wagon  and 
ammunition  trains  and  artillery  were  so  frightened 
that  it  was  a difficult  task  to  coax  or  force  them 


362 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


through  the  roaring  flames,  which  raged  on  either 
side.  Frequently  a burning  tree  fell  across  the  road, 
halting  the  column  until  it  could  be  cut  up  and  the 
pieces  dragged  away.  The  sticky,  pitchy,  black  vapors 
soon  changed  the  complexions  of  the  men,  and  an  Illi- 
nois mother  might  have  come  into  camp  and,  taking 
her  own  son  for  a pure-blooded  negro,  have  inquired 
of  him  the  whereabouts  of  the  white  troops.  Worse 
yet,  no  soap  was  to  be  had,  and  it  was  many  a long 
day  before  the  men  regained  their  normal  hue  of 
countenance. 


CAPTURE  OF  COLUMBIA. 


365 


CHAPTEB  XXXVIII. 

CAPTURE  OF  COLUMBIA. 


EBEUARY 
15th,  the  Seven- 
teenth Corps  made 
a march  of  four- 
teen miles,  and  the 
} next  day  twelve,  halt- 
ing on  the  west  bank  of 
the  Congaree  river,  just 
below  the  confluence  of 
Saluda  and  Broad  rivers. 
On  the  opposite  side, 
on  ground  gently  slop- 
ing to  the  river,  lay  Col- 
umbia, its  wide  streets,  wealth  of  ornamental  trees, 
and  handsome  buildings,  making  a picture  charming 
to  the  eye.  The  imposing  walls  of  the  new  capitol, 
yet  unfinished,  rose  in  massive  beauty  ; the  white 
marble  of  column  and  cornice  — each  stone  was  said 
to  have  cost  a round  thousand  dollars  — glittering  in 
the  sunlight  like  immense  gems.  Near  this  magnifi- 


366 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


cent  edifice  stood  its  less  conspicuous  neighbor,  the 
old  capitol,  dingy  and  forbidding. 

Until  the  6th  it  was  not  known  to  the  troops  that 
the  column  would  reach  Columbia  at  all,  the  direction 
appearing  to  be  toward  Augusta.  But  on  that  date, 
when  Midway  was  passed,  it  was  discerned  that 
Columbia  lay  in  the  line  of  march,  and  the  fact  was 
regarded  by  the  army  with  peculiar  interest.  All 
recognized  that  city  as  being  of  a verity  “ the  hot-bed 
of  the  Rebellion,”  the  birthplace  of  nullification,  out 
of  which  came  secession  as  a legitimate  fruit  ; and 
they  looked  upon  its  occupation  as  a triumph  even 
more  significant  than  the  capture  of  Richmond  itself. 

The  32d  Illinois  Regiment  led  the  advance  that 
day.  As  this  command  reached  the  edge  of  the 
almost  perpendicular  bank  overlooking  the  river,  the 
adjutant  turned  out  to  allow  the  column  to  change  its 
direction,  and  form  a color-line  parallel  with  the 
stream.  He  was  mounted  on  a fine  horse,  well  nigh 
milk  white,  which  his  faithful  “ bummer  ” had 
acquired  some  days  before.  A water-mill  on  the 
opposite  shore,  and  the  bushes  which  fringed  the 
river  near  it,  proved  to  be  full  of  the  enemy’s  rifle- 
men, who  found  an  unusually  attractive  mark  in  the 
white  horse,  and  opened  a sharp  fire,  which  moved  the 
troops,  in  filing  past,  to  exhort  the  rider  to  send  his 

“ white  horse  to  the  rear.”  Without  doubt  he 

desired  very  much  to  comply  with  the  requests  so 


CAPTURE  OF  COLUMBIA. 


367 


earnestly  expressed,  but  he  had  a duty  to  perform,  and 
honor  required  that  he  should  not  leave  his  post  until 
it  was  completed.  However,  he  “ sighted  ” his  color- 
line in  much  less  time  than  usual,  and  sent  the  danger- 
inviting  animal  to  the  rear,  but  not  before  three  men 
in  his  vicinity  had  been  wounded  by  the  fire  which  he 
had  provoked.  He  never  rode  such  an  animal  again  ; 
the  ordinary  war-risk  was  hazardous  enough,  without 
offering  any  special  inducements  to  the  enemy. 

Attracted  by  the  firing,  a section  of  Clayton’s  First 
Minnesota  Battery  of  Kodman  guns  was  brought  up, 
and  a few  shots  knocked  the  water-wheel  of  the  mill 
to  pieces,  and  sent  timbers  flying  so  lively  that  the 
riflemen  scampered  away  like  rats  from  a burning 
barn.  About  the  same  time  a battery  of  Parrott  guns 
threw  a few  shells  into  the  city,  dispersing  a crowd  of 
people  plundering  the  rebel  commissariat. 

It  was  while  these  events  were  transpiring  that 
General  Sherman  rode  up,  and,  after  examining  the 
city  through  his  glass,  remarked  to  General  Belknap, 
who  commanded  the  brigade  in  line  at  this  point,  that 
he  “would  appreciate  the  men  who  first  made  a lodg- 
ment in  Columbia.”  General  Sherman  then  rode  away, 
and  General  Belknap  set  his  wits  to  work  to  take 
advantage  of  the  hint  his  superior  had  dropped. 

That  night,  the  Fifteenth  Corps  passed  to  the  left 
of  the  Seventeenth,  under  orders  to  effect  a crossing  of 


8G8 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Broad  river,  three  miles  above,  and  to  enter  the  city 
from  the  north. 

While  this  movement  was  in  progress,  General  Bel- 
knap dispatched  a party  to  make  search  for  a boat, 
and  Captain  H.  C.  McArthur,  of  his  staff,  was  so  for- 
tunate as  to  find  a leaky  old  scow.  He  had  been  a 
carpenter,  and,  assisted  by  several  soldiers,  by  dint  of 
hard  work  all  night,  succeeded  in  so  repairing  the 
craft  as  to  make  it  tolerably  seaworthy. 

About  9 o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  17th,  the 
frail  bark  was  successfully  launched,  and  a party  of 
thirty  men,  belonging  to  the  13th  Iowa  Regiment,  vol- 
unteered to  cross  over.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Kennedy 
was  in  command,  and  he  was  accompanied  by  Captain 
McArthur  and  Lieutenant  Goodell,  of  General  Bel- 
knap’s staff.  A number  of  natives  who  stood  about  in 
open-mouthed  wonder,  warned  the  men  against  the 
dangers  of  the  rocky  channel  and  swift  current,  and 
some  of  the  soldiers  declined  to  take  the  risk.  Twenty- 
one,  however,  and  the  officers  named,  embarked  and 
essayed  the  passage  of  the  stream.  It  was  a desper- 
ate undertaking;  the  current  of  the  Congaree  was 
very  swift,  and  the  channel  was  broken  by  dangerous 
rapids  which  would  have  deterred  less  determined 
spirits.  But  energy  and  courage  were  strong  in  these 
gallant  men?  and,  after  several  narrow  escapes  from 
wreck  on  the  rocks,  they  landed  in  safety  on  the 
Columbia  side.  Ascending  the  slope  to  the  town  on  a 


CAPTURE  OF  COLUMBIA. 


869 


double-quick,  at  a distance  of  a couple  of  squares  from 
the  river,  the  party  intercepted  a rebel  officer  hurrying 
off  in  a buggy.  The  officers  and  the  color-bearer  took 
possession  of  the  vehicle,  and  drove  rapidly  toward  the 
capitol  buildings,  directing  the  squad  to  follow  as  fast 
as  possible.  When  within  a few  hundred  yards  of 
their  destination,  the  officers  in  the  buggy  were  fired 
upon  by  the  retreating  rebel  cavalry,  but  without 
effect.  Seizing  the  only  gun  in  the  party,  McArthur 
jumped  out  and  fired  at  the  enemy,  unhorsing  one  of 
their  number.  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  Remainder 
of  his  men,  Kennedy  went  to  the  capitol  buildings, 
and  displayed  the  national  flag  from  the  old  State 
house,  and  his  regimental  banner  from  the  new  one. 
From  the  dome  of  the  old  building  could  be  seen  the 
skirmishers  of  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  nearly  a mile 
away. 

About  three-quarters  of  an  hour  later,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Kennedy  and  Captain  McArthur  were  stand- 
ing in  the  rotunda  of  the  old  State  house,  when  an 
officer  with  a first-lieutenant’s  strap  upon  his  shoulder, 
and  a flag  in  his  hands,  rushed  in,  and  with  an 
almost  breathless  voice  asked,  “ Which  is  the  way  out 
to  the  dome  ? ” 

“ What  do  you  want  ? ” inquired  McArthur. 

“ I want  to  put  this  flag  out  ! ” 

“Well,”  said  McArthur,  “you’re  just  too  late  by 


370 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


three-quarters  of  an  hour,  and  we’ve  had  our  hags  on 
both  buildings  for  that  time  ! ” 

“ Who  in are  you  ? ” 

“ From  General  Belknap’s  brigade  of  the  Seven- 
teenth Corps  ! ” 

The  officer  gave  vent  to  an  expressive  but  impolite 
ejaculation,  and  in  response  to  a question  addressed  to 
him,  said  that  he  was  from  the  9th  Iowa,  of  Colonel 
Stone’s  brigade,  Fifteenth  Corps. 

Shortly  afterward,  Kennedy’s  color -bearer  reported 
that  his  national  hag  had  been  stolen  from  the  dome. 
It  was  not  recovered  until  the  army  reached  Cheraw, 
when  it  was  returned  by  a member  of  the  30th  Iowa, 
Colonel  Stone’s  brigade. 

Immediately  after  Lieutenant  - Colonel  Kennedy’s 
party  had  crossed  the  river,  a detachment  of  the  32d 
Illinois  Regiment,  also  from  General  Belknap’s  bri- 
gade, made  a crossing,  and  placed  their  colors  upon 
the  city  hall. 

While  there  is  no  question  of  the  first  occupation 
of  Columbia  by  General  Belknap’s  troops  (Third 
Brigade,  Fourth  Division,  Seventeenth  Corps),  the 
truth  of  history  demands  the  statement  that  the  for- 
mal surrender  of  the  city  was  made  to  the  Fifteenth 
Corps. 

At  dawn  on  the  morning  of  that  day,  Colonel 
Stone’s  brigade  of  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  threw  pon- 
toons across  the  river  above  Columbia,  working  under 


CAPTURE  OF  COLUMBIA. 


371 


a heavy  fire.  Five  companies  of  the  30th  Iowa  Regi- 
ment,- under  command  of  Major  Cramer,  passed  over, 
and  as  soon  as  a sufficient  supporting  force  had 
crossed  behind  them,  advanced  and  made  a charge 
upon  the  enemy,  capturing  thirty  prisoners,  in  the 
outskirts  of  the  city.  Major  Cramer’s  command  then 
moved  forward  on  the  main  road  leading  to  the  city, 
and  soon  encountered  a carriage  bearing  a white  flag, 
driving  towards  them.  Major  Cramer  rode  forward 
and  hailed  the  occupants,  one  of  whom  proved  to  be 
the  mayor  of  Columbia.  A surrender  was  demanded, 
which  was  promptly  made.  Colonel  Stone,  com- 
manding the  brigade,  afterward  rode  up,  and  to  him 
the  mayor  made  a more  formal  surrender.  Colonel 
Stone  and  Major  Cramer  then  took  seats  in  the  mayor’s 
carriage,  and  in  company  with  him  drove  into  the  city. 

The  part  taken  by  the  13th  Iowa  Regiment  was 
suitably  recognized  by  General  Giles  A.  Smith,  the 
division  commander,  who  wrote  the  following  letter, 
the  original  of  which  is  before  the  writer  of  this 
narrative : 

Headquarters,  4th  Division,  17th  A.  C., 

Near  Columbia,  S.  C.,  Feb.  17,  1865. 

Brig.  Gen.  IV.  JV.  Belknap , Commanding  3rd  Brigade  : 

Sir  : Allow  me  to  congratulate  you,  and  through  you  Lieutenant-Col- 
onel Kennedy,  13th  Iowa  Veteran  Volunteers,  and  the  men  under  his 
command,  for  first  entering  the  city  of  Columbia  on  the  morning  of 
Friday,  February  17th,  and  being  the  first  to  plant  his  colors  on  the 
capitol  of  South  Carolina. 

While  the  army  was  laying  pontoon  bridges  across  Saluda  and  Broad 
rivers,  three  miles  above  the  city,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Kennedy,  under 


372 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


your  direction,  fitted  up  an  old  worn  out  flat-boat,  capable  of  carrying 
about  twenty  men,  and  accompanied  by  Lieutenants  H.  C.  McArthur 
and  W.  H.  Goodell,  of  your  staff,  crossed  the  river  in  front  of  the  city, 
and  boldly  advanced  through  its  streets,  sending  back  the  boat,  with 
another  procured  on  the  opposite  side,  for  more  troops,  and  on  their 
arrival,  with  seventy-five  men  in  all,  drove  a portion  of  Wheeler’s  cav- 
alry from  the  town,  and  at  11.30  a.  m.  planted  his  colors,  one  upon  the 
old  and  the  other  upon  the  new  capitol. 

The  swift  current  of  the  Congaree  River,  and  its  rocky  channel, 
rendered  his  crossing  both  difficult  and  dangerous  ; and  the  presence  of 
the  enemy,  but  in  what  force  unknown,  rendered  the  undertaking  still 
more  hazardous.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Kennedy  and  his  regiment  are 
entitled  to  great  credit  for  its  successful  accomplishment. 

Giles  A.  Smith, 

Bvt.  Major-General  Commanding. 

General  Sherman,  however,  had  forgotten  his  re- 
mark that  he  “ would  appreciate  the  men  who  first 
made  a lodgment  in  Columbia.”  His  report  acknow- 
ledged the  formal  surrender  of  the  city  to  Colonel 
Stone,  and  only  incidentally  stated,  that  “ about  the 
same  time  a small  party  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps 
crossed  the  Congaree  in  a skiff  and  entered  Columbia 
from  a point  immediately  west.” 

A pleasant  incident  marked  the  occupation  of  Co- 
lumbia. Among  the  prisoners  there  liberated  was 
Lieutenant  Byers,  of  the  5th  Iowa  Regiment,  who 
while  in  prison  wrote  the  following,  one  of  the  mosl 
stirring  lyrics  of  the  war  : 

SHERMAN’S  MARCH  TO  THE  SEA. 

Our  camp-fires  shone  bright  on  the  mountain 
That  frowned  on  the  river  below, 

As  we  stood  by  our  guns  in  the  morning, 

And  eagerly  watched  for  the  foe  ; 


CAPTURE  OF  COLUMBIA. 


373 


When  a rider  came  out  of  the  darkness 
That  hung  over  mountain  and  tree, 

And  shouted,  “ Boys,  up  and  be  ready  ! 

For  Sherman  will  march  to  the  sea." 

Chorus. — Then  sang  we  a song  of  our  chieftain, 

That  echoed  o’er  river  and  lea  ; 

And  the  stars  in  our  banner  shone  brighter 
When  Sherman  marched  down  to  the  sea. 

Then  cheer  upon  cheer  for  bold  Sherman 
Went  up  from  each  valley  and  glen, 

And  the  bugles  re-echoed  the  music 

That  came  from  the  lips  of  the  men. 

For  we  knew  that  the  stars  in  our  banner 
More  bright  in  their  splendor  would  be, 
And-that  blessings  from  Northland  would  greet  us, 
When  Sherman  marched  down  to  the  sea. 

Chorus. — Then  sang  we  a song,  etc. 

Then  forward,  boys  ! forward  to  battle  ! 

We  marched  on  our  wearisome  way, 

And  stormed  the  wild  hills  of  Resaca— 

God  bless  those  who  fell  on  that  day  ! 

Then  Kenesaw  proud  in  its  glory, 

Frowned  down  on  the  flag  of  the  free  ; 

But  the  East  and  the  West  bore  our  standard, 

And  Sherman  marched  down  to  the  sea. 

Chorus. — Then  sang  we  a song,  etc. 

Still  onward  we  pressed,  till  our  banners 
Swept  out  from  Atlanta’s  grim  walls 
And  the  blood  of  the  patriot  dampened 
The  soil  where  the  traitor  flag  falls  ; 

But  we  paused  not  to  weep  for  the  fallen, 

Who  slept  by  each  river  and  tree, 

Yet  we  twined  them  a wreath  of  the  laurel, 

As  Sherman  marched  down  to  the  sea. 

Chorus. — Then  sang  we  a song,  etc. 

Oh  proud  was  our  army  that  morning, 

That  stood  where  the  pine  darkly  towers, 


374 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


When  Sherman  said,  “ Boys,  you  are  weary, 
But  to-day  fair  Savannah  is  ours  ! ” 

Then  sang  we  a song  of  our  chieftain, 

That  echoed  o’er  river  and  lea, 

And  the  stars  in  our  banner  shone  brighter 
When  Sherman  camped  down  by  the  sea 

Chorus, — Then  sang  we  a song,  etc. 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


375 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


ANY  accounts  have  been  writ- 
ten about  the  destruction 
of  Columbia,  notably  that 
from  the  pen  of  the  dis- 
tinguished Southern  author, 
William  Gilmore  Simms.  This, 
in  common  with  others,  is 
founded  upon  information  ac- 
quired at  second  - nand,  and  is 
wide  oe  the  truth  in  many  im- 
portant particulars.  The  writer  was 
1 with  the  earliest  troops  in  the  city;  he  saw  the 
beginning  and  remained  until  the  end.  In  certain 
particulars  the  narrative  is  not  entirely  creditable  to 
some  of  the  Union  troops;  but,  at  the  same  time,  it 
will  be  shown  that  much  undeserved  blame  has  been 
bestowed  upon  them. 

As  stated  in  a preceding  chapter,  Columbia  was 

first  occupied  by  a company  from  the  13th  Iowa 


376 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Regiment  of  General  Belknap’s  brigade,  Seventeenth 
Corps.  This  detachment  planted  its  flag  upon  the 
capitol  buildings. 

Immediately  upon  that  command  reaching  the 
Columbia  side  of  the  river,  Adjutant  Hedley,  of  the 
32d  Illinois  Regiment,  who  was  in  conversation  with 
General  Belknap  at  the  moment,  asked  permission  to 
take  a company  over.  The  request  was  readily 
granted,  and  the  Adjutant  sent  an  orderly  for  the 
color  company  of  his  own  regiment.  This  com- 
mand, headed  by  Captain  Tip  Richardson,  responded 
promptly,  and  double-quicked  to  the  river.  The 
men  embarked  in  the  rickety  old  scow  which  was 
used  .by  the  13th  Iowa  detachment,  and  had  been 
brought  back  by  some  negroes.  To  pole  it  across 
the  stream  was  a task  of  great  difficulty,  and  no 
little  danger,  the  current  being  very  swift,  and  broken 
into  rapids  which  threatened  every  moment  to  wreck 
the  craft  upon  the  rocks.  On  reaching  the  Columbia 
shore  the  men  scrambled  out  and  set  off  up  the  slope 
toward  the  city  at  the  top  of  their  speed ; but  they  had 
not  gone  far  when  they  were  met  by  several  negroes 
carrying  buckets  full  of  whisky,  which  they  offered 
with  great  cordiality.  The  troops,  however,  had  more 
pressing  business  on  hand  at  the  moment,  and  thrust- 
ing the  hospitable  blacks  aside,  started  for  the  city 
hall  at  rapid  pace.  On  reaching  the  building,  the 
color -guard  ascended  to  the  tower  and  displayed  its 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


377 


colors.  Meanwhile  Adjutant  Hedley  and  Captain 
Richardson  halted  in  the  mayor’s  office,  on  a lower 
floor,  and  entered  into  conversation  with  several  citi- 
zens, one  or  more  of  whom  represented  themselves  to 
be  members  of  the  city  council.  These  gentlemen 
were  in  great  distress,  fearing  that  the  city  would  be 
utterly  destroyed,  and  called  attention  to  a large  quan- 
tity of  baled  cotton  in  flames  in  the  main  business 
street,  near  the  city  building;  also,  to  the  fact  that 
some  of  the  business  houses  were  already  being  pil- 
laged. They  said  that  the  mayor  had  gone  out  to 
meet  General  Sherman  and  surrender  the  city,  but  they 
feared  it  would  be  too  late  to  save  it  from  destruc- 
tion. They  were  assured  that  a force  adequate  to 
preserve  order  and  protect  property,  would  soon  enter, 
and  were  advised  to  hold  their  fire  engines  in  readi- 
ness  to  fight  the  flames  in  case  of  necessity.  The 
suggestion  was  acted  upon,  and  an  engine  was  run  out 
upon  the  pavement  fiom  the  engine-room  on  the  first 
floor,  in  readiness  for  action. 

It  is  here  to  be  noted  that  this  detachment  of  the 
32d  Illinois  were  the  first  federal  soldiers  in  that  part 
of  the  city,  the  company  from  the  13th  Iowa  having 
gone  to  the  capitol  building.  When  the  former 
entered  the  place,  as  before  stated,  the  cotton  piles  in 
the  street  were  in  flames,  and  negroes,  in  that  part 
of  the  city,  as  well  as  some  white  citizens,  asserted 
that  Wade  Hampton’s  rebel  cavalry  had  fired  them  on 


378 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


retreating.  There  was  at  the  same  time  some  pil- 
laging going  on,  the  depredations  being  committed  by 
negroes  belonging  in  the  place,  and  white  men  jp 
civilian’s  dress,  or  “butternut”  jeans  ; some  or  ihe 
latter  were  federal  prisoners,  confined  in  public  build, 
ings,  who  had  been  released  by  the  negroes  while  th- 
enemy  was  vacating  and  the  federals  entering.  As  to 
the  pillaging,  it  will  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  32d 
Illinois  detachment  was  met  at  the  river’s  edge  by 
negroes  carrying  liouor  by  the  bucket-full.  These 
negroes,  and  after  them  some  of  the  prisoners  whom 
ihev  had  released,  evidently  began  the  depredations. 

While  the  officers  named  were  yet  in  conversation 
with  the  citizens  in  the  mayor’s  office,  a soldier  from 
the  13tli  Iowa  Regiment,  occupying  the  capitol  build- 
ing, entered  the  room  and  said  that  the  colors  of  his 
regiment  had  been  stolen,  presumably  by  troops 
who  had  more  recently  entered  the  city.  Hedley 
and  Richardson  at  once  ascended  to  the  tower  to 
see  whether  they  had  suffered  like  misfortune,  but 
fortunately  their  colors  were  still  in  place,  and  in 
custody  of  the  color-guard.  As  a precaution  against 
loss,  and  to  ensure  the  presence  of  the  color-guard, 
they  fastened  with  a bolt,  on  the  under  side,  the 
trap-door  leading  into  the  tower.  Then,  descending 
to  the  mayor’s  office,  they  noticed  that  the  head  of  the 
Fifteenth  Corps  had  stacked  arms  in  front  of  the 
building  and  established  a provost-guard. 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


379 


Shortly  afterward  an  officer  of  the  provost-guard 
made  complaint  of  the  men  in  the  tower  firing  wildly 
up  the  street,  and,  upon  investigation,  it  was  found 
that  some  of  the  color-guard,  finding  themselves 
locked  up  in  the  manner  described,  and  not  relishing 
the  idea  of  losing  their  share  of  the  liquor  that  was 
being  consumed  upon  the  street,  had  cut  the  bell -rope 
and  let  it  down  upon  the  outside  of  the  building,  with 
the  request  that  a jug  of  whisky  be  sent  up.  The 
liquor  was  accordingly  supplied  by  some  sympathetic 
comrades,  and  one  of  the  soldiers  became  so  excited 
by  frequent  potations  that  he  evidently  imagined  him- 
self to  be  a beleaguered  garrison  resisting  an  attack. 
Fortunately,  his  aim  was  wild,  and  no  one  was  injured 
by  his  reckless  firing.  The  color-guard  was  at  once 
relieved,  and,  with  the  remainder  of  the  company, 
directed  to  rejoin  the  regiment.  Before  leaving  the 
building  the  party  took  two  flags  from  the  mayor’s 
office  — one,  the  rebel  “stars  and  bars,”  made  of 
some  coarse  woolen  stuff,  now  in  the  possession  of 
Adjutant  Hedley;  the  other,  a handsome  silk  state 
flag.  Captain  Richardson  tendered  the  latter  to 
General  Belknap,  who  directed  him  to  keep  it,  which 
he  does  to  this  day. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  Fifteenth 
Corps  and  the  establishing  of  a provost-guard,  not  a 
building  had  been  fired,  and  reasonably  good  order 
prevailed,  considering  the  circumstances.  Very  many 


880 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


men,  some  soldiers,  but  mostly  negroes  and  escaped 
prisoners,  were  somewhat  intoxicated,  and  did  some 
pillaging,  mainly  in  liquor  houses  and  a military  fur- 
nishing store.  These  depredations  were  soon  stopped 
by  the  provost-guard. 

Shortly  afterward,  the  jail  building  just  in  rear  of 
the  city  hall  was  fired,  but  the  flames  were  soon  sup- 
pressed. This  seems  to  have  been  the  first  fire  alarm. 
Simms,  the  Southern  historian,  does  not  charge  this 
deed  upon  the  troops,  but  upon  the  escaped  prisoners 
before  mentioned. 

Somewhat  later,  General  Sherman  rode  into  the 
city.  It  was  a sight  for  a painter,  the  smile  which 
overspread  his  features  as  his  eyes  fell  upon  one  of 
his  “bummers,”  who  was  just  crossing  the  street  in 
front  of  his  horse’s  head.  The  fellow  was  far  gone  in 
liquor,  his  gait  being  wonderfully  irregular.  He  wore 
a handsome  silk  dressing-gown  reaching  nearly  to  his 
feet,  and  outside  of  it  were  buckled  his  accoutrements. 
He  carried  his  musket  at  a loose  “shoulder  shift.” 
In  place  of  his  military  head-gear,  he  wore  a shiny 
“ plug  ” hat,  tilted  well  back,  and  around  his  neck 
were  strung  a number  of  epaulettes,  evidently  part  of 
the  stock  of  some  military  furnishing  store.  A mo- 
ment after,  he  was  in  the  clutches  of  the  provost- 
guard. 

Somewhat  later  in  the  day,  a jolly  party  met  in  the 
old  senate  chamber,  where,  thirty-three  years  before, 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


881 


the  "legislature  of  South  Carolina  proclaimed  its  hos- 
tility to  the  federal  union.  A mock  senate  was  organ- 
ized, and  a vote  of  censure  was  passed  against  John  C. 
Calhoun,  the  great  nullificationist,  whose  states’  rights 
doctrines  had  found  their  logical  sequence  in  the 
existing  wicked  and  unhappy  "rebellion.  His  marble 
bust,  a conspicuous  ornament  of  the  hall,  was  made  the 
target  for  inkstands  and  spittoons.  The  secession 
ordinance  was  repealed,  “John  Brown”  was  then 
sung  with  great  enthusiasm,  and  the  “senate”  ad- 
journed to  re-assemble  at  Raleigh,  North  Carolina. 

The  magnificent  government  arsenal  was  a place  of 
great  interest.  On  the  grounds,  mounted  upon  pedes- 
tals, were  several  fifteen-inch  shells,  trophies  of  the 
war,  presented  to  the  state  by  General  Beauregard. 
One  bore  the  inscription:  “This  shell  was  thrown  into 
Fort  Sumter  by  the  Abolition  Fleet.”  Another,  “ This 
shell  was  fired  into  Charleston  by  the  Abolition  Bat- 
teries.” The  use  of  the  word  “abolition”  bespeaks 
the  venom  of  the  traitor  who  presented  the  relics,  and 
his  determination  to  recognise  in  no  manner  whatever 
the  government  he  so  bitterly  hated.  In  the  arsenal 
grounds  were  also  some  famous  old  pieces  of  artillery, 
several  being  revolutionary  war  relics  bearing  the 
legend,  “ Georgius  Rex,  1770,”  surrendered  by  Corn- 
wallis at  Yorktown.  Also  a fine  Blakeley  gun,  made 
in  England,  bearing  a brass  plate  with  an  inscription 
to  th8  e&ect  that  the  piece  was  “Presented  to  the 


382 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Sovereign  State  of  South  Carolina  by  one  of  her  sons 
residing  abroad.”  This  fine  specimen  of  ordnance  is 
now  in  the  gun-yard  at  the  Bock  Island  Arsenal. 
Inside  the  Arsenal  buildings  were  many  new  Enfield 
rifles  from  English  workshops,  evidences  of  that 
British  “ neutrality  ” of  which  so  much  was  heard  in 
those  days.  On  leaving  the  building,  the  writer 
brought  away  with  him  as  mementoes  a pair  of  ele- 
gant spurs,  which  he  yet  retains  ; and  a set  of  “ Har- 
dee’s Tactics,  Compiled  for  the  Use  of  the  Confederate 
States  Army.”  They  were  in  three  volumes,  and 
were  printed  on  paper  not  much  lighter  in  hue  or 
finer  in  texture  than  ordinary  brown  wrapping  paper. 
This  valuable  relic  he  had  the  great  pleasure  of  pre- 
senting in  person  to  General  Bobert  Anderson,  the 
hero  of  Fort  Sumter,  some  months  later.  A portrait 
of  the  General,  and  an  autograph  acknowledgment  of 
the  gift,  were  given  in  return,  and  are  among  the  most 
highly  prized  of  the  owner’s  war  relics. 

The  visit  to  the  capitol  and  arsenal  occupied  the 
afternoon  almost  until  evening,  and  up  to  the  late 
hour  of  departure  from  the  latter  building,  reasonably 
good  order  prevailed  in  the  city.  There  was  some 
drunkenness,  and  at  times  a little  pillaging,  but  the 
provost-guards  managed  to  keep  down  any  general 
tumult,  and  prevented  destruction  of  property. 

Towards  dusk  the  writer  was  one  of  a number  of 
soldiers  who  repaired  to  the  principal  hotel,  the  name 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


385 


of  which  is  forgotten,  and  called  for  supper.  Some 
federal  officers  were  already  seated  when  the  party 
entered  the  dining  room.  The  servants  were  intoler- 
ably slow,  and  when,  after  much  delay,  they  brought 
in  the  meal,  it  was  found  to  consist  of  fried  side-meat, 
corn-bread  and  rye  “coffee.”  Before  this  food  was 
dispatched,  the  alarm  of  fire  was  raised,  and  it  was 
discovered  that  the  hotel  was  in  flames.  The  proprie- 
tor, servants  and  guests,  departed  hastily,  neither 
waiting  to  render  nor  pay  a bill.  How  this  fire 
originated  has  never  been  stated. 

Many  of  the  business  houses  on  Main  Street  were 
now  in  flames,  and  the  fire  was  spreading  rapidly. 
There  had  been  a high  wind  for  a couple  of  hours,  and 
it  was  now  blowing  a hurricane,  carrying  to  all  direc- 
tions flakes  of  burning  cotton  from  the  huge  piles  of 
blazing  bales  in  the  street.  As  soon  as  possible,  large 
details  of  troops  engaged  in  an  attempt  to  stay  the 
tide  of  destruction,  making  almost  superhuman  efforts, 
but  their  task  was  a hopeless  one.  They  might  as  well 
have  attempted  to  stop  a fire  in  a powder  magazine. 
The  very  elements  had  conspired  for  the  destruction 
of  the  city;  and  human  means  were  futile.  The  fire 
apparatus  was  old  and  wornout.  One  rickety  engine 
had  been  wrecked,  and  the  hose  chopped  to  pieces  by 
drunken  negroes  and  escaped  prisoners. 

The  street  was  soon  a seething  mass  of  flame  on 
both  sides,  and  from  end  to  end.  Then  the  real  work 


25 


386 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


of  pillage  began.  Some,  wild  with  drink,  and  others, 
sober  enough,  who  conceived  that  property  abandoned 
by  its  owners  to  destruction  was  flotsam  and  jetsam, 
belonging  to  whomsoever  might  have  courage  to  res- 
cue it,  entered  the  burning  buildings  and  took  what 
suited  their  fancy. 

The  attempt  to  save  the  city  was  abandoned,  and 
the  soldier-firemen  and  the  provost-guards  exerted 
themselves  to  the  saving  of  human  life.  There  were 
many  so  intoxicated  as  to  be  in  danger  from  the  fall- 
ing walls,  and  in  some  instances  it  was  necessary  to 
carry  them  out  of  harnfls  way.  Notwithstanding  all 
this  effort,  some  dives  were  lost. 

Meanwhile,  there  were  those  who  were  applying 
the  torch  elsewhere  in  the  city.  A half -block  of  frame 
shanties  of  the  most  disreputable  character  were  fired 
in  malicious  mischief.  A similar  fate  befell  the  fine 
residence  of  W ade  Hampton,  who  commanded  the 
lately  retreated  rebel  cavalry;  also  that  of  Mr.  Tren- 
holm,  the  rebel  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  and  of 
other  high  dignitaries.  The  incendiaries  in  these 
cases  evidently  regarded  the  destruction  as  justifiable 
and  praiseworthy. 

It  is  beyond  question  that  in  some  instances  pri- 
vate premises  were  plundered  and  individuals  robbed. 
The  writer,  however,  has  this  only  on  hearsay  ; he 
witnessed  no  such  disgraceful  scenes.  There  were 
some  ghouls  in  this  army,  as  in  all  others,  no  matter 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


387 


how  civilized  the  age,  or  righteous  the  cause  ; and  a 
very  few  such  in  the  midst  of  thousands  of  honest  and 
conscientious  soldiers,  could  readily  bring  reproach 
upon  all.  But  the  author  does  not  know,  nor,  after 
diligent  inquiry,  has  he  been  able  to  find  any  soldier 
who  was  in  Columbia  at  that  time,  who  knows  of  any 
such  vandalism  as  was  attributed  to  Sherman’s  army 
by  William  Gilmore  Simms,  in  his  pamphlet,  44  The 
Burning  of  Columbia,”  published  in  1865.  He  says  : 

44  Ladies  were  hustled  from  their  chambers  — their 
ornaments  plucked  from  their  persons,  their  bundles 
from  their  hands.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  mother  ap- 
pealed for  the  garments  of  her  children.  They  were 
torn  from  her  grasp  and  hurled  into  the  flames.  The 
young  girl  striving  to  save  a single  frock,  had  it  rent 
to  fibres  in  her  grasp.  Men  and  women,  bearing  off 
their  trunks,  were  seized,  despoiled  ; in  a moment  the 
trunk  burst  asunder  with  the  stroke  of  the  ax  or  gun 
butt,  the  contents  laid  bare,  rifled  of  all  the  objects  of 
desire. 

“ 4 Your  watch  ! ’ 4 Your  money  ! ’ was  the  demand. 

Frequently  no  demand  was  made.  Barely  was  a word 
spoken,  where  the  watch,  or  chain,  or  ring,  or  bracelet, 
presented  itself  conspicuously  to  the  eve.  It  was 
incontinently  plucked  away  from  the  neck,  breast,  or 
bosom.  Hundreds  of  women,  still  greater  numbers  of 
old  men,  were  thus  despoiled.  The  slightest  show  of 
resistance  provoked  violence  to  the  person. 

44  The  venerable  Alfred  Huger  was  thus  robbed,  in 
the  chamber  and  presence  of  liis  family,  and  in  the 


388 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


eye  of  an  almost  dying  wife.  He  offered  resistance, 
was  collared  and  dispossessed  by  violence. 

“We  are  told  that  the  venerable  ex-Senator  Colonel 
Arthur  P.  Hayne  was  treated  even  more  roughly. 

* * * * * * # * 

“ Within  the  dwellings,  tne  scenes  were  of  a more 
harsh  and  tragical  character,  rarely  softened  by  any 
ludicrous  aspects.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  woman 
offered  her  keys,  or  proceeded  to  open  drawer  or  ward- 
robe, or  cabinet  or  trunk.  It  was  dashed  to  pieces 
with  ax  or  gun  butt,  with  the  cry,  4 W e have  a shorter 
way  than  that ! ’ 

*******% 

“ Nor  were  these  acts  those  of  common  soldiers. 
Commissioned  officers,  of  rank  so  high  as  that  of  colo- 
nel, were  frequently  among  the  most  active  in  spolia- 
tion, and  not  always  the  most  tender  or  considerate  in 
the  manner  and  acting  of  their  crimes;  and,  after 
glutting  themselves  with  spoil,  would  often  utter  the 
foulest  speeches,  coupled  with  oaths  as  condiment, 
dealing  in  what  they  assumed,  besides,  to  be  bitter 
sarcasms  upon  the  cause  and  country.” 

These  are  some  of  the  passionate  assertions  of  a 
bitter  partisan,  who  was  not  within  fifty  miles  of 
Columbia  at  the  time  of  its  destruction,  and  whose 
information  is  wholly  second-hand,  and  unsupported 
by  evidence.  But  even  William  Gilmore  Simms  chal- 
lenges his  own  assertions  when  he  says  : “ The  west- 

ern troops,  including  those  from  Illinois,  Iowa  and 
Indiana,  were  frequently  faithful  and  respectful. 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


389 


“and  many  of  the  houses  which  escaped  sack 
and  fire,  owed  their  safety  to  these  men.” 

Who,  then,  did  all  the  diabolical  mischief  spoken 
of  by  Simms  ? The  “western  troops,”  of  whom  he 
makes  mention  as  being  in  Columbia  that  dreadful 
night,  outnumbered  all  others  ten  to  one,  and  the  pro- 
vost-guard was  an  Iowa  brigade. 

The  moral  responsibility  for  the  destruction  of 
Columbia,  and  for  the  personal  suffering  which  fell 
upon  its  people,  rests  upon  the  confederate  authorities 
tliemteelves.  With  criminal  recklessness  they  fired 
immense  stacks  of  cotton  in  their  principal  business 
streets.  It  was  criminal  because  it  was  pure  waste, 
being  only  destruction  of  property  of  which  the  fed- 
erals  could  make  no  use,  and  if  fired,  could  only  jeop- 
ardize the  buildings  of  people  in  sympathy  with  their 
cause.  The  fearful  winds  which  spread  the  flames  in 
every  direction,  and  wiped  out  the  principal  part  of  the 
city,  that  is,  the  main  business  street  and  those  adjoin- 
ing on  either  side,  were  not  an  invention  of  the  hated 
Yankee.  The  comparatively  few  fires  elsewhere  in  the 
city,  kindled  by  incendiaries,  besides  nearly  all  the 
pillaging,  were  perpetrated  by  negroes  and  released 
prisoners,  the  latter  acting  as  if  in  bitter  revenge  for 
the  hardships  they  had  undergone  while  in  the  hands 
of  the  enemy.  For  these  excesses  the  confederate 
authorities  were  mainly  responsible.  All  might  have 
been  readily  prevented,  or  at  least  restrained,  by  the 


390 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


federal  troops  in  custody  of  the  city,  had  not  the 
enemy's  own  recklessness  produced  conditions  which 
no  human  power  could  control. 

When  morning  came  it  was  found  that  three - 
fourths  of  the  city  had  been  destroyed.  It  was  pitiful 
to  see  homeless  families,  grouped  in  the  stunted  pine 
groves  adjacent  to  the  city,  surrounded  by  the  few 
poor  household  goods  they  had  managed  to  save  from 
the  flames.  General  Sherman  left  them  a large  quan- 
tity of  provisions,  taken  from  his  wagon  train  at  the 
expense  of  the  troops,  who  were  already  on  short 
rations  in  a sterile  country,  while  many  of  the  soldiers 
divided  the  contents  of  their  haversacks  with  the  poor 
people  — a measure  of  liberality  which  historians  of 
the  Simms  stripe  never  acknowledged. 

Columbia  was  more  nearly  identified  with  the 
immediate  causes  of  the  war  than  any  other  southern 
city,  and  her  destruction  was  incomparably  greater 
than  that  of  any  other.  A Praise-God-Barebones  of 
a couple  of  centuries  ago  would  have  ascribed  her 
downfall  to  a judgment  of  God.  As  it  was,  there 
were  those  who,  while  they  wielded  no  torch,  and 
deplored  the  sad  misfortune  of  those  who  suffered, 
looked  upon  her  fate  as  well-deserved. 

It  is  gratifying  to  note  that  a fine  monument, 
erected  to  the  memory  of  the  “ Palmetto  Begiment  ” 
which  fought  in  the  Mexican  war,  escaped  destruction. 
This  beautiful  work  of  art  was  a palmetto  tree  of 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


391 


iron,  so  skillfully  made  that  only  the  closest  scrutiny 
revealed  the  fact  that  it  was  not  a living  tree.  It  was 
mounted  upon  a fine  marble  pedestal,  in  which  was 
set  a brass  tablet  bearing  suitable  inscriptions. 

Many  years  afterward,  the  “Burning  of  Columbia” 
was  made  subject  of  enquiry  by  the  British  and 
American  Mixed  Claims  Commission,  in  the  cases  of 
claims  for  cotton  burned,  brought  against  the  United 
States  by  British  subjects.  General  Sherman’s  evi- 
dence was  direct  and  emphatic,  fixing  the  responsi- 
bility entirely  upon  the  confederate  authorities.  He 
said,  “ Cotton  was  burning  in  the  streets  of  Columbia 
at  least  twelve  hours  before  any  soldier  belonging 
to  my  army  had  gotten  within  the  limits  of  the  town 
of  Columbia.  . . I saw  it  with  my  own  eyes.” 

An  effort  was  made  by  the  counsel  for  British 
claimants,  to  show  that  the  Union  army  was  guilty 
of  unusual  depredations.  General  Sherman’s  evi- 
dence is  conclusive  upon  this  point,  and  not  devoid 
of  humor  : 

“Question — General,  it  is  alleged  that  Yon  Moltke 
has  said  that  your  army  was  an  armed  mob  ? 

Answer — Yon  Moltke  was  never  fool  enough  to 
say  that.  I have  seen  Von  Moltke  in  person  ; I did 
not  ask  him  the  question,  because  I did  not  presume 
that  he  was  such  an  ass  as  to  say  that. 

Question — You  deny  that  statement,  do  you  ? 

Answer — Our  army  was  as  good  an  army  as  the 
Prussians  ever  had  ; and  Yon  Moltke  is  a man  of  too 


392 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


good  sense  to  have  made  any  such  statement  as  was 
attributed  to  him.  . . . The  Prussian  army  did 

learn  many  a lesson,  and  profited  by  them,  from  our 
war,  and  their  officers  were  prompt  to  acknowledge  it. 

Question — General,  I have  often  heard  your  ene- 
mies in  the  South  admit  the  perfect  discipline  of  your 
army  ? 

Answer — We  could  not  have  done  what  we  did  do, 
unless  we  had  kept  them  under  good  discipline. 

Question — Can  you  tell  me  anything  about  the 
"Fifteenth  Corps? 

Answer — Yes,  indeed,  I can  ; I know  all  about  it  ; 
they  were  as  fine  a body  of  men  as  ever  trod  shoe 
leather. 

Question — They  had  the  reputation  of  doing  their 
work  well? 

Answer — Yes  sir;  thoroughly. 

Question — Had  they  not  a reputation  in  Missis- 
sippi for  leaving  their  mark  upon  the  country  ? 

Answer — Yes,  sir  ; they  left  their  marks  wherever 
they  went. 

Question — You  were  aware  of  this  ? 

Answer — Perfectly. 

Question — They  were  a wild  set,  were  they  not  ? 

Answer — No,  sir;  they  were  composed  of  first-rate 
men — farmers  and  mechanics,  men  who  are  to-day  as 
good  citizens  as  we  have  in  our  country,  but  who 
went  to  war  in  earnest  ; they  were  mostly  western 
men. 

Question — They  were  good  men  for  destroying 
property  ? 

Answer— Yes,  sir;  when  told  to  do  so,  they  de- 
stroyed if  very  quickly. 


DELENDA  EST  CARTHAGO. 


393 


Question — Wlien  not  told  to  do  so,  if  they  thought 
they  might  do  it,  and  it  not  be  objectionable  to  their 
officers  — 

Answer — They  could  do  their  work  very  thor- 
oughly when  they  undertook  it. 

Question — -Were  they  in  the  habit  of  destroying 
property  ? 

Answer — No,  sir:  I do  not  think  they  were,  more 
than  was  necessary ; they  were  a very  kind  set  of  men, 
and  I have  known  them  frequently  to  share  their 
rations  with  citizens  and  people  along  the  country  ; I 
have  often  seen  it  done. 

Question — Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  were  not 
aware  that  the  Fifteenth  Corps  was  a corps  distin- 
guished for  the  marks  they  left  upon  the  country 
through  which  they  passed  ? 

Answer — I may  have  known  it,  and  very  likely  I 
did ; I generally  knew  what  was  going  on. 

Question — I asked  you,  did  you  know  it?  Were 
you  not  aware  that  the  Fifteenth  Corps  was  remark- 
able for  the  manner  in  which  they  left  their  mark 
upon  the  country  through  which  they  passed  ? 

Answer — Explain  what  you  mean  by  4 mark.’ 

Question — Devastation. 

Answer — They  killed  every  rebel  within  range  of 
their  guns,  and  left  their  dead  bodies  to  mark  the 
ground. 

Question — Do  you  not  believe  that  individuals 
assisted  in  spreading  the  conflagration  at  Columbia? 

Answer — My  own  judgment  was  that  the  fire 
originated  from  the  imprudent  act  of  Wade  Hampton 


394 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


in  ripping  open  the  bales  of  cotton,  piling  it  in  the 
streets,  burning  it,  and  then  going  away  ; that  God 
Almighty  started  wind  sufficient  to  carry  that  cotton 
wherever  He  would,  and  in  some  way  or  other  that 
burning  cotton  was  the  origin  of  the  fire. 

Some  soldiers,  after  the  fire  originated,  may  have 
been  concerned  in  spreading  it,  but  not  concerned  at 
all  in  starting  it.  . . . It  would  not  surprise  me  if 

some  vagabond  did  it  without  orders,  and  merely  for 
deviltry.  It  would  not  surprise  me  if  some  of  our 
escaped  prisoners,  or  some  of  our  own  soldiers,  aided 
in  spreading  the  flames.  ...  I would  not 
believe,  upon  the  mere  say  so,  or  even  the  oath,  of 
any  person  in  Columbia  that  night,  when  he  would 
state  that  he  saw  a fire  kindled  in  a house,  or  in  a 
shed,  unless  it  were  confirmed  by  some  of  my  own 
people.” 


NEARING  THE  END. 


395 


CHAPTEB  XL. 


NEARING  THE  END. 


HE  army 
was  now 
pushing  on  in 
the  direction 
of  Cheraw,  South 
Carolina,  and  found 
itself  on  the  very 
trail  of  the  contending  armies  of 
the  Eevolutionary  War.  This  fact 
lent  additional  interest  to  the  campaign,  and,  in 
camp  or  on  the  march,  the  troops  eagerly  pored 
over  such  maps  as  were  available,  and  ransacked 
their  brains  for  school-day  recollections  of  stories 
of  adventure  and  battle  in  the  early  days  of  the 
nation.  Day  after  day  they  marched  and  skirmished 
upon  ground  made  famous  by  contests  between  the 
British  rough-riders  under  Tarleton,  and  the  dashing 
partisans  of  the  patriots  Marion  and  Sumter.  In 
these  days  of  immense  armies  and  thorough  organiza- 
tion, such  warriors  would  be  known  #s  “bushwhack- 


396 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


ers”  and  “ bummers.”  Orangeburg  and  AVinnsboro 
lay  on  the  route,  and  these  places  had  been  the  head- 
quarters of  Cornwallis  at  various  times.  The  Fif- 
teenth Corps  found  on  its  line  of  march  the  old  town 
of  Camden,  near  which  Cornwallis  defeated  Gates. 
This  was  the  most  disastrous  reverse  the  Americans 
suffered  during  the  Revolutionary  War.  Here  they 
lost  eighteen  hundred  men,  with  all  their  artillery; 
and  here,  too,  Baron  DeKalb  fell.  The  battle  was 
once  regarded  as  a stupendous  struggle,  but  Sher- 
man’s army  boasted  a record  which  justified  it  in 
regarding  that  as  nothing  more  than  a respectable 
skirmish.  It  had  fought  a score  of  such,  many  far 
more  serious,  during  the  march  between  Chattanooga 
and  Atlanta. 

Somewhat  later,  a portion  of  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  fought  a skirmish  near  the  old  revolution- 
ary battlefield  of  the  Cowpens;  but  notes  at  hand 
neither  note  the  precise  locality  nor  the  date. 

Leaving  the  vicinity  of  Columbia  on  February 
19th,  the  army  reached  Winnsboro  on  the  21st,  and 
there  learned  that  Charleston  had  been  abandoned  by 
the  enemy  after  withstanding  siege  for  nearly  four 
years.  The  operations  of  Sherman’s  army  having 
severed  their  communications  with  the  headquarters 
and  interior  of  “the  Confederacy,”  led  them  to  be- 
lieve that  city  to  be  the  objective  point  of  the  cam- 
paign. 


NEAEING  THE  END. 


397 


This  recalls  the  incident  that,  when  in  the  vicinity 
of  Branchville,  well  in  the  rear  of  Charleston,  some 
days  previous,  Sergeant  Barker,  of  the  32d  Illinois, 
found  among  some  papers  which  had  been  sent  out 
from  the  city  by  the  enemy,  presumably  for  safe  keep- 
ing, a requisition  dating  somewhere  back  in  the  ’40’s, 
calling  for  thirteen  loaves  of  bread  for  the  garrison  at 
Fort  Moultrie,  and  signed,  “ W.  T.  Sherman,  1st 
Lieut.  3d  Artillery,”  The  dingy  little  piece  of  paper 
was  regarded  as  quite  a curiosity,  in  view  of  the 
changed  condition  of  the  officer  whose  name  was  ap- 
pended. 

March  3d  found  the  army  at  Cheraw,  South 
Carolina,  on  the  Great  Pedee  river.  The  distance 
traveled  during  the  eleven  days’  march  was  some- 
thing more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty -five  miles, 
over  inconceivably  bad  roads.  As  soon  as  they  had 
emerged  from  the  mud  of  the  swamps,  the  troops 
found  themselves  anchored  in  the  stiff  clay  hills, 
which  the  heavy  rains  had  worked  into  the  proper 
consistency  to  hold  feet  and  wagon  wheels  as  if  they 
had  grown  there.  The  labor  of  building  roads  and 
pulling  wagons  and  guns  out  of  the  quagmires  was 
very  severe.  To  add  to  the  discomfort,  this  region 
was  almost  barren,  and  little  provision  or  forage  was 
to  be  found,  making  it  necessary  for  the  troops  to  sub- 
sist upon  the  greatly  abbreviated  rations  issued  from 


898 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  supply  trains.  Three  days’  rations  of  meat  aim 
bread  had  to  suffice  for  ten  days. 

At  Cheraw  large  quantities  of  commissary  stores 
were  found,  and  issued  to  the  troops  or  loaded  into 
the  wagon  trains.  They  also  secured  several  thousand 
stand  of  small  arms,  and  about  twenty -five  pieces  of 
heavy  artillery.  The  former  were  destroyed,  the  lat- 
ter were  utilized  in  a novel  way  the  next  day. 

March  4th  was  made  a day  of  jubilee.  The  last 
news  received  from  the  outer  world  was  that  of  the  re- 
election  of  President  Lincoln;  and  this  was  the  day 
upon  which  he  was  to  be  inaugurated.  The  event  was 
celebrated  in  as  grand  form  as  the  surroundings  would 
permit.  At  noon,  when  it  was  supposed  the  ceremo- 
nies were  transpiring  at  Washington,  a national  salute 
was  fired  from  the  captured  artillery,  large  sea-coast 
pieces.  In  order  to  make  as  much  noise  as  possible, 
and  at  the  same  time  destroy  the  guns,  which  could 
not  be  carried  away,  they  were  charged  to  the  burst- 
ing point,  and  when  the  salute  was  ended,  the  work  of 
destruction  was  found  to  be  complete.  In  the  mean- 
time, the  lusty  lungs  of  thousands  of  wildly  exultant 
men  added  to  the  din. 

March  9th,  General  Kilpatrick  figured  in  a comical 
scene  which  afforded  amusement  for  the  army  for 
many  days.  This  dashing  rough-rider,  commanding  a 
division  of  cavalry,  with  a battery  of  light  guns, 
always  moved  on  the  exposed,  fiank  of  the  army,  and 


NEAltING  THE  END. 


399 


could  be  depended  upon  to  attack  or  resist  almost  any 
force,  apparently  regardless  of  consequences.  So 
restless  was  be,  so  continually  in  motion,  that  he  went 
by  the  name  of  “Kill-Cavalry.”  He  was  of  medium 
height,  but  compactly  built  ; his  face,  adorned  with 
side-whiskers,  expressed  at  once  affability  and  great 
determination.  A peculiarity  of  his  dress  was  a solid 
silver  star  worn  upon  the  shoulder  in  lieu  of  the 
brigadier’s  strap  prescribed  by  the  regulations. 

Late  at  night  Wade  Hampton’s  rebel  cavalry  made 
an  unexpected  attack  upon  Kilpatrick’s  camp,  dis- 
persing the  command  and  surrounding  a house  occu- 
pied by  the  General  and  one  of  his  brigade  com- 
manders, Colonel  Spencer,  afterward  a senator  from 
Alabama.  These  officers,  in  anything  else  but  uni- 
form, managed  to  run  the  gauntlet  and  reach  the 
woods  near  by.  Here  they  rallied  their  troopers,  and 
after  a brisk  fight  drove  away  Hampton,  regaining 
their  camp  and  artillery. 

March  11th,  a beautiful  day,  the  army  was  march- 
ing toward  Fayetteville,  North  Carolina,  at  a rapid 
pace  and  in  good  spirits,  Giles  A.  Smith’s  division  of 
the  Seventeenth  Corps  in  advance.  The  adjutant,  riding 
a “captured”  horse  whose  high  mettle  was  stimulated 
by  a sudden  blast  from  a brass  band  immediately  be- 
hind, found  himself  unable  to  restrain  the  ambitious 
animal,  and  was  borne  past  the  head  of  the  column 
toward  a squad  of  soldiers  exchanging  shots  with 


400 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  enemy  on  the  opposite  side  of  Cape  Fear  river, 
The  Union  skirmishers  turned  out  to  be  “bummers,” 
whose  zeal  for  adventure  had  led  them  to  outdo  the 
regular  advance.  As  soon  as  they  discerned  an  officer 
galloping  down  the  road — -not  knowing  that  he  had  no 
more  business  there  than  themselves,  but  was  only 
present  on  account  of  the  self-assertion  of  an  unruly 
horse— they  raised  a shout,  “There  goes  an  officer! 
Let’s  follow  him  and  save  the  bridge!”  At  once  all 
dashed  forward  in  the  direction  of  the  river,  but  the 
enemy  had  piled  large  quantities  of  resin  upon  the 
bridge,  and  it  was  already  in  flames  and  past  saving 
when  the  squad  reached  it;  besides,  a rebel  battery 
was  playing  across  the  river.  This  combination  of 
circumstances,  and  the  fact  that  his  horse  was  winded 
by  its  mad  run,  caused  the  officer  to  halt,  and,  with 
the  soldiers,  seek  cover  until  the  arrival  of  the  main 
column.  The  wild  rider  was  warmly  praised  by  his 
superior  for  courage  displayed,  but  the  compliment 
was  coupled  with  a profane  reflection  upon  his  want  of 
sense. 

Shortly  after  the  troops  entered  Fayetteville,  a 
United  States  dispatch  boat  ran  up  to  the  wharf — the 
first  vessel  flying  Union  colors  that  had  ascended  the 
stream  since  the  war  began  — the  brave  little  craft 
making  the  venture  because  of  the  abiding  faith  of  the 
Government  in  Sherman’s  assurance  that  he  would  be 
there  at  that  time.  The  boat' was  insignificant  enough, 


NEARING  THE  END. 


401 


scarcely  larger  than  a yawl.  It  brought  no  letters,  no 
papers  — nothing  but  a bag  of  dispatches  for  the 
General.  But  for  all  that,  it  was  hailed  with  un- 
bounded enthusiasm.  It  was  the  first  courier  from 
the  outside  world  since  the  army  left  Beaufort,  nearly 
two  months  before.  It  spoke  no  word ; but  the  bright, 
familiar  bunting  at  its  peak  seemed  to  be  a personal 
message  to  every  member  of  the  grand  army,  telling 
him  the  Government  at  Washington  yet  lived,  and  the 
great  heart  of  the  nation  confided  in  his  patriotism 
and  courage.  No  wonder  he  hailed  the  flag  with  as 
warm  delight  as  thrilled  the  heart  of  the  patriot  in 
days  gone  by,  when,  imprisoned  within  hearing  of  a 
deadly  conflict,  and  after  a night’s  weary  vigil,  he 
looked  out  across  the  waters  from  his  cell,  at  the  first 
gleam  of  dawn,  and  gave  eloquent  expression  to  his 

j°7: 

“ On  the  shore,  dimly  seen  thro’  the  mists  of  the  deep, 

Where  the  foe’s  haughty  host  in  dread  silence  reposes— 

What  is  that  which  the  breeze  o’er  the  towering  steep, 

As  it  fitfully  blows,  half  conceals,  half  discloses? 

Now  it  catches  the  gleam  of  the  morning’s  first  beam, 

In  full  glory  reflected  now  shines  on  the  stream, 

’Tis  the  star-spangled  banner!  Oh,  long  may  it  wave 
O’er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave!  ” 

At  Fayetteville  an  expedition  was  organized  to 
march  down  the  banks  of  Cape  Fear  river  to  the  sea 
coast,  with  a cloud  of  negroes  and  white  refugees  who 
had  attached  themselves  to  the  army  as  it  moved 
along.  The  plantations  on  the  line  of  march  had  gen- 
26 


402 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


©rally  been  abandoned  by  their  owners,  and  when  the 
slaves  concluded  to  follow  the  army  north  in  search  of 
“ white  wheat  bread  and  a dollar  a day,”  they  con- 
sidered themselves  licensed  to  appropriate  whatever  of 
massa’s  or  missis’s  finery  they  could  lay  hands  on. 
The  white  refugees  and  freedmen  traveled  together 
in  the  column,  and  made  a comical  procession.  They 
had  the  worst  possible  horses  and  mules,  and  every 
kind  of  vehicle,  while  their  costuming  was  some- 
thing beyond  description.  Here  was  a cumbersome, 
old-fashioned  family  carriage,  very  dilapidated,  yet 
bearing  traces  of  gilt  and  filagree,  suggesting  that  it 
had  been  a very  stylish  affair  fifty  years  before.  On 
the  driver’s  seat  was  perched  an  aged  patriarch  in 
coarse  plantation  breeches,  with  a sky-blue,  brass-but- 
toned coat,  very  much  out  of  repair,  and  his  gray  griz- 
zled wool  topped  off  with  an  old-fashioned  silk  hat. 
By  his  side  rode  mater-familias,  wearing  a scoop- 
shovel  bonnet  resplendent  with  faded  ribbons  and 
flowers  of  every  color  of  the  rainbow;  a silk  or  satin 
dress  of  great  antiquity,  and  coarse  brogans  on  her 
feet.  The  top  of  the  carriage  was  loaded  with  a 
feather-bed,  two  or  three  skillets,  and  other  “plun- 
der.” From  the  glassless  windows  of  the  clumsy 
vehicle  peered  half  a score  of  pickaninnies  of  all  sizes, 
their  eyes  big  with  wonder.  Elsewhere  in  the  column 
a pair  of  “ coons  ” rode  in  a light  spring  wagon,  one 
urging  the  decrepit  horse  to  keep  up  with  the  proces- 


REFUGEE  TRAIN.  Seepage^. 


NEARING  THE  END. 


405 


sion,  while  the  other  picked  a banjo,  and  made  serious 
attempts  to  sing  a plantation  song,  which  was  almost 
invariably  of  a semi-religious  character.  Those  who 
traveled  on  foot,  men  and  women,  of  all  colors  from 
light  mulatto  to  coal  black,  loaded  down  with  bedding, 
clothing  and  provisions,  were  legion.  Occasionally  a 
wagon  was  occupied  by  white  refugees,  who,  being 
unionists,  had  been  despoiled  by  the  confederates. 
These  were  sad  and  hopeless.  .The  colored  people,  on 
the  contrary,  were  invariably  gay  hearted,  regarding 
their  exodus  as  a pleasure  trip,  and  evidently  strong  in 
the  faith  that  their  lot,  on  44  gittin’  to  freedom,”  was  to 
be  one  of  bliss. 

The  fine  government  arsenal  at  Fayetteville,  which 
had  been  used  by  the  confederates,  was  completely 
destroyed,  General  Sherman  remarking  that  he  did 
not  believe  the  Government  would  ever  be  so  foolish 
again  as  to  entrust  such  property  to  a rebel  state. 

March  14th,  the  army  moved  in  the  direction  of 
Goldsboro,  the  march  becoming  slower  on  account  of 
the  concentration  of  the  enemy’s  forces  in  front. 
Johnston,  who  was  displaced  by  Hood  before  Atlanta, 
had  been  again  called  to  oppose  Sherman,  with  the 
relics  of  Hood’s  army,  and  the  various  garrisons  made 
available  by  abandonment  of  the  sea-coast  line.  The 
Union  troops  looked  for  a severe  struggle;  some  felt 
that  there  was  a strong  probability  of  having  to  fight 


406 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


a part  of  Lee’s  army  as  well  as  Hood’s,  but  all  were 
hopeful,  believing  that  the  end  was  drawing  near. 

March  19th,  the  Twentieth  Corps  was  caught  in 
flank  by  the  enemy,  and  had  a sharp  little  engage- 
ment. Later  reports  indicating  that  it  had  found  in  its 
front  the  entire  rebel  army,  with  General  Johnston  at 
its  head,  the  Seventeenth  Corps  was  diverted  from  its 
course  to  go  to  its  assistance,  and  made  a hard  night’s 
march  over  a miserable  causeway  built  through  the 
swamp.  Rain  fell  in  torrents  all  night  long  ; the 
lightning  was  fearful,  and  one  bolt  struck  a portion  of 
the  column,  severely  shocking  several  men.  The  Fif- 
teenth Corps  had  a scarcely  less  unpleasant  journey, 
on  the  same  errand,  over  a different  road,  and  one 
possibly  a trifle  better — it  could  not  have  been  worse. 

On  the  21st,  the  army  went  into  line  of  battle  near 
Benton ville,  North  Carolina.  Notwithstanding  the 
evident  hopelessness  of  their  cause,  the  enemy  fought 
desperately,  and  Sherman’s  army  won  fresh  laurels  in 
defeating  them. 

Giles  A.  Smith’s  division  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps 
deployed  a skirmish  line  made  up,  in  part,  of  the  32d 
Illinois.  This  portion  of  the  line  was  under  orders  to 
make  a strong  demonstration  to  create  a diversion  in 
favor  of  Mower’s  troops,  who  had  gone  into  action 
farther  to  the  right  with  so  much  energy,  as  to  be  in 
danger  of  being  overwhelmed.  Unfortunately,  the 
ground  and  the  conditions  were  unknown,  and  Smith’s 


NEARING  THE  END. 


407 


skirmishers,  particularly  those  of  Belknap’s  brigade, 
suffered  severely.  At  the  word,  they  advanced  through 
a heavy  pine  forest,  the  line  of  battle  being  in  near 
support,  moving  on  until  they  encountered  the 
enemy’s  works,  and  some  of  the  men  actually  fell 
upon  the  parapet.  One  of  these,  a gallant  young 
lieutenant  of  the  32d  Illinois  Regiment,  was  left  for 
dead.  A few  days  afterward,  he  overtook  the  com- 
mand on  the  march,  and  was  looked  upon  as  a 
modern  Lazarus.  He  was  scarcely  recognizable,  for 
his  uniform  was  horribly  dilapidated,  and  he  wore  a 
large  patch  near  his  nose,  and  a bandage  around  his 
head,  a rifle  ball  having  passed  through  his  cheek,  - 
making  its  exit  behind  the  opposite  ear.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  he  is  now  enjoying  good  health  and  a 
liberal  pension. 

In  the  charge,  one  poor  fellow,  a drafted  man  (for 
which  class  the  veteran  volunteers  manifested  a super- 
cilious contempt),  bent  over  the  ground  as  the  line 
came  well  under  fire.  “You  ‘connie’  (con- 

script), come  on  and  fight!”  yelled  an  officer.  “ Wait 
till  I tie  my  shoe,  and  you’ll  see  how  a ‘ connie  ’ 
will  fight  ! ” was  the  answer.  He  finished  tying  his 
shoe,  for  that  is  what  he  was  really  doing,  regained 
his  position,  and  fell  dead  on  the  enemy’s  works. 

The  line  was  forced  back  from  the  works,  but  occu- 
pied its  advanced  rifle-pits.  Early  the  next  morning 
the  enemy  retreated  having  been  pressed  hard  at  other 


408 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


points.  He  was  never  to  fight  another  battle.  But 
that  was  not  known  then. 

The  part  taken  by  a portion  of  his  brigade  was  suit- 
ably recognized  by  General  Belknap,  in  the  following 
letter  to  Captain  Jeff  Dunn,  who  commanded  the 
skirmish-line  : 

Headquarters  3D  Brig.,  4x11  Drv.,  17TH  A.  C., 

In  the  Field,  March  22d,  1865. 

Captain  : I take  the  first  opportunity  that  offers  to  thank  you  for 
your  gallant  conduct  on  the  skirmish-line  near  Bentonville,  N.  C.,  March 
2 1 st,  and  to  express  the  appreciation  I have  for  the  skillful  manner  in 
which  you  handled  your  men.  Your  line,  weak  as  it  was,  at  a moment’s 
notice,  not  only  charged  the  rifle-pits  of  the  enemy,  but  advanced  on  his 
entrenched  line-of-battle,  and  only  fell  back  before  greatly  superior  num- 
bers. At  night,  when  relieved  by  the  first  brigade  of  this  division,  you 
remained  with  your  men  on  the  skirmish-line,  and  faithfully  did  more 
than  your  duty,  although  you  could  with  perfect  propriety  have  brought 
in  all  your  men.  I have  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  the  men  of 
Iowa,  as  well  as  those  of  Illinois,  honor  you  for  your  conduct,  and  I will 
commend  to  those  of  my  command  your  example  as  worthy  of  im- 
itation. 

I am,  Captain, 

Yours ; very  respectfully. 

W.  W.  Belknap,  Brig.-Gen. 

March  22d,  the  army  entered  Goldsboro,  and  was 
again  in  communication  with  the  northern  homes  of 
the  soldiers.  Heavy  mails,  which  had  been  accumu- 
lating for  more  than  two  months  past,  were  await- 
ing them  ; and,  to  make  their  happiness  as  nearly 
complete  as  a soldier’s  may  be,  they  were  served  with 
unstinted  army  rations. 


A JOYOUS  INTERLUDE. 


409 


CHAPTER  XL! 

A JOYOUS  INTERLUDE. 


IMMEDIATELY  after  tlie  army  liacl 
entered  Goldsboro,  the  adjutant 
was  an  actor  in  a chapter  of  ex- 
periences, which,  recalled  to  mind 
after  the  lapse  of  a score  of  years, 
might  seem  to  have  existence  only 
in  dreamland.  But  a package  of 
military  orders,  a bundle  of  let- 
ters, and  a few  photographs,  lying 
upon  his  desk,  assure  the  reality 
of  the  narrative. 

Colonel  Cadle,  General  Frank 
P.  Blair’s  adjutant  general,  an 
old  and  well-  known  friend,  gave  hint  to  the  adju- 
tant of  some  military  events  soon  to  occur.  Sher- 
man was  to  crush  Johnston,  and  then  move  upon 
Lee,  whom  Grant  was  holding  as  in  a vise.  Those  in 


410 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


high  place  were  so  well  assured  of  the  successful  issue 
of  these  operations,  that  the  end  of  the  war,  and  the 
transfer  of  General  Sherman’s  army  to  the  national 
capital,  for  final  review  and  disbandment,  were  regarded 
as  near  at  hand.  General  Blair  was  anxious  that  his 
command  (the  Seventeenth  Corps)  should  make  as 
presentable  an  appearance  as  possible,  when  that  event 
should  occur.  The  Fourth  Division  (General  Giles 
A.  Smith)  was  without  a brass  band  ; but  among  the 
recruits  received  were  several  musicians,  and  one  who 
represented  himself  as  having  been  a band-leader. 
These  men  were  to  be  organized  as  a band,  and  the 
adjutant  was  ordered  to  go  to  New  York,  taking  the 
leader  with  him,  to  purchase  instruments,  the  required 
funds  having  been  contributed  by  the  officers  of  the 
division. 

March  26th,  the  necessary  orders  were  made,  and 
the  adjutant  and  his  companion  began  their  journey, 
traveling  by  rail  to  New  Berne,  thence  by  boat  through 
the  Dismal  Swamp  and  canal  to  Fortress  Monroe 
and  Baltimore.  From  the  latter  place  they  proceeded 
by  railway. 

The  business  in  New  York  was  speedily  discharged, 
and  the  band-master  sent  back  to  his  command  with 
the  instruments.  To  dismiss  this  part  of  the  subject, 
once  for  all,  it  is  only  to  be  remarked  that  the  “ band  ” 
proved  to  be  the  very  worst  in  the  army,  and  the  alleged 
“ leader  ” a most  stupendous  fraud.  It  is  perhaps 


A JOYOUS  INTERLUDE. 


411 


to  the  credit  of  the  latter,  that  he  never  murdered  but 
one  tune.  It  was  the  only  one  he  ever  attempted— 
“ The  Boll  of  the  Stirring  Drum,”  from  “ The  Boho* 
mian  Girl.” 

The  adjutant  availed  himself  of  a saving-clause  in 
his  orders,  to  remain  in  New  York  for  a few  days  and 
enjoy  a season  of  recreation.  One  evening,  soon  after 
his  arrival,  he  stood  in  the  lobby  of  the  Metropolitan 
Hotel,  in  the  midst  of  a large  throng  of  army  and  navy 
officers,  engaged  in  discussing  war  questions  with  con- 
siderable spirit.  It  was  evident  that  all  were  East- 
ern men,  for  they  magnified  the  achievements  of  the 
army  in  Virginia,  and  of  the  fleet  on  the  sea-coast  ; 
not  forgetting  to  disparage  somewhat  their  comrades 
of  the  West.  This  was  natural  enough,  from  their 
standpoint  ; but  it  was  exceedingly  irritating  to  the 
adjutant,  who  finally  spoke,  with  anger  and  Indig- 
nation, in  vindication  of  his  own  army.  His  hot  sen- 
tences had  scarcely  passed  his  lips,  when  his  hand  was 
grasped  by  one  in  the  uniform  of  a naval  officer,  who 
excitedly  asked,  “For  God’s  sake,  are  you  one  of 
Sherman’s  men?” 

Being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  the  stranger 
introduced  himself  as  Acting  Master  Gibson,  of  the 
gunboat  “Marmora,”  belonging  to  the  Mississippi 
flotilla.  He  then  pointed  to  his  disfigured  face — the 
cheek-bone  had  been  crushed  by  a fragment  of  shell 


412 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


while  passing  the  forts  at  New  Orleans  in  one  of  Far- 
ragut’s  wooden  vessels. 

The  two,  strangers  alike  to  the  throng  about  them, 
became  close  friends  on  the  instant.  Tho  Eastern 
men,  hearing  their  conversation,  at  once  made  the 
amende  honorable , protesting  they  meant  no  dispar- 
agement of  their  comrades  in  arms,  and  were  unaware 
that  any  of  General  Sherman’s  army  had  yet  reached 
the  North.  They  were  very  sincere  and  cordial,  and 
proved  to  be  most  companionable  gentlemen. 

Standing  well  back  at  the  side  of  the  lobby,  noting 
the  altercation  and  the  explanations,  but  taking  no 
part,  was  an  elderly  man,  whose  whitish  hair  crept 
out  from  beneath  a fatigue  cap.  A military  cloak 
concealed  all  evidence  of  rank.  Approaching  the 
adjutant,  he  said  that  he  had  heard  the  conversation, 
and  was  surprised  that  any  of  General  Sherman’s 
command  should  have  reached  the  North  so  soon. 
Then  he  presented  a card  bearing  his  name,  and 
requested  the  writer  to  become  his  guest.  The 
speaker  was  General  Anderson,  who,  as  a humble 
major,  held  Fort  Sumter  against  the  first  treasonable 
assault  in  April  of  1861.  His  invitation,  at  once  a 
high  honor  and  a command,  was  promptly  accepted. 
The  General’s  carriage  was  at  the  door,  and  the  two 
were  soon  at  his  residence  on  Fifth  Avenue.  It  was 
now  quite  late,  and  the  guest  was  at  once  shown  to  a 


A JOYOUS  INTERLUDE. 


413 


room,  with  an  injunction  that  he  must  be  prepared  to 
do  a great  deal  of  talking  on  the  morrow. 

At  breakfast  next  day  the  guest  met  Mrs.  Ander- 
son and  her  children.  The  latter  conversed  with  each 
other  and  with  their  parents  in  French,  the  General 
explaining  that  it  was  to  assist  them  in  acquiring 
fluency  in  the  language,  which  they  were  diligently 
studying.  After  breakfast,  all  repaired  to  the  library, 
and  the  adjutant  was  desired  to  give  a narrative  of  the 
campaigns  of  General  Sherman’s  army,  beginning 
with  the  march  out  of  Atlanta.  Never  did  speaker 
have  more  attentive  auditors,  and  their  deep  interest 
put  him  so  much  at  his  ease  that  he  told  his  story 
with  considerable  enthusiasm,  the  General  frequently 
calling  a halt  to  ask  pertinent  questions,  or  to  com- 
ment, as  the  narrative  progressed.  The  morning  was 
thus  spent,  and  the  interview  suspended  for  the  time. 

In  the  morning  of  the  next  day  the  narrative  was 
resumed  and  the  subject  tolerably  well  exhausted, 
when  General  Anderson  complied  with  the  solicita- 
tions of  his  guest,  and  gave  a vivid  description 
of  the  attack  upon  Fort  Sumter  and  the  occur- 
rences preceding  it.  He  told  how,  with  his  little 
band  of  eighty  men,  he  was  virtually  besieged  in 
Fort  Moultrie,  Charleston  harbor  ; how,  upon  his 
own  responsibility,  and  with  the  positive  conviction 
that  President  Buchanan  would  disapprove  his  action, 
he  abandoned  the  position  by  night  and  occupied 


.414 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Fort  Sumter,  the  key  to  the  harbor;  how  at  noon 
on  the  following  day  he  assembled  his  command  at 
the  foot  of  the  flagstaff,  and  all  knelt,  while  the 
chaplain  invoked  a blessing  upon  the  nation  and 
their  own  feeble  effort  ; after  which  the  General  (a 
major  then)  with  his  own  hands  ran  np  to  the  head  of 
the  staff  the  flag  he  had  brought  away  from  Moultrie, 
while  the  band  played  “ Hail  Columbia,”  and  the  men 
broke  into  cheers.  Then  he  told  of  the  attack  upon 
the  relief-ship  “Star  of  the  West,”  and  its  driving 
off;  of  the  summons  to  surrender  the  fort,  of  the 
fierce  cannonading  from  the  rebel  batteries,  and  of 
how,  with  his  wooden  buildings  in  flames  from  the 
enemy’s  shells,  his  ammunition  and  provisions  ex- 
hausted, he  saluted  his  flag,  hauled  it  down  and 
evacuated  the  fort. 

General  Anderson  was  now  looking  forward,  with 
the  ardent  anticipation  of  a gallant  soldier  and  noble 
patriot,  to  a scene  which  he  regarded  as  a fitting  close 
to  his  public  life.  The  fortress  he  was  compelled  to 
surrender  to  the  domestic  enemies  of  the  Government, 
had  been  conquered  and  recovered  by  the  national 
forces,  and  it  was  to  be  his  glorious  privilege  to  again 
raise  over  the  ramparts  he  had  so  well  defended,  the 
very  flag  he  himself  had  been  obliged  to  lower.  He 
had  but  recently  received  from  the  War  Department 
orders  prescribing  the  ceremonies,  and  announcing 
April  14th,  1865,  the  fourth  anniversary  of  the  sur- 


A JOYOUS  INTERLUDE. 


415 


render*  as  the  date.  General  Anderson  was  to  raise 
the  flag  precisely  at  noon,  and  it  was  to  be  saluted 
with  one  hundred  guns  from  Fort  Sumter,  and  with 
national  salutes  from  every  fort  and  battery  which 
fired  upon  it  in  1861.  At  a later  day  the  newspaper 
accounts  showed  that  these  arrangements  were  fully 
carried  out,  and  -that  an  appropriate  oration  was 
delivered  upon  the  spot  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Ward 
Beecher. 

The  author  has  often  regretted  that  he  failed  to 
take  notes  of  his  conversations  with  General  Anderson, 
while  they  were  yet  fresh  in  mind.  As  it  is,  only  the 
salient  points  linger  in  memory.  The  General  spoke 
with  entire  freedom,  and  took  a pardonable  pride  in 
his  military  history.  He  told  how  he  entered  the 
army,  and  served  on  the  staff  of  General  Scott,  and 
was  wounded  in  Mexico.  He  expressed  his  great  ad- 
miration for  General  Sherman,  and  his  pride  in  the 
success  of  that  officer,  whom  he  referred  to  as  “ one  of 
my  boys,”  Sherman  having  been  a lieutenant  in  his 
battery,  on  being  commissioned,  early  in  the  ’40’s,  He 
bade  his  guest  call  upon  General  Sherman  on  rejoin- 
ing the  army,  and  convey  to  him  his  compliments  and 
good  wishes.  Then  the  General  asked  for  a souvenir 
of  the  great  march,  whereupon  the  writer,  with  out- 
ward pleasure  but  inward  reluctance,  presented  him 
with  three  volumes  of  “ Hardee’s  Tactics,  Compiled 
for  the  Use  of  the  Confederate  States  Army,”  which 


416 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


he  had  taken  from  the  arsenal  at  Columbia,  South 
Carolina,  having  first,  at  the  General’s  request,  in- 
scribed upon  a fly-leaf  his  name  and  a statement  of 
the  circumstances  under  which  they  came  into  his 
possession.  In  return,  the  General  handed  him  a card 
photograph  of  himself,  upon  the  back  of  which  he 
wrote  : 

To  Lieut.  Hedley,  of  Gen.  Sherman’s  army,  from  an  admirer  and 
lover  of  his  old  comrade,  Gen.  W.  T.  Sherman,  with  the  regards  of 

Robert  Anderson, 

Major  General,  U.  S.  A. 

On  rejoining  the  army,  the  adjutant  made  good  his 
promise  to  call  upon  General  Sherman.  He  was 
received  kindly,  and  the  warm  - hearted  general 
expressed  great  pleasure  at  the  incident,  speaking  in 
high  terms  of  his  old  commander,  and  relating  several 
anecdotes  with  reference  to  their  early  comradeship. 
At  a later  day  he  addressed  to  the  writer  a note,  in 
which  he  said  : 

The  episode  with  reference  to  Gen.  Anderson  is  certainly  most 
interesting  to  me,  who  esteemed  him  so  highly.  I think  these  anecdotes 
of  the  period  should  be  treasured,  because  time  is  passing  rapidly,  and 
with  it  the  memories  of  the  days  which  tried  the  courage  and  patriotism 
of  our  people.  I hope  you  and  all  others  of  my  old  soldiers  may  live 
long  and  attain  all  the  honor  and  prosperity  to  which  they  can  aspire. 

Truly,  your  friend, 

W.  T.  Sherman, 

General. 

The  morning  before  leaving  New  York,  the  adju- 
tant had  occasion  to  visit  Wall  Street.  He  was  stand- 
ing upon  the  topmost  step  of  the  sub-treasury  build- 


Wi 


A JOYOUS  INTERLUDE. 


419 


ing,  when  a bulletin  was  posted,  announcing  that  Lee 
was  asking  terms  of  Grant.  To  this  moment  there 
was  not  more  than  the  usual  bustle  on  the  street,  but 
in  less  time  than  it  can  be  told,  the  scene  changed,  and 
the  thoroughfare  was  packed  from  end  to  end  with  a 
dense  mass  of  wildly  exultant  people.  It  was  the  be- 
ginning of  the  end.  The  tidings  had  flown  fast.  No  need 
now  of  telegram  or  printed  sheet.  Men  saw  the  glori- 
ous news  in  each  other’s  faces,  and  felt  it  in  the  grasp 
of  the  hand.  Then,  while  the  vast  crowd  cheered  and 
cheered  again,  there  went  up  to  the  very  summit  of 
old  Trinity  Church,  at  the  head  of  the  street,  the  tri- 
umphant flag  of  the  nation,  regal  in  a splendor  it  had 
never  worn  before;  while  underneath,  from  the  cross 
high  up  in  air,  to  the  very  ground,  were  flags  and 
flags,  nothing  but  flags,  until  the  spire  was  a mass  of 
bright  bunting,  bathed  in  the  sunshine  of  God’s  own 
peace.  Then,  exhausted  with  their  own  joyous  effort, 
a great  hush  came  over  the  vast  assemblage,  a id  the 
voices  of  the  birds  were  heard  among  the  folds  of  the 
flag,  as  might  Noah’s  dove  among  the  olive-branches, 
where  it  found  rest  and  peace.  And  then  those  glori- 
ous chimes  rang  out  that  old  “ Old  Hundred,”  which 
has  been  Christendom’s  Te  Deum  through  so  many 
generations,  and  the  vast  concourse,  with  streaming 
eyes,  and  tremulous  voices,  took  up  the  gladsome 
words,  forever  wedded  to  the  music,  “Praise  God, 
from  whom  all  blessings  flow  ! ” 


420 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


There  was  no  discord  in  that  vast  volume  of  thanks- 
giving. All  differences  as  to  how  this  end  should 
have  been  reached,  or  by  whom  should  have  come 
deliverance,  were  forgotten,  and  there  was  no  thought 
of  aught  but  joy  that  strife  had  ceased,  and  that 
God's  messenger  of  peace  had  indeed  come  to  reign 
upon  earth. 


A KNOT  OF  CHAPE. 


421 


CHAPTER  XLH 


A KNOT  OF  CRAPE. 


ETURNING  from  New  York  to  the 
front,  a magnificent  panorama 
presented  itself  to  the  eye  at 
Fortress  Monroe.  Napoleon  had 
begun  his  designs  upon  Mexico; 
and,  in  view  of  possible  compli- 
cations, every  maritime  power  in 
Christendom  had  sent  one 
or  more  war  vessels  into 
the  spacious  harbor,  'sf||  whence  they  might  reach 
Mexican  waters  without  much  delay,  if  necessary. 
Here  were  the  flags  of  all  nations,  and  war-vessels 
of  all  types,  but  among  them  none  looked  so  trim 
and  ready  for  action,  nor  did  any  fly  such  beauti- 
ful colors,  as  our  own.  Here  were  the  battle-scarred 
“ Monitors,”  which  for  three  years  had  lain  under 
a ceaseless  storm  of  iron  hail  from  the  batteries 
at  Charleston  ; and  swift,  heavily  armed  cruisers, 
battered  by  tempest  while  pursuing  blockade-runners, 


422 


MAECHING  THEOUGH  GEOEGIA. 


and  blockading  rebel  ports.  Towering  over  all,  rose 
the  wall-]  ike  sides  and  lofty  spars  of  a famous  old 
three-decker  ship  of  the  line,  a surviving  relic  of  the 
naval  architecture  of  half  a century  ago,  made  obsolete 
by  steam  and  iron,  and  three-hundred-pounder  guns. 
In  its  wake,  in  curious  contrast,  somewhat  resembling 
the  little  dog-cart  of  the  circus  clown  following  close 
upon  the  heels  of  the  elephant,  lazily  floated  one  of 
the  most  diminutive  stern-wheelers  of  the  western 
river  class.  It  looked  strangely  out  of  place  on  salt 
water,  and  was  regarded  with  contemptuous  curiosity 
by  the  genuine  old  tars  of  the  salt-water  navy*  who 
persisted  in  calling  it  “ the  wheelbarrow.” 

At  Norfolk,  Virginia,  it  became  necessary  to  leave 
the  ocean-going  steamer  and  take  passage  upon  a lit- 
tle propeller  which  ran  to  New  Berne,  North  Carolina. 
The  craft  was  not  more  than  forty  feet  long,  and  about 
ten  feet  wide,  with  only  sufficient  deck-room  to  shelter 
the  machinery  and  the  four  men  who  made  up 
officers  and  crew.  The  only  passengers  aboard  were 
the  writer  and  a civilian,  Mr.  Segar.  An  acquaint- 
ance was  speedily  formed,  and  Mr.  Segar  proved  to  be 
a most  companionable  old  gentleman.  He  was  a 
native  of  Virginia,  and  a man  of  considerable  note. 
As  a member  of  the  convention  assembled  to  vote  Vir- 
ginia out  of  the  Union  in  the  early  secession  days,  he 
took  a leading  part  in  the  deliberations  of  that  body, 
bitterly  opposing  its  revolutionary  and  rebellious 


& KNOT  OF  CRAPE. 


423 


spirit,  and  voting  against  the  ordinance  of  secession. 
He  was  loudly  denounced  by  the  mob,  and  at  one 
time  a rope  was  actually  placed  about  his  neck,  and  he 
would  have  dangled  from  a lamp-post  had  it  not  been 
for  the  intervention  of  prominent  secessionists,  who 
were  his  warm  personal  friends.  Thereafter  it  was 
not  safe  for  him  to  live  within  the  rebel  lines,  and 
he  was  kept  employed  by  the  federal  government  in 
various  confidential  missions. 

The  route  through  the  Dismal  Swamp  lay  along 
the  edge  of  Drummond  Lake,  a wild  and  lonely  region 
which  recalled  the  tradition  so  well  told  in  verse  by 
Moore.  It  was  night,  and  the  moon  was  at  its  full, 
>the  light  increasing,  by  contrast,  the  gloom  of  the 
lake,  which  was  almost  entirely  concealed  by  the  dense 
foliage  fringing  its  banks.  Here  and  there  strag- 
gling moonbeams  crept  through,  and  their  fitful  glint 
upon  the  dark  waters  far  away  seemed  as  if  it  might 
be  the  fire-fiy  lamp  of  the  phantom  Indian  maiden, 
and  one  almost  expected  to  catch  a glimpse  of 

“ The  lover  and  maid  so  true, 

Seen  at  the  hour  of  midnight  damp, 

To  cross  the  lake  by  a fire-fly  lamp 
And  paddle  their  white  canoe.” 

But  more  suggestive  reminiscences  clung  to  the 
lonely  region.  It  had  been  made  even  more  famous 
by  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  in  her  powerful  novel 
“ Dred,”  vividly  depicting  the  iniquities  of  slavery. 


424 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


The  book,  once  widely  and  eagerly  read,  was  a power 
in  building  up  that  sentiment  under  which  the  system 
finally  sank,  but  it  is  almost  unknown  to  the  younger 
generations  who  have  grown  up  in  the  past  quarter 
of  a century. 

Morehead  City  was  reached  April  15th,  and  there, 
on  the  day  following,  was  received  news  of  the  glori- 
ous consummation  of  General  Anderson’s  mission  to 
Fort  Sumter,  of  which  he  had  advised  the  writer  some 
days  before.  The  joy  of  the  troops  there  stationed, 
on  receiving  the  news,  was  unbounded,  but  it  was  of 
short  duration.  The  hurrahs  had  scarcely  died  out, 
when  the  intelligence  came,  on  the  evening  of  the 
same  day  of  victory  and  gladness,  almost  before  the 
echoes  of  the  joyful  guns  at  Sumter  had  ceased  to 
roll,  that  Lincoln,  the  beloved  and  true-hearted,  had 
fallen  by  the  hand  of  the  assassin. 

To  those  who  were  on  the  stage  of  action  at  that 
time,  the  recollection  of  the  horrible  crime  comes  as  a 
dreadful  nightmare.  Those  of  a younger  generation 
can  not  possibly  imagine  the  terrible  sensations,  the 
awful  forebodings,  it  awoke. 

It  is  but  a few  years  ago  that  the  nation  was  over- 
whelmed with  grief  because  of  the  murderous  taking- 
oif  of  the  second  martyr-President,  Garfield.  The  two 
events  are  in  no  wise  comparable.  The  latter  crime 
was  in  days  of  profound  peace;  the  former  was  in  time 
of  fierce  war.  With  Garfield  dead,  “the  government 


A KNOT  OF  CRAPE. 


425 


at  Washington  still  lived,”  and  the  smooth,  continuous 
movement  of  the  machinery  of  law  and  order  was  not 
to  be  interrupted.  When  Lincoln  fell,  the  hosts  of  re- 
bellion were  yet  in  arms,  and  men  dreaded  lest  the  assas- 
sin’s bullet  might  consummate  that  crime  against  civili- 
zation which  lines  of  battle  had  for  years  unsuccessfully 
struggled  to  accomplish.  The  overwhelming  sorrow, 
and  fear  of  possible  evil  to  follow,  fell  upon  the  nation 
like  a pall.  It  was  so  much,  so  unexpected,  that  men 
were  stunned,  stupefied.  They  wandered  about  in  an 
aimless,  irresolute  way,  with  voiceless  lips  and  blanched 
cheeks.  The  ordinary  concerns  of  life,  the  routine 
duties  which,  through  long  continued  habit,  had  come 
to  be  performed  mechanically,  were  forgotten.  Then, 
as  the  mind  slowly  grasped  the  horrible  reality,  stupor 
gave  place  to  fierce  rage  and  an  intense  desire  to  be 
revenged  upon  somebody — anybody.  Women,  fearful 
that  all  who  bore  the  name  of  Southerner  would  be 
visited  with  destruction  of  property  and  perhaps  of 
life,  left  their  homes  and  came  to  the  military  head- 
quarters, bringing  with  them  their  children,  and  plead 
in  tears  that  their  lives  might  be  spared.  Their  fears 
were  idle,  their  prayers  unnecessary.  It  is  the  highest 
tribute  that  can  be  paid  to  the  self-control  and  mag- 
nanimity of  the  soldiers  of  the  Union,  that  their  rage 
was  expended  with  their  breath,  and  that  neither  bul- 
let nor  torch  was  sent  upon  its  deadly  work.  It  is 
wonderful  to  record  that  no  soldier  committed  a deed 


426 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


of  excess — a single  one  might  have  drenched  the  land 
in  innocent  blood,  and  covered  the  name  of  American 
soldier  with  undying  shame. 

The  next  day,  April  17th,  the  adjutant  arrived  at 
Raleigh,  to  which  point  the  army  had  advanced  during 
his  absence.  The  news  of  Lincoln’s  assassination  had 
not  yet  reached  the  troops,  and  when  he  informed  the 
members  of  his  mess,  they  were  incredulous,  regarding 
it  as  one  of  the  canards  which  were  so  numerous  in 
those  days.  But  later  in  the  day,  General  Sherman 
gave  authenticity  to  the  sad  story  by  the  publication 
of  an  order  in  which,  after  reciting  the  circumstances, 
he  said  : 

“ Thus  it  seems  that  our  enemy,  despairing  of  meet- 
ing us  in  open,  manly  warfare,  begins  to  resort  to  the 
assassin’s  tools. 

“ Your  General  does  not  wish  you  to  infer  that  this 
is  universal,  for  he  knows  that  the  great  mass  of  the 
confederate  army  would  scorn  to  sanction  such  acts, 
but  he  believes  it  the  legitimate  consequence  of  rebel- 
lion against  rightful  authority. 

u We  have  met  every  phase  which  this  war  has 
assumed,  and  must  now  be  prepared  for  it  in  its  last 
and  worst  shape,  that  of  assassins  and  guerrillas  ; but 
woe  unto  the  people  who  seek  to  expend  their  wild 
passions  in  such  a manner,  for  there  is  but  one  dread 
result  ! ” 

Then  occurred  scenes  more  remarkable  than  those 
witnessed  at  Moreliead  City. 

Sherman’s  army  was  confronting  that  of  Johnston, 


A KNOT  OF  CRAPE. 


427 


Both  were  drawn  up  in  line  of  battle,  only  a few  hun- 
dred yards  apart,  but  peace  negotiations  were  in 
progress,  and  white  flags  along  the  lines  proclaimed  a 

truce.  Many  of  the  men  forgot  this  state  of  affairs 

\ f 

in  their  thirst  for  revenge  ; and,  here  and  there, 
squads  and  detachments  grasped  their  arms,  and  with- 
out thought  of  orders,  and  unled  by  officers,  moved  to 
the  front.  A single  gun  might  have  opened  a conflict 
involving  the  whole  army,  in  which  no  quarter  would 
have  been  asked  or  given.  Wiser  counsels  prevailed, 
and  the  hot-headed  went  reluctantly  to  the  rear. 

The  next  day  General  Sherman  and  General  John- 
ston met  to  consider  terms  for  the  capitulation  of  the 
rebel  army.  The  conference  was  held  midway  between 
the  lines,  and  was  regarded  by  the  Union  troops  with 
great  misgiving.  They  were  fearful  lest  their  General 
should  be  slain  through  treachery,  and  there  was  much 
alarm  and  nervousness  until  he  had  returned  in  safety 
within  his  own  lines. 

Over  in  the  corner  yonder,  is  an  old  rusty  saber, 
companion  in  these  campaigns  the  narrative  portrays. 
In  its  hilt  is  a frayed  and  dust-stained  fragment  of 
crape,  twined  therein  under  War  Department  orders 
requiring  the  army  to  wear  mourning  for  six  months, 
in  memory  of  the  lamented  President.  The  period 
had  not  expired  when  the  war  ended,  and  he  who  wore 
it  was  mustered  out  of  service  ; and  he  leaves  the 
mournful  emblem  in  the  sword-hilt  to  this  day  — - 
the  most  saddening  and  sacred  of  his  war  relics. 


428 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XLIIL 

VICTORIA 


PRIL17th 

Generals  Sherman  and 
Johnston  met  to  ar- 
range for  the  capitu- 
lation of  the  last  of 
the  rebel  armies.  The 
former  knew,  but  his  men  did  not, 
had  been  assassinated.  Other  confer- 
ences followed,  but  as  to  their  result  the  Union  troops 
knew  nothing. 

The  people  at  home  were  aware  that,  for  some  rea- 
son or  other,  the  terms  offered  Johnston  by  Sherman 
had  been  overruled  at  Washington,  but  this  was  not 
known  to  the  army. 

The  two  armies  lay  in  idleness,  under  flag  of 
truce,  until  the  24th,  seven  days  after  negotiations 
had  been  opened,  when  General  Grant  suddenly 


ACTION  AT  BENTONVILLE. 


VICTORIA  ! 


431 


appeared  upon  the  scene.  His  coming,  taken  in  con- 
nection with  the  protracted  delay,  when  all  expected 
the  declaration  of  a lasting  peace,  was  painfully 
suggestive,  and  the  troops  concluded  that  Sherman’s 
course  was  not  satisfactory  to  the  Government,  and 
Grant  had  been  sent  to  supersede  him.  There  was 
no  warrant  for  this  conclusion,  but  the  men  believed 
it  to  be  the  fact,  and  so  implicitly  did  they  trust 
Sherman,  that,  ignorant  of  the  merits  of  the  case,  they 
looked  upon  Grant,  their  former  commander,  with 
suspicion  and  jealousy,  while  under  other  circum- 
stances they  would  have  been  overjoyed  to  see  him. 
This  feeling  was  intensified  when,  on  the  day  of  Gen- 
eral Grant’s  arrival,  orders  were  issued  for  the  termin- 
ation of  the  truce,  and  the  renewal  of  hostilities,  at  the 
expiration  of  the  agreed  forty-eight  hours’  notice. 
The  men  had  supposed  the  war  was  over,  their  mission 
accomplished  ; but  they  now  felt  that  the  wisdom  and 
honor  of  their  chief  had  been  called  in  question  ; and 
they  were  inclined  to  resent  the  interference.  Hap- 
pily, however,  before  the  expiration  of  the  truce, 
another  conference  was  held  by  the  opposing  com- 
manders, terms  were  arranged,  and  Johnston’s  men 
laid  down  their  arms  forever. 

The  struggle  waa  ended,  and  the  curtain  was  now 
about  to  fall  upon  the  final  scene,  a most  fitting 
one,  which  was  to  shed  added  glory  upon  the 
gallant  Sherman  and  his  victorious  hosts. 


-182 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Here  is  the  Line  of  Blue  which  marched  out  of 
Cairo  nearly  four  years  ago  and  pressed  on  from  vic- 
tory to  victory,  every  halt  adding  one  more  to  its  list 
of  heroic  achievements.  It  invested  Fort  Henry,  and 
stormed  and  carried  Fort  Donelson.  It  snatched 
victory  from  defeat  at  Shiloh  and  Stone  River.  Vicks- 
burg fell  before  its  dogged  determination,  and  Look- 
out Mountain  succumbed  to  its  impetuous  assault. 
Atlanta  was  literally  hammered  to  pieces  under  its 
terrible  blows.  Then  it  defiantly  marched  eight  hun- 
dred miles  through  the  heart  of  a hostile  territory, 
demanding  and  receiving  the  surrender  of  its  foe  at 
the  very  gate  of  his  capital.  It  was  the  victor!  It 
had  the  power  and  the  right  to  exult!  Its  bands 
might  play  and  its  artillery  thunder  jubilant  vol- 
leys! Well  might  its  columns  march  with  proud 
and  arrogant  step  in  sight  of  the  enemy  it  had 
conquered!  Now  for  the  scenes  honored  in  days  ot 
chivalry!  The  disdainful  look  of  the  victor,  the 
bended  knee  of  the  vanquished!  The  surrendered 
swords!  The  grounded  muskets!  The  pillage  of  the 
camp!  “To  the  victors  belong  the  spoils!” 

No!  nothing  of  this.  The  Line  of  Gray  grounds 
arms  in  the  seclusion  of  its  own  camp,  and  furls 
its  ill-starred  banners.  The  Line  of  Blue  stacks  arms 
in  its  own  quarters.  There  is  neither  blare  of  band 
nor  peal  of  cannon.  But  there  is  the  outstretched 
hand,  and  with  it  the  canteen  and  haversack! 


VICTORIA  ! 


433 


It  was  pitiful  to  look  upon  those  men  in  Gray. 
Engaged  in  a cause  which  had  a great  wrong — a 
crime  against  humanity  and  civilization — for  its  foun- 
dation, yet  were  they  bone  of  our  bone  and  flesh  of 
our  flesh.  They  had  the  same  hardy  manhood  and 
the  same  stern  devotion  to  what  they  misguidedly 
deemed  to  be  right.  As  soldiers,  they  had  won  a right 
to  be  admired  and  honored.  Ever  in  retreat,  they 
made  stout  battle  at  every  stopping-place.  Defeat  did 
not  dishearten  them,  and  to  the  very  last  they  fought 
with  conspicuous  courage.  In  their  butternut  jeans, 
which  by  courtesy  was  known  as  a uniform,  and  their 
broad-brimmed,  gray  slouched  hats,  they  looked  any- 
thing but  soldierly.  That  they  should  be  such  in 
reality  was  wonderful.  Theirs  had  been  a losing 
game  from  the  first.  The,  vast  majority  had  not  re- 
ceived tidings  from  their  families  for  many  months; 
they  only  knew  that  the  war  tempest  had  swept  over 
their  homes;  and  their  fearful  anxiety  as  to  the  fate 
of  their  loved  ones  was  unappeased.  They  were 
poorly  provisioned,  and  their  medical  department  was 
worse  than  their  commissariat;  the  two  great  necessi- 
ties of  the  field  hospital,  quinine  and  morphine,  were 
rarely  to  be  had.  Yet  amid  all  these  hardships  and 
discouragements  they  were  courageous,  self-reliant, 
even  hopeful.  All  praise  for  their  true  soldiership! 
But  shame  and  everlasting  disgrace  be  upon  the  base 


434 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


conspirators  who  imposed  upon  them  so  desperate  an 
undertaking  in  so  unholy  a cause! 

The  terms  granted  by  General  Sherman  were  most 
magnanimous.  Field  transportation  and  artillery 
horses  belonging  to  the  enemy  were  lent  to  them 
(such  were  the  terms  of  the  articles  of  agreement: 
practically  it  was  a gift  outright)  for  their  march  to 
their  homes,  and  for  subsequent  use  in  industrial  pur- 
suits. Each  brigade  or  detachment  was  allowed  arms 
for  one-seventh  its  numerical  strength,  to  enable  those 
in  charge  to  preserve  order. 

There  were  those  who  criticised  General  Sherman 
severely  for  granting  such  favorable  terms,  which 
were,  however,  certainly  in  accord  with  the  sentiment 
of  his  troops  and  the  spirit  of  the  age.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  censure  visited  upon  him  would 
have  had  no  existence,  had  it  not  been  for  the  unfortu- 
nate animadversions  of  War  Secretary  Stanton  and 
General  Halleck  with  reference  to  the  terms  first  sub- 
mitted by  General  Sherman,  which  were  overruled  at 
Washington.  The  rejected  portions  of  this  memoran- 
dum provided  for  the  disbanding  of  the  rebel  army, 
the  conduct  of  the  men  to  their  respective  states, 
there  to  deposit  arms  and  public  property  in  the  state 
arsenals;  the  recognition,  by  the  federal  government, 
of  the  various  state  governments,  on  their  officers  and 
legislatures  taking  the  oaths  prescribed  by  the  consti- 
tution of  the  United  States;  the  people  and  all  the  in- 


VICTORIA  ! 


435 


habitants  of  the  (rebel)  states  to  be  guaranteed,  so  far 
as  the  Executive  could,  their  political  rights  and  fran- 
chises; and  the  executive  authority  of  the  United 
States  not  to  disturb  any  of  the  people  by  reason  of 
the  late  war,  so  long  as  they  lived  in  peace  and  quiet, 
abstaining  from  acts  of  armed  hostility,  and  obeying 
the  laws  in  existence  at  the  place  of  their  residence. 

These  conditions  were  properly  overruled  by  the 
authorities  at  Washington,  but  Secretary  Stanton  and 
General  Halleck  seemed  to  lose  their  heads,  and  the 
former  authorized  a semi-official  “statement”  which 
was  an  argument  against  the  agreement.  It  asserted 
that  the  agreement  practically  acknowledged  the  rebel 
government,  undertook  to  re-establish  rebel  state 
governments,  relieving  rebels  from  the  effect  of 
national  victories,  and  placed  in  their  hands  arms  and 
munitions  of  war  which  might  be  used,  as  soon  as  the 
national  armies  were  disbanded,  in  a renewed  effort  to 
overthrow  the  national  government  and  subdue  the 
loyal  states. 

It  is  remarkable  to  look  back  to  that  time,  and  note 
how  high  feeling  rose  against  General  Sherman,  who 
the  day  before  was  regarded  as  a demi-god.  A lead- 
ing paper,  which  had  never  faltered  in  its  devotion  to 
the  cause,  and  had  bestowed  the  most  unstinted  praise 
upon  General  Sherman,  was  led  by  Secretary  Stan- 
ton’s “ statement  ” to  make  a bitter  assault  upon  that 
officer.  It  said  that  “ in  reading  the  compact,  one  is 


436 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


at  a loss  to  know  which  (Johnston  or  Sherman) 
agreed  to  surrender.”  These  “ infamous  concessions” 
were  “intended  (sic)  not  only  to  secure  full  amnesty 
to  every  class  of  rebel  offenders,  but  to  open  the  way 
for  the  re-establishment  of  slavery.”  This  “ ignoble 
instrument  might  have  become  the  Magna  Charta  of 
American  slavery.”  The  act  of  General  Sherman  was 
one  of  “ dangerous  insubordination.” 

General  Sherman  contended  that  the  agreement,  by 
its  very  terms,  and  by  every  principle  of  law,  could 
not  be  valid  unless  approved  by  the  President;  that  in 
fact  it  was  but  a basis.  Ho  explained  that  he  had 
taken  extraordinary  precautions  to  lay  the  matter  be- 
fore the  President  in  all  its  fullness,  sending  a staff 
officer  to  Washington,  and  enjoining  upon  him  to 
avoid  spies,  and  informers,  and  say  nothing  to  anybody 
until  the  President  should  make  known  his  determina- 
tion. A few  days  later,  in  a letter  to  Secretary  Stan- 
ton, in  answer  to  the  disapproval  of  the  Government, 
General  Sherman  said  : “I  admit  my  folly  in  em- 
bracing, in  a military  convention,  any  civil  matter.” 
So  late  as  March  3d,  he  supposed  that  all  the  discus- 
sion which  had  grown  up  between  himself  and  the 
Government  was  in  the  nature  of  privileged  commu- 
nications, unknown  to  the  general  public;  but  on  that 
day  he  read  in  the  public  prints  of  April  24th  the 
“statement”  of  Secretary  Stanton,  together  with  the 
newspaper  comments  based  upon  it,  and  he  exclaimed 


VICTORIA  ! 


437 


with  righteous  .indignation  : “It  does  seem  strange 
to  me  that  every  bar-room  loafer  in  New  York  can  read 
in  the  morning  journals  ‘ official  ’ matter  that  is  'with- 
held from  a General  whose  command  extends  from 
Kentucky  to  North  Carolina.” 

Meanwhile,  General  Halleck  was  further  complicat- 
ing matters  by  ordering  troops  under  his  command  to 
invade  General  Sherman’s  territory,  and  renew  offen- 
sive operations,  disregarding  the  truce  existing  be- 
tween Sherman  and  Johnston,  pending  discussion  of 
the  terms  of  surrender.  At  a fortunate  moment  Hal- 
leck’s  order  was  revoked,  and  none  too  soon,  for  two 
bodies  of  federal  troops  were  on  the  eve  of  collision. 

It  is  one  of  the  most  painful  recollections  to  a 
soldier  who  bore  arms  in  those  days,  that  two  officials 
so  high  in  the  esteem  of  the  nation,  each  so  necessary 
to  the  triumphant  vindication  of  its  authority,  as 
Secretary  Stanton  and  General  Sherman,  should  have 
been  so  completely  estranged  by  these  unfortunate 
events,  that,  even  in  the  hour  of  triumph,  when  the 
victorious  armies  of  the  nation  marched  before  them, 
as  they  stood  almost  side  by  side  on  the  Presidential 
reviewing  stand  in  the  national  capital,  neither  recog- 
nized the  other,  and  that  one  of  the  two  went  to  his 
death,  unforgiving  and  unforgiven,  so  far  as  the  world 
can  ever  know. 


438 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XLIY. 

SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


URING  the  stay  of  the  army 
at  Raleigh,  the  foundation 
was  laid  for  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Society  of  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee,  the 
earliest,  as  well  as  the  most 
conspicuous  and  successful, 
of  the  many  social  organiza- 
tions which  have  grown  out  of  the  companionships 
of  camp  and  field.  Its  membership  represents  an 
army  which  had  for  its  General,  in  turn,  Grant, 
Sherman,  McPherson,  Howard  and  Logan.  The 
achievements  of  that  command  were  as  brilliant  and 
remarkable  as  the  lives  of  its  chiefs.  Its  nucleus 
was  a half-dozen  regiments  which  occupied  Cairo 
when  tiie  first  gun  was  fired.  The  little  army  grew  to 
be  seventeen  thousand  men,  when  it  invested  Fort 


SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  TENNESSEE.  439 


Henry,  and  afterward  stormed  and  carried  Fort  Don- 
elson.  Farther  on,  its  numbers  were  swelled  to 
forty-two  thousand  men,  who  fought  at  Shiloh  and 
Corinth  under  General  Grant.  It  invested  and  con- 
quered Vicksburg,  being  then  seventy- three  thousand 
strong,  comprising  the  Thirteenth  Corps,  McCler- 
nand’s;  Fifteenth  Corps,  Sherman’s;  Sixteenth  Corps, 
Hurlbut’s,  and  Seventeenth  Corps,  McPherson’s.  Its 
Fifteenth,  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Corps,  thirty-two 
thousand  men,  under  General  McPherson,  participated 
in  the  campaign  against  Atlanta.  Later,  the  Fifteenth 
and  Seventeenth  Corps,  thirty-seven  thousand  men, 
under  General  Howard,  marched  to  the  sea,  and  after- 
ward through  the  Carolinas,  while  its  Thirteenth  and 
Sixteenth  Corps  were  fighting  on  Red  river,  in  Mis- 
souri, at  Nashville,  and  Mobile.  Few  of  its  many 
regiments  traveled  less  than  six  thousand  miles  in 
their  wanderings  during  the  war;  m^tny  of  them  all 
but  doubled  this  distance.  Its  roll  of  dead  was  ap- 
palling. 

If  the  history  of  this  Army  was  phenomenal,  the 
organization  of  the  Society  which  sprang  from  it  was 
dramatic.  It  was  literally  born  amid  the  clash  of 
arms;  and  the  sound  of  the  enemy’s  guns  was  the 
accompaniment  to  the  songs  of  the  camp  at  its  first 
meeting. 

April  14th,  Sherman’s  forces  were  grouped  about 
Raleigh,  North  Carolina,  under  orders  to  move  against 


440 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  enemy  the  next  morning.  Later  in  the  day, 
General  Sherman  received  from  General  Johnston  a 
letter  proposing  a truce,  with  a view  to  a cessation  of 
hostilities,  but  this  was  not  known  to  the  army  until 
afterward. 

That  evening  a number  of  officers  of  the  Army  of 
the  Tennessee  met  in  the  senate  chamber  at  Raleigh. 
All  were  in  high  spirits,  for  General  Sherman’s  order 
had  just  been  issued,  in  which  he  announced  the  sur- 
render of  Lee’s  army  to  General  Grant,  adding : 
“ Glory  to  God  and  our  country,  and  all  honor  to  our 
comrades  in  arms,  toward  whom  we  are  marching. 
A little  more  labor,  a little  more  toil  on  our  part,  the 
great  race  is  won,  and  our  government  stands  regene- 
rated, after  four  long  years  of  war!  ” 

Among  the  company  was  General  Frank  P.  Blair. 
He  was  in  his  happiest  mood,  and  made  a brilliant 
impromptu  speech,  congratulating  his  comrades  upon 
the  speedy  conclusion  of  the  war,  and  suggesting  the 
organization  of  a Society  “to  preserve  the  recollections 
and  renew  from  year  to  year  the  companionships  of 
camp  and  field.”  A committee,  with  General  Blair  as 
chairman,  was  appointed  to  draft  a plan  for  organiza- 
tion, and  the  meeting  adjourned  subject  to  call.  At 
that  very  hour,  President  Lincoln  fell  at  the  hand  of 
the  assassin,  but  the  sad  intelligence  did  not  reach  the 
army  until  three  days  later. 

A further  meeting  was  held  April  25th,  when 


SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  TENNESSEE,  441 


General  Blair  reported  a constitution,  wliicli  was 
adopted.  That  paper  embraced  the  following  pro- 
visions : 

“ I.  The  association  shall  be  known  as  £ The 
Society  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,’  and  shall 
include  every  officer  who  has  served  with  honor  in 
that  army. 

“ II.  The  object  of  the  Society  shall  be  to  keep 
alive  and  preserve  that  kindly  and  cordial  feeling 
which  has  been  one  of  the  characteristics  of  this  army 
during  its  career  in  the  service,  and  which  has  given 
it  such  harmony  of  action,  and  contributed,  in  no  small 
degree,  to  its  glorious  achievements  in  our  country’s 
cause. 

“ The  fame  and  glory  of  all  the  officers  belonging 
to  this  army,  who  have  fallen,  either  on  the  field  of  bat- 
tle or  in  the  line  of  their  duty,  shall  be  a sacred  trust 
to  this  Society,  which  shall  cause  proper  memorials  of 
their  services  to  be  collected  and  preserved,  and  thus 
transmit  their  names  with  honor  to  posterity.” 

General  John  A.  Rawlins,  General  Grant’s  adju- 
tant-general, was  elected  president,  and  Colonel  L.  M. 
Dayton,  General  Sherman’s  aide-de-camp,  secretary. 

At  the  time  of  this  meeting,  the  army  was  under 
orders  to  move  upon  the  enemy  on  the  following  day, 
General  Sherman’s  negotiations  with  General  John- 
ston having  been  overruled  at  Washington. 

In  November  of  the  same  year,  the  war  being 
ended,  and  the  army  disbanded,  a large  number  of 
members  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps  met  in  Chicago, 


442 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


and  organized  the  Societies  of  the  “White  Arrow” 
and  “ Blue  Arrow,”  supposing  that  the  organization  at 
Kaleigh  had  been  abandoned.  Their  membership  was 
composed  of  ex-officers  of  the  Third  and  Fourth  Divis- 
ions, and  their  titles  were  taken  from  their  distinctive 
badges  in  the  field.  The  two  organizations  united  in 
a banquet  at  the  Briggs  House,  and  addresses  were 
made  by  General  Belknap,  General  Gresham,  Colonel 
Dayton,  and  others.  They  adjourned  to  meet  afc 
Indianapolis,  in  November  of  the  following  year  ; but, 
in  the  meantime,  the  president  of  the  Society  of  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee  issued  his  call  for  a meeting 
of  that  body  at  Cincinnati,  about  the  same  time,  and 
the  Division  Societies  abandoned  their  organizations. 

The  meeting  of  the  Society  of  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  at  Cincinnati,  in  November,  1866,  the  first 
after  the  temporary  organization  at  Kaleigh,  was  suc- 
cessful and  notable  in  every  way.  General  Kawlins, 
the  President,  since  deceased,  delivered  the  annual 
address,  which  was  an  admirable  resume  of  the  history 
of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  ; and  an  original  poem, 
“ Men  of  the  Tennessee,”  was  read  by  T.  Buchanan 
Bead. 

At  this  meeting,  an  effort  was  made  to  modify  the 
constitution  so  as  to  admit  to  membership  all  enlisted 
men  who  had  served  in  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  but 
without  success.  It  was  objected  that  “ the  society 
was  formed  before  the  close  of  the  war,  not  in  its  pomp 


SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


443 


and  circumstance,  but  in  the  theatre  of  military  move- 
ment, and  within  the  sound  of  hostile  guns,  and  was, 
therefore,  peculiar.  At  that  time  the  discipline  of 
service  did  not  allow  that  character  of  association  be- 
tween officers  and  men  that  the  constitution  of  this 
society  contemplated  for  its  members,  and  the  original 
principles  and  intentions  of  the  Society  should  be 
adhered  to.”  Frequent  attempts  have  since  been  made 
to  the  same  purpose  ; but,  thus  far,  unsuccessfully. 

After  the  death  of  the  lamented  Rawlins,  General 
Sherman  became  President.  He  has  been  re-elected 
each  succeeding  year  without  opposition,  and  will 
undoubtedly  be  continued  in  the  position  so  long  as 
he  lives.  Colonel  Dayton,  Recording  Secretary;  Gen- 
eral Hickenlooper,  Corresponding  Secretary ; and  Gen- 
eral Force,  Treasurer,  were  also  elected  at  that  meet- 
ing, and  have  been  re-elected  each  year  since. 

The  annual  meetings  of  the  Society  are  notable 
events,  and  attract  the  presence  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished civilians,  as  well  as  military  men,  of  the 
nation.  The  orations  and  responses  to  sentiments  are 
worthy  of  the  most  cultured  audiences  of  the  land, 
and  the  banquets  are  very  grand  affairs. 

The  meeting  at  Springfield,  Illinois,  in  1874,  was 
one  of  national  interest.  Upon  that  occasion  the  Lin- 
coln Monument  was  displayed  to  the  public,  the  statue 
of  the  great  War-President  being  unveiled  by  General 


Ui 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


Grant,  himself  President  at  the  time,  who  delivered  a 
brief  but  feeling  address. 

Two  years  thereafter,  the  Society  met  in  Washing- 
ton City,  to  participate  in  the  observances  connected 
with  the  unveiling  of  a monument  reared  to  the 
memory  of  Major-General  James  B.  McPherson,  third 
commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee.  This  fine 
work  of  art  was  an  equestrian  statue  in  bronze,  colos- 
sal in  measurement  and  effect,  the  cost  of  which  was 
defrayed,  in  greater  part,  by  members  of  the  Society, 
and  altogether  through  their  effort.  The  orator  of 
the  occasion  was  General  John  A.  Logan,  whose 
eloquent  address  was  read  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  land. 

In  1879,  the  Society  met  in  Chicago  and  there 
received  General  Grant,  then  en  route  east  from  his 
journey  around  the  world.  This  event  was  made  the 
occasion  of  one  of  the  finest  pageants  ever  witnessed 
in  Chicago. 

This  chapter  would  not  be  complete  without  some 
reference  to  General  Sherman  as  a presiding  officer. 
In  this  capacity  he  is  sui  generis,  brusque,  nervous, 
dispatching  business  at  lightning  speed,  and  cutting 
to  pieces  parliamentary  rules  as  ruthlessly  as  he  did 
red-tape  in  war  times,  when  moving  supplies  to  feed 
and  clothe  a vast  army.  He  rarely  waits  for  a motion, 
but  proceeds  upon  his  own  suggestion  of  what  should 
be  done,  and  with  a determination  to  do  it.  “ We 


SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  TIIE  TENNESSEE.  445 


want  a committee  to  select  an  orator,  and  I will  name 
General  Jones,  Colonel  Smith  and  Major  Brown  ; all 
in  favor  of  the  motion  say  ‘ aye ! ’ Carried.”  And  so 
he  pushes  along  after  a fashion,  it  is  fair  to  presume, 
“the  boys”  would  tolerate  in  no  one  else.  Would-be 
orators  receive  no  mercy  at  his  hands.  “Yes;  speak, 
Major;  but  a very  few  words.  We  understand  all 
about  it.”  “Now,  don’t  make  a speech,  Colonel;  let’s 
vote,”  and  so  on.  He  cares  nothing  for  popular 
applause.  As  he  entered  the  hall  at  Minnetonka,  the 
members  of  the  Society  began  to  cheer.  “ Stop  that 
foolishness,”  said  he,  “ and  let’s  get  to  business.” 
Addressing  the  audience,  made  up  in  large  part  of  the 
fashionables,  he  said:  “Now,  while  we  are  carrying 
out  this  programme,  we  want  quiet.  We  like  to  have 
these  visitors  here,  but  they  must  understand  that 
this  is  a Society  meeting,  and  we  are  not  to  be  inter- 
rupted by  applause  from  outsiders.”  At  the  banquet, 
where  he  invariably  presides,  he  said  : “ It  is  now 
2 o’clock  _A.  M.,  time  for  me  to  quit,  and  I think  you 
had  better  quit  too ! ” At  a Society  meeting  held  in 
St.  Louis,  in  one  of  the  theatres,  in  the  presence  of  a 
brilliant  assemblage  of  the  people  of  the  city,  a 
fashionable  young  man,  occupying  one  of  the  boxes, 
took  advantage  of  that  stage  of  the  proceedings  where 
“the  boys  ” call  out  any  of  their  comrades  whom  they 
desire  to  hear,  to  rise  in  his  place  and  state  that 
“ Several  of  us  would  like  to  hear  from  Mr. 


440 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


naming  a civilian  of  some  note.  “ Sit  down,  young 
man!”  thundered  the  General.  “We  are  willing  you 
and  your  friends  should  stay  here  and  listen;  but  this 
is  our  meeting,  and  we  propose  to  run  it!” 

These  eccentricities,  however,  are  but  incidents. 
General  Sherman  has  a remarkable  faculty  for  inter- 
jecting really  pertinent  comments  or  suggestions  in 
course  of  a debate;  and,  as  an  after-dinner  speaker  he 
is  inimitable,  bestowing  words  of  praise  and  advice  in 
epigrammatic  language.  Upon  one  occasion  he  said: 

“How  we  all  looked  for  him  (Lincoln)  to  welcome 
us  back  to  our  homes,  after  our  long  and  devious  wan- 
derings ; but  it  was  not  reserved  for  him,  and  another 
did  it  in  his  stead,  while  the  whole  nation  stood  by  to 
proclaim  with  shouts  of  joy,  ‘ Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  soldiers;’  and  now  I,  your  old  commander, 
re-echo  the  same  sentiment,  and  tell  you,  you  have  your 
reward — not  in  money  or  precious  jewels,  not  in  lands 
or  houses,  but  the  consciousness  of  a noble  duty  well 
done,  and  in  the  possession  ®f  those  priceless  memo- 
ries that  will  become  more  and  more  precious  as  time 
rolls  on.  The  day  will  come  when  not  a man  in  this 
land  of  ours  but  would  share  with  you  his  wealth 
could  he  say,  like  you,  that  he  was  of  the  Army 
of  the  Tennessee,  and  could  tell  his  children  that 
he  had  heard  the  first  hostile  shot  "at  Fort  Henry 
and  the  last  boom  of  cannon  at  Raleigh. 

Our  men  have  returned  to  their  homes  in  peace 
and  quiet,  and  go  where  I may,  I meet  them, 
all  more  or  less  busy  at  their  varied  callings. 


SOCIETY  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  TENNESSEE.  442 

Turn  which  way  we  may,  we  find  our  comrades 
busy,  their  swords  turned  into  pruning-hooks,  each 
planting  his  owrn  vine  and  fig-tree,  and  no  man 
afraid.  Go,  then,  I say,  and  encourage  honest  indus- 
try everywhere.  Have  unbounded  faith  in  your  coun- 
try and  its  flag,  and  you  will  win  for  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  a fame  in  peace  equal  to  that  which  you 
won  for  it  in  war  ; and  He  who  holds  the  fate  of 
nations  in  the  palm  of  His  hand,  will  see  that  your 
labors  are  not  in  vain,  and  that  the  glory  of  your  coun- 
try, for  which  you  battled  in  war  and  labored  in  peace, 
shall  not  be  tarnished  by  an  insidious  foe.” 


448 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


CHAPTER  XLY. 

“ ON  TO  WASHINGTON  ! ” 


T last  the  army- 
turned  its  face 
northward. 

“ On  to  Wash- 
ington ! ” Pour 
years  before,  the  words  were  a war-cry.  They  were 
now  the  glad  assurance  of  victory,  peace,  and  home. 

It  was  an  odd  experience  for  the  first  few  days,  to 
jog  along  the  road  without  stopping  here  and  there  to 
form  a line  of  battle,  and  to  go  to  sleep  at  night  undis- 
turbed by  a midnight  call  to  re-inforce  the  skirmishers. 
The  occupation  of  the  “ bummer  ” was  gone.  No 
straggling  or  plundering  was  tolerated,  nor  was  there 
any  disposition  in  that  direction  ; chickens  and  butter- 
milk were  now  bought  with  Uncle  Sam’s  greenbacks, 
instead  of  being  “ cramped.”  The  citizens  no  longer 


“ON  TO  WASHINGTON!” 


449 


fled  at  the  approach  of  the  blue-coated  army ; but  wo- 
men and  children  flocked  to  the  road  to  see  them  pass ; 
and,  not  infrequently,  one  of  Lee’s  or  Johnston’s  men, 
still  clad  in  his  “butternut”  suit,  which  had  passed 
for  a uniform,  leaned  over  his  gate  to  crack  a joke  with 
his  deadly  enemies  of  a few  days  before.  “ Say,  Yank! 
ain’t  you  ’uns  a long  way  from  home  ? ” “ You, 

Johnny!  why  in  the don’t  you  fix  up  that  fence?” 

“ Say,  Yank  ! you  ’uns  licked  us,  but  we  gin  you  a 

of  a ‘rassle  ’ ! ” “ You  bet  you  did,  Johnny  ! ” 

And  then  the  two  would  agree  that  Sherman’s  men 
and  Lee’s  (or  Johnston’s,  as  the  case  might  be)  could 
together  “ clean  out  ” (that  was  their  way  of  express- 
ing it)  any  nation  on  earth. 

The  line  of  march  lay  through  many  points  of  his- 
toric interest,  at  which  the  pen  insists  upon  halting 
for  the  moment  — down  the  Boydtown  Plank  Road, 
rendered  famous  by  the  brilliant  closing  engagements 
fought  by  gallant  Phil.  Sheridan  ; to  Dinwiddie  Court- 
house, where  he  fought  a fierce  battle  ; and  Five 
Forks,  the  scene  of  what  was  at  once  his  most  brilliant 
victory,  and  one  of  the  most  decisive  of  the  war. 

Passing  by  the  old  farm  where  General  Winfield 
Scott  was  born,  the  army  crossed  the  Appomattox 
river,  and  entered  Petersburg,  famous  for  sustaining  a 
siege  comparable  only  to  that  of  Vicksburg. 

Two  days  afterward,  Manchester  was  peached,  on 
the  south  side  of  the  James  river,  immediately  oppo- 

2Q 


450 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


site  Richmond.  Here  were  first  met  Custer’s  gallant 
troopers,  who,  despite  their  hard  riding  and  stout  fight- 
ing, were  so  often  near  to  their  base  of  supplies,  that 
they  were  generally  able  to  appear  very  presentably. 
They  wore  paper  collars,  and  affected  long  scarfs  which 
fluttered  from  their  necks,  each  brigade  wearing  a 
distinguishing  color.  These  evidences  of  excessive 
“ style  ” were  regarded  by  Sherman’s  ragged  roys- 
terers  with  great  contempt,  and  their  sharp  comments 
were  extremely  irritating  to  the  victims. 

Across  the  river  lay  Richmond,  the  rebel  capital, 
which  had  been,  for  four  years  past,  in  a state  of  siege. 
General  Halleck  was  in  command  here,  and  between 
him  and  Sherman  some  unpleasantness  had  arisen, 
growing  out  of  the  discussion  with  reference  to  the 
peace  negotiations  at  Raleigh.  Halleck  issued  an 
order  requiring  Sherman’s  army  to  pass  in  review 
before  him  at  Richmond.  Sherman  refused,  where- 
upon Halleck  forbade  the  army  entering  the  city  at  all. 
The  bridge  across  the  river  had  been  destroyed,  and 
a pontoon,  laid  in  its  place,  was  guarded  by  Halleck’ s 
troops.  The  cranky  and  contemptuous  order  by  that 
officer,  with  reference  to  Sherman’s  army,  soon  became 
known  to  the  men  of  that  command,  and  they  deter- 
mined to  go  into  Richmond  at  all  hazards.  Accord- 
ingly, a large  body,  unarmed  and  without  officers  or 
orders,  made  a charge  across  the  bridge,  overpowering 
the  guards  by  sheer  weight  of  numbers.  No  one  was 


“ON  TO  WASHINGTON!” 


453 


hurt,  but  some  of  Halleck’s  bridge  guards  were  uncer- 
emoniously dumped  into  the  river,  whence  they  scram- 
bled out  as  best  they  could.  The  affair  was  entirely 
irregular  and  unmilitary,  but  that  Sherman  enjoyed  it 
in  a quiet  way  is  not  to  be  doubted. 

The  next  day  the  army  entered  Bichmond  in  regu- 
lar order.  Many  points  of  interest  were  noted  with 
keen  curiosity,  especially  the  mansion  so  long  occu- 
pied by  Jeff  Davis,  the  civil  chief  of  the  “ Confed- 
eracy,” and  the  state  capitol,  which  had  been  the  quar- 
ters of  the  Confederate  congress.  Those  and  other 
public  buildings  were  heavily  draped  in  mourning 
for  President  Lincoln,  by  order  of  the  Union  authori- 
ties. The  capitol  grounds  were  rich  in  statuary.  Here 
was  Houdon’s  magnificent  statue  of  Washington, 
and  near  it  a fine  marble  bust  of  Lafayette.  The 
finest  work  of  art,  however,  was  Crawford’s  bronze 
equestrian  statue  of  Washington  ; and,  grouped  about 
it,  the  figures  of  John  Marshall,  Thomas  Jefferson  and 
Patrick  Henry.  More  than  half  of  the  city  was  in 
ashes,  having  been  fired  by  the  retreating  enemy,  just 
before  the  national  forces  entered. 

Libby  Prison  was  viewed  with  a mournful  interest. 
It  was  an  immense  building,  three  or  four  stories  high, 
once  used  as  a tobacco  warehouse  ; but,  since  the  be- 
ginning of  the  war,  as  a prison  for  federal  captives, 
who  were  crowded  into  it  until  there  was  absolutely  no 
room  for  more.  The  walls  were  covered  with  inscrip- 


454 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


tions  written  by  the  unhappy  occupants,  all  breathing 
an  air  of  hopeless  despondency,  yet  full  of  bitter 
hatred  for  the  rebels,  and  lurid  with  blasphemous 
anathemas.  Among  them  was  one,  said  to  have  been 
composed  by  Parson  Brownlow,  a rather  doubtful 
statement,  inasmuch  as  he  never  boarded  at  Libby, 
and  was  a clergyman  besides.  The  words  had  been 
set  to  music,  and  it  was  said  that  the  prisoners  were 
accustomed  to  sing  them  with  great  vigor,  howling  the 
refrain  at  the  top  of  their  voices,  sometimes  aggra- 
vating the  rebel  guards  on  the  outside  to  such  a degree 
as  to  cause  them  to  fire  a few  shots  at  the  upper  win- 
dows, in  the  vain  hope  of  putting  a stop  to  the  dis- 
turbance. The  verses  were  as  follows  : 

O ! may  that  cuss,  Jeff  Davis,  float, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

On  stormy  sea,  in  open  boat, 

In  Iceland’s  cold,  without  a coat, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

No  rudder,  compass,  sail,  or  oar, 

Glory,  Hallelujah! 

A million  miles  away  from  shore, 

Where  myriad  briny  monsters  roar, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

May  shark  devour  them,  stem  ana  stern, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

A whale  then  gulp  them  down  in  turn, 

And  the  devil  get  the  whole  concern, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

In  burning  brimstone  may  he  be, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

While  little  devils  dance  in  glee. 

And  lock  the  door,  and  lose  the  key, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 


“ ON  TO  WASHINGTON  ! ” 


455 


And  ’mid  his  roars  and  frantic  cries, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

O make  eternal  ashes  rise, 

And  blow  forever  in  his  eyes, 

Glory,  Hallelujah  ! 

The  floors  of  Libby  were  marked  off  with  checker- 
boards and  faro  lay-outs,  testifying  to  the  efforts  made 
by  the  prisoners  to  kill  time.  These  species  of  amuse- 
ment, however,  were  only  available  in  the  early  war- 
days  ; later  on,  the  building  was  too  crowded  to  admit 
of  anything  of  the  kind.  The  remains  of  the  cele- 
brated tunnel  under  the  wall,  made  by  Colonel 
Straight,  in  his  effort  to  escape,  were  yet  visible. 

After  crossing  James  river,  the  army  passed  by 
Hanover  Court-house.  This  famous  old  building  was 
erected  in  1732,  and  many  of  the  original  oak  benches 
yet  remained.  Within  these  walls  Patrick  Henry 
pleaded  his  first  case  in  behalf  of  the  people,  against 
the  privileged  clergy  under  the  British  crown,  and 
won  a grand  victory.  He  was  borne  out  of  these 
doors  in  triumph  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  people, 
and  was  famous  from  that  instant. 

Near  at  hand  was  an  old  church,  which  afforded  a 
relic  of  peculiar  interest  — an  old  folio  Bible,  contain- 
ing the  service  of  the  Church  of  England.  In  the 
printed  text  of  the  prayer  for  civil  rulers,  the  name  of 
“ His  Gracious  Majesty,  George  the  Third,”  had  been 
marked  over  with  red  pencil,  and  immediately  above 
it,  well  nigh  faded  out,  were  the  words,  written  in  ink, 
“ The  President  and  Congress  of  the  United  States.” 


456 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


From  Richmond  on,  the  line  of  march  lay  through 
a country  bristling  with  field-works,  and  strewn  with 
the  debris  of  vast  camps.  At  one  place  was  quite 
a thicket  of  young  peach-trees,  which  a farmer  living 
near  by  said  had  grown  up  from  seeds  thrown  away  by 
the  soldiers  after  eating  the  canned  fruit. 

Crossing  the  Pamunkey  and  Mattapony  rivers,  the 
army  passed  through  Fredericksburg,  and  halted  on 
the  farther  bank  of  the  Rappahannock. 

This  was  the  range  occupied  by  Burnside  that  dis- 
astrous day  in  December  of  1862.  It  was  quite  high, 
well  nigh  destitute  of  timber,  and  commanded  a fine 
view  for  miles  to  right  and  left.  Across  the  stream 
lay  the  village,  scatteringly  spread  over  ground  slop- 
ing to  the  river’s  edge  ; and  just  beyond  the  town  was 
visible  a heavily  wooded  ridge,  partly  crowned  with 
the  stone  fence  which  served  the  confederate  army  to 
so  good  purpose.  It  required  but  little  imagination  to 
fill  out  so  suggestive  a landscape  with  batteries  and 
troops,  and  paint  that  dreadful  battle  scene.  From 
the  point  of  observation,  two  hundred  pieces  of  fed- 
eral artillery  discharged  their  terrible  volleys  across 
the  stream,  into  and  through  the  streets  of  Fredericks- 
burg, and  shot  for  shot  was  hurled  back  by  Stonewall 
Jackson  and  Longstreet.  Under  this  fire,  pontoon 
bridges  were  laid  by  the  federal s,  one  at  a point  imme- 
diately before  us,  where  Sumner  and  Hooker  passed 
over.  They  assaulted  Longstreet  immediately  oppo- 


“ ON  TO  WASHINGTON  ! ” 


457 


site  this  very  ground.  The  enemy  was  silent  until  the 
gallant  troops  were  within  short  musket-range.  Then 
they  opened  fire  — Longstreet  said  the  gaps  made  in 
the  Union  column  by  his  artillery  could  be  seen  a 
half-mile  off.  But  the  boys  in  blue  manfully  strug- 
gled on  toward  the  stone  fence  they  were  never  to 
reach.  From  behind  it  leaped  a very  hell  of  flame 
from  small  arms,  and  batteries  right  and  left  poured  in 
an  enfilading  fire  of  grape  and  canister,  that  human 
flesh  and  blood  could  not  withstand.  The  Unionists 
were  compelled  to  retreat.  Their  comrades  on  the  left 
fared  no  better,  and  the  battle  was  lost. 

Fredericksburg  cherishes,  as  one  of  its  greatest 
treasures,  the  grave  of  Edward  Heldon,  who  was  a 
contemporary  of  Shakspeare,  and  one  of  the  pall- 
bearers at  the  funeral  of  the  immortal  bard. 

Marching  via  Stafford  Court-house  and  Acquia 
Creek,  the  army  entered  Alexandria,  inseparably  con- 
nected with  the  memory  of  the  gallant  Ellsworth, 
whose  murder  early  in  1861,  caused  a profound  sensa- 
tion throughout  the  North,  and  drew  thousands  of  men 
into  the  Union  army.  The  story  was  once  familiar, 
but  is  probably  new  to  many  of  a younger  generation. 

In  1860,  young  Ellsworth,  a clerk  in  a business 
house  in  Chicago,  interested  himself  in  organizing  and 
drilling  an  independent  military  company,  known  as 
“ Ellsworth’s  Zouaves.”  This  corps  soon  became  noted 
for  its  admirable  drill,  particularly  in  the  manual  of 


458 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


arms,  which  abounded  in  fancy  movements  not  recog- 
nized by  the  books,  and  the  bayonet  exercise.  It  gave 
exhibition  drills  in  all  the  principal  cities,  creating  a 
furore  of  excitement.  Ellsworth,  soon  after  his  return 
from  this  trip,  went  to  Springfield  to  study  law  with 
Mr.  Lincoln,  and  accompanied  him  on  the  journey  to 
Washington,  being  charged  with  his  safe  conduct. 
When  the  war  began,  the  young  officer  organized  a 
regiment  of  volunteers  in  New  York,  and  became  its 
colonel. 

During  the  early  war  days,  while  troops  were 
assembling  at  Washington,  a rebel  flag  flying  at 
Alexandria  was  plainly  to  be  seen  from  the  national 
capitol.  Chafing  under  the  insult,  Ellsworth  deter- 
mined to  capture  the  . flag.  With  his  regiment  he 
marched  to  Alexandria,  where  he  found  the  defiant 
emblem  of  treason  floating  from  the  roof  of  a hotel. 
He  tore  down  the  offensive  colors,  and  descended  with 
them  upon  his  arm.  At  the  foot  of  the  stairs  he 
encountered  the  landlord,  Jackson  by  name,  who  dis- 
charged the  contents  of  a double-barreled  shot-gun 
into  his  breast,  the  deadly  charge  killing  him  instantly, 
and  driving  into  his  body  a gold  military  badge 
recently  presented  to  him,  bearing  the  significant 
legend,  “ Non  nobis,  sed  pro  patria .”  The  murder 
was  avenged  by  Frank  Brownell,  a member  of  the 
regiment,  who  shot  Jackson  dead  with  his  minie- 


“ON  TO  WASHINGTON  ! ” 


459 


rifle,  and  the  same  instant  ran  him  through  with  his 
sword-bayonet. 

Ellsworth  was  buried  from  the  White  House  at 
AVashington,  with  imposing  ceremonies.  Brownell 
was  ever  afterward  known  as  “ Ellsworth’s  avenger,” 
and  he  is  to  this  day  a noted  and  honored  figure  at  the 
many  military  gatherings  he  attends.  He  yet  has  in 
his  possession  the  weapon  with  which  he  avenged  the 
death  of  his  chief.  His  home  is  in  Cleveland,  Ohio, 
where  he  is  engaged  in  the  custom-house  service. 


460 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIAs 


CHAPTEE  XLYI. 


THE  GRAND  REVIEW. 


4JJHE  army  left  Baleigh 
North  Carolina,  April 
29th,  and  arrived  at 
Alexandria,  near  Wash- 
ington City,  May  19th. 
The  march  occupied 
twenty  days,  and  the 
distance  traveled  was 
fully  three  hundred 
miles,  an  average  of  fifteen  miles 
a day — pretty  fair  marching,  con- 
sidering the  fact  that  haste  was 
unnecessary. 

At  Washington,  the  troops, 
under  reasonable  restrictions,  enjoyed  the  freedom  of 
the  city,  and  explored  all  the  public  buildings  and 
other  places  of  interest,  to  their  hearts’  content  ; and 
greatly  to  their  credit,  they  took  no  undue  advantage 
of  the  liberties  granted  them. 


THE  GRAND  REVIEW. 


461 


May  23d  and  24th,  the  armies  passed  in  final  re- 
view, previous  to  discharge. 

Never  before  was  such  a sublime  pageant  witnessed 
by  mortal  eye  — the  review  of  two  hundred  thousand 
citizen  soldiery,  weather-beaten  veterans,  flushed  with 
victory,  fit  to  conquer  a world,  yet  who  on  the  morrow 
•would  doff  the  habiliments  of  war,  and  return  to  the 
office,  the  work-shop,  and  the  farm.  The  wisest  states- 
men had  dreaded  this  day.  Foreign,  but  not  unfriendly, 
ministers  said:  “The  United  States  have  easily  raised 
great  armies,  but  will  never  be  able  to  return  to  a 
peace  footing.  The  soldiers  are  masters  oh  the  situa- 
tion ; they  can  never  be  disbanded.”  Ardent  patriots 
at  home  feared  that  the  demoralization  of  life  in  the 
field,  the  utter  freedom  from  restraints  of  social  ties 
and  civil  laws  during  so  long  a time,  would  unfit  men 
for  taking  up  the  dull  routine  of  peaceful  pursuits, 
and  lawlessness  would  run  rampant.  There  were 
designing  men  who,  seeking  their  own  advancement, 
held  the  same  views,  and  selfishly  sought  to  lead 
many  of  the  troops  into  ambitious  exploits  in  anarchi- 
cal Mexico. 

But  the  soldiers  of  the  Union  were  no  mere  adven- 
turers. They  at  once  allayed  the  fears  of  friends,  and 
disappointed  the  hopes  of  demagogues;  proclaiming, 
by  their  conduct,  their  own  unimpeachable  integrity 
as  conscientious  soldiers  and  inimitable  citizens.  They 
laid  aside  the  sword  and  musket  as  readily  as  they 
had  taken  them  up,  four  years  before. 


462 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


May  23d,  General  Meade’s  grand  army  debouched 
upon  Pennsylvania  Avenue  and  poured  down  the 
broad  street  in  admirable  order.  Heroes,  all!  No 
army,  save  that  gallant,  mistaken  band  it  had  assailed 
for  four  long  years,  ever  stood  up  so  nobly  under 
severe  punishment.  At  times,  victims  of  incom 
petency  and  jealousy  in  high  places,  sacrificed  on 
many  a bloody  altar,  their  courage  never  failed, 
their  hopes  never  died  out,  their  faith  in  the  final 
result  never  faltered.  Here  were  the  men  who  learned 
the  alphabet  of  war  at  the  first  Bull  Bun,  crushed 
there  only  to  rise  in  superior  vigor  and  courage;  the 
battalions  which  stood  up  under  the  terrible  seven 
days’  butchery  in  the  Peninsula;  the  brigades  which 
snatched  victory  from  a haughty  foe  at  Antietam ; the 
survivors  of  the  murdered  legions  at  Chancellorsville 
and  Fredericksburg ; the  hosts  who  mined  and  charged 
at  Petersburg;  the  victorious  columns  which  com- 
pelled rebellion  to  bow  its  head  at  Appomatox!  Their 
colors  were  riddled  by  shot  and  shell;  every  rent 
stood  for  a battle,  and  scores  of  human  lives.  Erect 
and  proud,  they  strode  down  the  broad  avenue,  every 
foot  in  time,  every  musket  perfectly  poised,  while  a 
glad  people,  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  nation, 
strewed  flowers  before  them,  and  shouted  themselves 
hoarse  in  their  praise. 

That  night  General  Sherman’s  army  crossed  the 
Long  Bridge  from  Alexandria  and  bivouacked  in  the 


THE  GRAND  REVIEW. 


463 


streets  entering  upon  Pennsylvania  Avenue.  At  nine 
o’clock  next  morning  it  began  the  march  in  review. 

The  avenue  was  literally  packed  with  people  on 
either  side ; every  window  was  occupied,  and  the  very 
house-tops  were  black  with  humanity.  General  Sher- 
man and  his  staff  led  the  way.  It  was  amusing  to  the 
troops  to  note  the  complete  equipment  of  him  whom 
they  had  seen  almost  daily  for  years  in  a dingy 
uniform,  carelessly  worn,  which  many  a brigadier 
would  have  thought  disgraceful.  His  horse’s  neck 
was  covered  with  wreaths  of  flowers  by  admiring 
spectators.  Then  came  Howard,  the  gentle  but  brave, 
commanding  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee;  his  empty 
coat  sleeve,  pinned  upon  the  breast,  mutely  proclaiming 
his  deeds  of  courage.  Then  rode  Logan,  at  the  head 
of  his  gallant  Fifteenth  Corps,  once  Sherman’s.  None 
asked  his  name — he  was  known  of  all ; swarthy  of  com- 
plexion, with  heavy  black  mustache  and  eagle  eye,  he 
was  the  image  of  a born  soldier.  Then  followed  his 
division  commanders : Hazen,  who  stormed  Fort  McAl- 
lister, and  Woods,  Smith  and  Kice,  with  brigade 
commanders,  Tourtelotte,  of  Allatoona  fame ; and 
Clark,  so  long  McPherson’s  accomplished  adjutant- 
general,  and  others.  Then  came  Frank  P.  Blair,  the 
liberator  of  Missouri,  and  gallant  soldier  of  many  a 
bloody  field,  leading  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  McPher- 
son’s old  command.  After  him  were  the  division  com- 


U>4  MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 

manders,  Force,  Leggett  and  Smith:  with  Belknap, 
Potts  and  others,  leading  brigades. 

But  who  could  picture  the  hosts  that  followed? 
Here  were  the  men  who  had  taught  new  lessons  to  the 
masters  of  war.  Such  terms  as  “ lines  of  retreat  ” and 
“base  of  supplies”  were  not  in  their  vocabulary. 
Their  strong  backs  almost  made  unnecessary  commis- 
sary and  ammunition  trains.  Their  swift  limbs  out- 
ran and  outlasted  horses.  Ten  thousand  mile  posts 
marked  the  roads  they  had  traversed,  through  every 
revolted  state  save  two.  They  were  the  men  who 
fought  at  Belmont  and  assaulted  Fort  Donelson. 
They  had  been  crushed  at  Shiloh;  and  while  the 
enemy  was  reaping  the  fruits  of  victory,  snatched  it 
from  him.  They  had  fought  over  every  foot  of 
ground  within  thirty  miles  of  Corinth.  They  had 
lain  in  the  trenches  at  Vicksburg  for  three  bloody 
months,  and  when  they  rose  from  before  that  strong- 
hold, the  mighty  river  “went  unvexed  to  the  sea.” 
They  had  shattered  Bragg  at  Stone  River  and  Chick- 
amauga,  and  rescued  the  beleaguered  garrison  at 
Chattanooga,  planting  their  standards  above  the  very 
clouds.  Foot  by  foot  they  had  pressed  their  enemy 
back  upon  Atlanta,  and  after  a well-fought  struggle  of 
nearly  half  a year,  wrested  that  mighty  stronghold 
from  him.  They  had  dissected  the  very  bowels  of  the 
“ Confederacy  ” by  their  march  to  the  sea,  and  be- 
stowed upon  the  nation  Savannah,  as  a “Christmas 


THE  GRAND  REVIEW. 


465 


gift.”  Three  hundred  miles  farther  they  had  pressed 
their  enemy,  and  received  his  surrender  as  they  were 
stripping  themselves  to  give  the  coup  de  grace. 

With  heads  erect  and  an  air  of  indescribable  sang 
froid,  these  men  of  the  West  stretched  down  Penn- 
sylvania Avenue  with  an  easy,  swinging  gait,  peculiar 
to  themselves,  acquired  in  long  and  rapid  marches. 
They  wore  no  holiday  garb.  The  ragged  and  faded 
uniforms  in  which  they  had  slept  and  marched, 
through  the  swamps  of  the  Carolinas,  still  clung  to 
their  bodies,  and  they  strode  along  as  if  proud  to  dis- 
play them  as  badges  of  faithful  service.  They  were 
so  regarded  by  the  tens  of  thousands  of  spectators, 
and  cheers  upon  cheers  followed  them  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  end. 

There  were  some  very  comical  features  even  in  the 
midst  of  all  this  grandeur.  In  the  rear  of  many  regi- 
ments were  the  pack  mules  loaded  down  with  kettles, 
pans,  gridirons,  and  all  the  paraphernalia  of  the  darkey 
cook,  who  trudged  alongside,  consciously  feeling  the 
dignity  of  his  office;  besides  squads  of  “contrabands,” 
who,  with  their  game-cocks,  banjos  and  plantation 
airs,  provoked  much  mirth. 

From  the  Treasury  Department  a large  concourse 
of  Government  servants  and  others  viewed  the  troops ; 
and  high  up  on  the  building  was  displayed  the  legend, 
“ The  only  debt  the  nation  can  never  pay  is  that  of 
gratitude  it  owes  to  its  gallant  defenders.” 


30 


466 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


The  grand  reviewing  stand  was  erected  in  front  of 
the  White  House.  Here  stood  the  President  and 
Commander dn-Chief,  Andrew  Johnson.  The  troops 
proudly  recognized  his  presence;  but  there  was  not  a 
heart  in  all  that  vast  concourse  of  soldiers  and  specta- 
tors which  did  not  ache  with  sorrow  that  Lincoln,  the 
loved  and  true-hearted,  had  not  lived  to  see  this,  the 
consummation  of  his  highest  effort  and  most  ardent 
hopes.  Here,  too,  were  Grant  and  Sherman,  and 
about  them,  offering  heartfelt  congratulations  and 
bestowing  unstinted  praise,  the  statesmen  of  the 
nation,  and  the  be  jeweled  ministers  of  every  foreign 
land. 

As  the  grand  pageant  rises  once  more  before  the 
eye,  memory  recurs  to  the  hosts  who  did  not  live  to 
participate  in  this  great  national  jubilee.  It  must 
have  been  with  similar  emotions  that  Bret  Harte 
wrote  that  noble  bit  of  sentiment,  “The  Last  Review”: 

“ And  I saw  a phantom  army  come 
With  never  a sound  of  fife  or  drum. 

But  keeping  time  to  a throbbing  hum 
Of  wailing  and  lamentation; 

The  martyred  heroes  of  Malvern  Hill, 

Of  Gettysburg  and  Chancellorsville, 

The  men  whose  wasted  figures  fill 
The  patriot  graves  of  the  nation. 

“ And  there  came  the  nameless  dead — the  men 
Who  perished  in  fever-swamp  and  fen, 

The  slowly-starved  of  prison  pen  ; 

And  marching  beside  the  others 
Came  the  dusky  martyrs  of  Pillow’s  fight, 


THE  GRAND  REVIEW. 


469 


With  limbs  enfranchised  and  bearing  bright ; 

I thought — perhaps,  ’twas  the  pale  moonlight— 

They  looked  as  white  as  their  brothers. 

“ And  so  all  night  marched  the  nation’s  dead, 

With  never  a banner  above  them  spread. 

Nor  a badge,  nor  a motto  brandished  j 
No  mark — save  the  bare,  uncovered  head, 

Of  the  silent  bronze  Reviewer  ; 

With  never  an  arch  save  the  vaulted  sky ; 

With  never  a flower  save  those  that  lie 
On  the  distant  graves — for  love  could  buy 
No  gift  that  was  purer  nor  truer. 

**  So  all  night  long  swept  the  strange  array, 

So  all  night  long,  till  the  morning  gray, 

I watched  for  one  who  had  passed  away. 

With  a reverent  awe  and  wonder — 

Till  a blue  cap  waved  in  the  lengthening  line, 

And  I knew  that  one  who  was  kin  of  mine 
Had  come;  and  I spake — and  lo!  that  sign 
Awakened  me  from  my  slumber ! ” 

May  BOth,  General  Sherman  issued  his  farewell 
order,  in  which  he  eloquently  rehearsed  the  achieve- 
ments of  his  army,  and  to  which  he  added  some  excel- 
lent words  of  admonition.  As  a matter  of  fact,  most 
of  the  troops  had  left  Washington  for  their  homes 
before  the  order  was  published,  and  many  an  old 
soldier  will  read  it  in  these  pages  for  the  first  time: 

^Special  Field  Orders,  No.  76.) 

Headquarters,  Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  May  30,  1865. 

The  General  commanding  announces  to  the  Armies  of  the  Tennes- 
see and  Georgia  that  the  time  has  come  for  us  to  part.  Our  work  is 
done  and  armed  enemies  no  longer  defy  us.  Some  of  you  will  go  to 
your  homes,  and  others  will  be  retained  in  military  service  till  further 
orders. 


470 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


And  now  that  we  are  all  about  to  separate,  to  mingle  with  the  civil 
world,  it  becomes  a pleasing  duty  to  recall  to  mind  the  situation  of 
national  affairs  when,  but  a little  more  than  a year  ago,  we  were 
gathered  about  the  cliffs  of  Lookout  Mountain,  and  all  the  future  was 
wrapped  in  doubt  and  uncertainty. 

Three  armies  had  come  together  from  distant  fields,  with  separate 
histories,  yet  bound  by  one  common  cause — the  union  of  our  country 
and  the  perpetuation  of  the  Government  of  our  inheritance.  There  is  no 
need  to  recall  to  your  memories  Tunnel  Hill,  with  Rocky  Face  Moun- 
tain and  Buzzard  Roost  Gap,  and  the  ugly  forts  of  Dalton  behind. 

We  were  in  earnest,  and  paused  not  for  danger  and  difficulty,  but 
dashed  through  Snake  Creek  Gap  and  fell  on  Resaca;  then  on  to  the 
Etowah,  to  Dallas,  Kenesaw;  and  the  heats  of  summer  found  us  on  the 
banks  of  the  Chattahoochee,  far  from  home,  and  dependent  on  a single 
road  for  supplies.  Again  we  were  not  to  be  held  back  by  any  obstacle; 
we  crossed  over  and  fought  four  hard  battles  for  the  possession  of  the 
citadel  of  Atlanta.  That  was  the  crisis  of  our  history.  A doubt  still 
clouded  our  future,  but  we  solved  the  problem,  destroyed  Atlanta,  struck 
boldly  across  the  State  of  Georgia,  severed  all  the  main  arteries  of  life  to 
our  enemy,  and  Christmas  found  us  at  Savannah. 

Waiting  there  only  long  enough  to  fill  our  wagons,  we  again  began 
a march  which,  for  peril,  labor  and  results,  will  compare  with  any  ever 
made  by  an  organized  army.  The  floods  of  the  Savannah,  the  swamps 
of  the  Combahee  and  Edisto,  the  “high  hills”  and  rocks  of  the  Santee, 
the  flat  quagmires  of  the  Pedee  and  Cape  Fear  rivers  were  all  passed  in 
mid-winter,  with  its  floods  and  rains,  in  the  face  of  an  accumulating 
enemy , and,  after  the  battles  of  Averysboro’  and  Bentonsville,  we  came 
once  more  out  of  the  wilderness,  to  meet  our  friends  at  Goldsboro*. 
Even  then  we  paused  only  long  enough  to  get  new  clothing,  to  reload 
our  wagons,  again  pushed  on  to  Raleigh  and  beyond,  until  we  met  our 
enemy  suing  for  peace  instead  of  war,  and  offering  to  submit  to  the 
injured  laws  of  his  and  our  country. 

As  long  as  that  enemy  was  defiant,  nor  mountains,  nor  rivers,  nor 
swamps,  nor  hunger,  nor  cold  had  checked  us ; but  when  he,  who  had 
fought  us  hard  and  persistently,  offered  submission,  your  General 
thought  it  wrong  to  pursue  him  farther,  and  negotiations  followed, 
which  resulted,  as  you  all  know,  in  his  surrender. 

How  far  the  operations  of  this  army  contributed  to  the  final  over- 
throw of  the  Confederacy,  and  the  peace  which  now  dawns  upon  us, 
must  be  judged  by  others,  not  by  us ; but  that  you  have  done  all  men 
could  do  has  been  admitted  by  those  in  authority,  and  we  have  a right 
to  join  in  the  universal  joy  that  fills  our  land  because  the  war  is  over, 


THE  GRAND  REVIEW. 


471 


and  our  Government  stands  vindicated  before  the  world  by  the  joint 
action  of  the  volunteer  armies  and  navy  of  the  United  States. 

To  such  as  remain  in  the  service,  your  General  need  only  remind 
you  that  success  in  the  past  was  due  to  hard  work  and  discipline,  and 
that  the  same  work  and  discipline  are  equally  important  in  the  future. 
To  such  as  go  home,  he  will  only  say  that  our  favored  country  is  so 
grand,  so  extensive,  so  diversified  in  climate,  soil  and  productions,  that 
every  man  may  find  a home  and  occupation  suited  to  his  taste,*  none 
should  yield  to  the  natural  impatience  sure  to  result  from  our  past  life 
of  excitement  and  adventure.  You  will  be  invited  to  seek  new  adven- 
tures abroad ; do  not  yield  to  the  temptation,  for  it  will  only  lead  to 
death  and  disappointment. 

Your  General  now  bids  you  farewell,  with  the  full  belief  that,  as  in 
war  you  have  been  good  soldiers,  so  in  peace  you  will  make  good 
citizens ; and  if,  unfortunately,  new  war  should  arise  in  our  country, 
“ Sherman’s  Army”  will  be  the  first  to  buckle  on  its  old  armor  and  come 
forth  to  defend  and  maintain  the  Government  of  our  inheritance. 

By  order  of 

Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman. 

L.  M.  Dayton, 

Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

June  2d,  following,  Lieutenant  - General  Grant 
issued  the  following  : 

Soldiers  of  the  Armies  of  the  United  States: 

By  your  patriotic  devotion  to  your  country  in  the  hour  of  danger 
and  alarm,  your  magnificent  fighting,  bravery  and  endurance,  you  have 
maintained  the  supremacy  of  the  Union  and  the  Constitution,  overthrown 
all  armed  opposition  to  the  enforcement  of  the  laws  and  of  the  proclama- 
tions forever  abolishing  slavery — the  cause  and  pretext  of  the  rebellion — 
and  opened  the  way  to  the  rightful  authorities  to  restore  order  and 
inaugurate  peace  on  a permanent  and  enduring  basis  on  every  foot  of 
American  soil.  Your  marches,-  sieges  and  battles,  in  distance,  dura- 
tion, resolution,  and  brilliancy  of  results,  dim  the  lustre  of  the  world’s 
past  military  achievements,  and  will  be  the  patriots’  precedent  in  defense 
of  liberty  and  right,  in  all  time  to  come.  In  obedience  to  your  country’s 
call,  you  left  your  homes  and  families,  and  volunteered  in  its  defense. 
Victory  has  crowned  your  valor,  and  secured  the  purpose  of  your  patri- 
otic hearts ; and  with  the  gratitude  of  your  countrymen,  and  the  highest 
honors  a great  and  free  nation  can  accord,  you  will  soon  be  permitted  to 
return  to  your  homes  and  families,  conscious  of  having  discharged  the 


472 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


highest  duties  of  American  citizens.  To  achieve  these  glorious  tri- 
umphs, and  secure  to  yourselves,  your  fellow-countrymen,  and  posterity, 
the  blessings  of  free  institutions,  tens  of  thousands  of  your  gallant  com- 
rades have  fallen,  and  sealed  the  priceless  legacy  with  their  blood.  The 
graves  of  these,  a grateful  nation  bedews  with  tears,  honors  their  memo- 
ries, and  will  ever  cherish  and  support  their  stricken  families. 

. . S.  Grant, 
.Lieutenant-General. 


HOMEWARD  BOUND  ! 


473 


CHAPTER  XL VII. 

HOMEWARD  BOUND  I 

HE  western 
troops,  a few 
days  after  the 
grand  review, 
moved  home- 
ward over  the 
Baltimore  & 
Ohio  Railway. 
The  supply  of  passenger-coaches  was  altogether  in- 
adequate to  the  great  demand,  and  the  men  were 
obliged  to  put  up  with  flat  and  box  cars  for  the  jour- 
ney. It  was  no  great  hardship,  compared  with  what 
they  had  undergone  daily  during  the  year  past.  For- 
tunately, the  weather  was  unexceptionable,  and  there 
was  ample  opportunity  to  enjoy  the  magnificent 
scenery  on  that  famous  route. 

At  Parkersburg,  West  Virginia,  the  troops  em- 
barked upon  steamboats  for  Louisville.  A serious 
accident,  with  collateral  comical  incidents  (what  would 
“ soldiering”  have  been  without  such  ?),  befell  a por- 


474 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


tion  of  the  command.  The  boat  bearing  the  32d  Illi- 
nois Regiment  was  engaged  in  a race  with  another 
vessel  of  the  fleet,  when,  just  below  Blennerhassett’s 
Island,  the  former  ran  into  a barge,  knocking  a hole 
in  her  own  bows.  Almost  as  soon  as  it  could  be  told, 
the  bottom  dropped  out  of  the  craft,  and  she  settled  on 
the  river-bed,  the  water  rising  so  high  as  to  overflow 
the  cabin-deck.  Quick  as  was  the  boat  to  sink,  the 
negroes  and  teamsters  on  the  lower  deck  managed  to 
cut  loose  the  horses  and  mules,  and  they  swam  to 
shore  ; while  the  men  who  could  not  swim,  straddled 
gang-planks,  wagon-beds,  and  anything  that  would 
float,  and  continued  their  voyage  toward  Louisville 
upon  their  own  account. 

At  the  time  the  boat  struck,  a merry  party  was 
seated  at  a card-table  in  the  cabin  above,  immediately 
in  front  of  the  bar.  When  the  shock  came,  all  jumped 
to  their  feet  and  rushed  to  the  guards.  While  they 
were  making  up  their  minds  whether  to  leap  over- 
board or  not,  a sudden  jar  indicated  that  the  boat  had 
struck  bottom,  and  they  immediately  returned  to  their 
game,  unwilling  to  lose  time  for  a trifle.  Another 
blue-coat  took  possession  of  the  bar  (which  had  been 
left  open  by  the  bar-keeper,  in  his  haste  to  jump  over- 
board), and  insisted  upon  dealing  out  free  drinks  to 
all  who  remained  on  the  craft.  Half  an  hour  later,  the 
shipwrecked  passengers  were  taken  oft'  by  another  boat 
belonging  to  the  fleet,  which,  after  repeated  stoppages 


HOMEWAKD  BOUND. 


475 


at  islands  and  clumps  of  timber  on  the  banks,  suc- 
ceeded in  picking  up  all  the  soldiers  who  had  aban- 
doned their  own  sinking  craft.  Fortunately  no  lives 
were  lost,  but  a good  deal  of  personal  baggage  was 
never  seen  afterward. 

Soon  after  reaching  Louisville,  orders  were  issued 
for  the  dispatch  of  the  troops  to  their  respective  states 
for  muster-out.  General  Logan,  commanding  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee,  just  before  the  disbandment 
occurred,  issued  the  following  farewell  order  : 

Headquarters  Army  of  the  Tennessee, 

Louisville,  Ky.,  July  13,  1865. 

Officers  and  Soldiers  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee. 

The  profound  gratification  I feel  in  being  authorized  to  release  you 
from  the  onerous  obligations  of  the  camp,  and  return  you,  laden  with 
laurels,  to  homes  where  warm  hearts  wait  to  welcome  you,  is  somewhat 
embittered  by  the  reflection  that  I am  sundering  the  ties  that  trials  have 
made  true,  time  made  tender,  suffering  made  sacred,  perils  made  proud, 
heroism  made  honorable,  and  fame  made  forever  fearless  of  the  future. 
It  is  no  common  occasion  that  demands  the  disbandment  of  a military 
organization,  before  the  resistless  power  of  which,  mountains  bristling 
with  bayonets  have  bowed,  cities  surrendered,  and  millions  of  brave  men 
been  conquered. 

Although  I have  been  but  a short  period  your  commander,  we  are 
not  strangers ; affections  have  sprung  up  between  us  during  the  long 
years  of  doubt,  gloom,  and  carnage,  through  which  we  have  passed 
together ; nurtured  by  common  perils,  sufferings  and  sacrifices,  and  riveted 
by  the  memories  of  gallant  comrades,  whose  bones  repose  beneath  the 
sod  of  a hundred  battle-fields,  nor  time  nor  distance  will  weaken  nor 
efface. 

The  many  marches  you  have  made,  the  dangers  you  have  despised, 
the  haughtiness  you  have  humbled,  the  duties  you  have  discharged,  the 
glory  you  have  gained,  the  destiny  you  have  discovered  for  the  country 
in  whose  cause  you  have  conquered,  all  recur  at  this  moment,  in  the 
vividness  that  marked  the  scenes  through  which  we  have  just  passed. 

From  the  pens  of  the  ablest  historians  of  the  land,  daily  are  drifting 


476 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


out  upon  the  current  of  time,  page  upon  page,  volume  upon  volume,  of 
your  heroic  deeds,  which,  floating  down  to  future  generations,  will 
inspire  the  student  with  admiration,  the  patriotic  American  with  venera- 
tion for  his  ancestors,  and  the  lover  of  Republican  liberty  with  gratitude 
to  those  who,  in  a fresh  baptism  of  blood,  re-consecrated  the  powers  and 
energies  of  the  Republic  to  the  cause  of  constitutional  freedom.  Long 
may  it  be  the  happy  fortune  of  every  one  of  you,  to  live  in  the  full  frui- 
tion of  the  boundless  blessings  you  have  secured  to  the  human  race. 

Only  he  whose  heart  has  been  thrilled  with  admiration  for  your 
impetuous  courage  and  unyielding  valor  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  can 
appreciate  with  what  pride  I recount  these  brilliant  achievements  which 
immortalize  you,  and  enrich  the  pages  of  our  national  history.  Passing 
by  the  earlier  but  not  less  signal  triumphs  of  the  war,  in  which  most  of 
you  participated,  and  inscribed  upon  your  banners  such  victories  as 
Donelson  and  Shiloh,  the  mind  recurs  to  campaigns,  sieges,  and  vic- 
tories, that  challenge  the  admiration  of  the  world,  and  elicited  the 
unwilling  applause  of  all  Europe.  Turning  your  backs  upon  the  blood- 
bathed  heights  of  Vicksburg,  you  launched  into  a region  swarming  with 
enemies,  marching  without  adequate  supplies,  and  fighting  your  way,  to 
answer  the  cry  for  succor  which  came  to  you  from  the  noble  be- 
leaguered army  at  Chattanooga.  Your  steel  next  flashed  among  the 
mountains  of  Tennessee,  and  your  weary  limbs  found  rest  before  the 
embattled  heights  of  Missionary  Ridge.  There,  with  dauntless  courage, 
you  breasted  again  the  enemy’s  destructive  fire,  and  shared  with  your 
comrades  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  the  glories  of  a victory  than 
which  no  soldiery  can  boast  a prouder. 

In  that  unexampled  campaign  of  vigilant  and  vigorous  warfare, 
from  Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  you  freshened  your  laurels  at  Resaca, 
grappling  with  the  enemy  behind  his  works,  hurling  him  back,  dis- 
mayed and  broken.  Pursuing  him  thence,  marking  your  path  by  the 
graves  of  fallen  comrades,  you  again  triumphed  over  superior  numbers  at 
Dallas.  Fighting  your  way  from  there  to  Kenesaw  Mountain,  under  the 
murderous  artillery  that  frowned  from  its  rugged  heights,  with  a tenacity 
and  constancy  that  finds  few  parallels,  you  labored,  fought  and  suffered 
through  the  broiling  rays  of  a southern  midsummer  sun,  until  at  last  you 
planted  your  colors  upon  its  topmost  heights.  Again,  on  the  22d  of 
July,  1864,  rendered  memorable  through  all  time  for  the  terrible  struggle 
you  so  heroically  maintained  under  discouraging  disasters,  and,  saddest 
of  all  reflections,  the  loss  of  that  exemplary  soldier  and  popular  leader, 
the  lamented  McPherson,  your  matchless  courage  turned  defeat  into  a 
glorious  victory.  Ezra  Chapel  and  Jonesboro’  added  new  lustre  to  a 
radiant  record,  the  latter  unbarring  to  you  the  proud  Gate  City  of  the 
South.  The  daring  of  a desperate  foe,  in  thrusting  his  legions  north- 


HOMEWARD  BOUND  ! 


477 


ward,  exposed  the  country  in  your  front,  and  though  rivers,  swamps, 
and  enemies  opposed,  you  boldly  surmounted  every  obstacle,  beat  down 
all  opposition,  and  marched  to  the  sea. 

Without  any  act  to  dim  the  brightness  of  your  historic  page,  the 
world  rang  plaudits  when  your  labors  and  struggles  culminated  at  Savan- 
nah, and  the  old  “Starry  Banner”  waved  once  more  over  the  walls  of 
one  of  our  proudest  cities  on  the  seaboard.  Scarcely  a breathing  spell 
had  passed,  when  your  colors  faded  from  the  coast,  and  your  columns 
plunged  into  the  Lvvamps  of  the  Carolinas.  The  sufferings  you  endured, 
the  labors  you  performed,  and  the  successes  you  achieved  in  those 
morasses,  deemed  impassable,  form  a creditable  episode  in  the  history  of 
the  war.  Pocataligo,  Salkahatchie,  Edisto,  Branchville,  Orangeburg, 
Columbia,  Bentonville,  Charleston,  and  Raleigh,  are  names  that  will 
ever  be  suggestive  of  the  resistless  sweep  of  your  columns  through  the 
territory  that  cradled  and  nurtured,  and  from  whence  was  sent  forth  on 
its  mission  of  crime,  misery,  and  blood,  the  disturbing  and  disorganizing 
spirit  of  secession  and  rebellion. 

The  work  for  which  you  pledged  your  brave  hearts  and  brawny 
arms  to  the  Government  of  your  fathers,  you  have  nobly  performed. 
You  are  seen  in  the  past,  gathering  through  the  gloom  that  enveloped 
the  land,  rallying  as  the  guardians  of  man’s  proudest  heritage,  forget- 
ting the  thread  unwovenNin  the  loom,  quitting  the  anvil,  and  abandoning 
the  workshops,  to  vindicate  the  supremacy  of  the  laws,  and  the  author- 
ity of  the  Constitution  ! Four  years  have  you  struggled  in  the  bloodiest 
and  most  destructive  war  that  ever  drenched  the  earth  in  human  gore  ; 
step  by  step  you  have  borne  our  standard,  until  to-day,  over  every 
fortress  and  arsenal  that  rebellion  wrenched  from  us,  and  over  city, 
town,  and  hamlet,  from  the  lakes  to  the  gulf,  and  from  ocean  to  ocean, 
proudly  floats  the  “ starry  emblem”  of  our  National  unity  and 
strength. 

Your  reward,  my  comrades,  is  the  welcoming  plaudits  of  a grateful 
people,  the  consciousness  that  in  saving  the  Republic,  you  have  won  for 
your  country  renewed  respect  and  power,  at  home  and  abroad  ; that  with 
the  unexampled  era  of  growth  and  prosperity  which  dawns  with  peace, 
there  attaches  mightier  wealth  of  pride  and  glory  than  ever  before  to  that 
loved  boast,  “ I am  an  American  citizen  !” 

In  relinquishing  the  implements  of  war  for  those  of  peace,  let  your 
conduct  ever  be  that  of  warriors  in  time  of  war,  and  peaceful  citizens  in 
time  of  peace.  Let  not  the  lustre  of  that  bright  name  that  you  have  won 
as  soldiers,  be  dimmed  by  any  improper  act  as  citizens,  but  as  time 
rolls  on,  let  your  record  grow  brighter  and  brighter  still. 

John  A.  Logan, 

Major-Gereral. 


478 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


General  Belknap,  commanding  the  Fourth  Division 
or  Blair’s  Corps,  at  the  same  time  addressed  to  the 
writer  of  these  pages  a letter,  in  which  he  said  : 

44 1 am  grateful  for  the  friendship  ever  shown  me 
by  the  officers  and  men  of  your  gallant  regiment. 
None  better  ever  served  in  my  command,  and  they 
early  won  my  regard  by  their  dutiful  obedience,  kind 
consideration,  and  soldierly  qualities.  It  will  ever 
give  me  pleasure  to  meet  you  or  any  of  your  com- 
rades.” 


A SUPPLEMENTAL  CAMPAIGN. 


479 


CHAPTER  XLYIII. 

A SUPPLEMENTAL  CAMPAIGN. 

HORTLY  after  arriving  at  Louis- 
ville, the  Illinois  brigade,  as  it 
was  now  known,  comprising  the 
14th,  15th  and  32d  Illinois 
Regiments,  was  embarked  upon 
steamboats  for  St.  Louis.  In- 
stead of  being  landed,  and  sent 
to  Springfield  for  muster-out, 
as  they  had  been  led  to  expect, 
the  troops  were  dismayed  to  find  the  boats  con- 
tinue up  the  Missouri  River  to  Fort  Leavenworth. 
There  they  received  orders  to  provide  themselves  with 
a suitable  wagon- train,  and  march  to  Utah,  where 
difficulties  existed  with  both  Indians  and  Mormons. 

This  was  an  unforeseen  event.  What  it  all  meant 
no  one  knew.  The  troops,  however,  conjectured  one 
of  two  causes.  These  three  regiments,  among  the 
oldest  in  the  service,  through  casualties  of  war  ha*1 
become  so  greatly  depleted  that  the  late  assignments 


480 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


of  drafted  men  and  recruits,  received  at  Goldsboro’ 
and  Kaleigh,  made  them  almost  new  regiments,  the 
old  soldiers  being  outnumbered  by  the  “ conscripts  ” 
four  to  one.  Forces  being  needed  at  the  West,  these 
regiments  had  been  ordered  to  the  duty  as  being  prac- 
tically new  troops.  Either  this,  or  the  brigadier, 
desirous  of  being  retained  in  the  service,  possessed 
sufficient  influence  to  have  a command  set  off  for  him, 
whether  the  exigencies  of  the  service  made  it  neces- 
sary or  not. 

The  latter  was  the  popular  verdict,  and  the  General 
was  cursed  with  a heartiness  and  euphonic  originality 
which  was  probably  never  surpassed,  even  in  the 
swamps  of  the  Carolinas.  The  officers  were  fully  as 
much  disgusted  as  the  men,  and  the  entire  command 
was  at  the  very  verge  of  mutiny.  The  veterans  argued 
that  they  were  under  no  moral  obligation  to  obey  the 
order  to  go  West.  They  had  enlisted  early  in  ’61, 
“ for  three  years  unless  sooner  discharged,”  and  when 
they  found  that  the  war  was  not  to  be  disposed  of  in 
that  time,  they  had  re-enlisted.  The  war  was  now 
over,  and  in  all  equity  they  were  relieved  of  their  con- 
tract. Nothing  was  said,  in  their  oath  of  enlistment, 
about  serving  after  the  close  of  the  war,  or  about 
fighting  Indians  or  Mormons.  They  might  be  ordered 
to  South  America  with  as  much  justice.  These  were 
the  sentiments  expressed  by  the  old  soldiers — the 
“ conscripts  ” were  not  taken  into  the  account  at  all, 


A SUPPLEMENTAL  CAMPAIGN. 


481 


and  would  have  received  no  sympathy  if  they  had 
been  ordered  to  march  to  Hades;  but  they  complained 
as  bitterly  as  the  others.  The  officers,  however,  and 
many  of  the  veterans,  resented  the  idea  of  mutiny,  and 
discountenanced  desertion,  believing  the  injustice  was 
so  evident  that,  upon  proper  representations  to  the  War 
Department,  the  order  would  be  revoked  and  the  men 
speedily  mustered  out.  Furthermore,  they  were  deter- 
mined that  no  act  of  theirs,  no  matter  what  the  provo- 
cation, should  cloud  their  long  and  honorable  record. 
Accordingly,  a statement  of  the  case  and  a remon- 
strance was  prepared  and  telegraphed  to  Washington, 
over  the  signatures  of  a number  of  the  field,  line  and 
staff  officers. 

July  21st  arrived,  the  day  set  for  the  beginning  of 
the  march,  and  no  reply  having  been  received  from 
Washington,  the  command  left  camp,  their  faces 
turned  westward,  following  a New  York  cavalry  regi- 
ment and  a battery  of  artillery,  as  much  out  of  humor 
as  themselves. 

The  Illinois  Infantry  Brigade  numbered  nearly 
two  thousand  men,  and  was  commanded  by  Brigadier- 
General  C.  J.  Stolbrand,  who  had  attained  dis- 
tinction as  General  Logan’s  chief  of  artillery,  an 
arm  of  the  service  in  which  he  had  been  trained  in 
Europe,  and  of  which  he  was  a thorough  master.  The 
writer  was  his  adjutant-general. 

The  line  of  march  lay  along  the  old  Government 
3* 


482 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


trail  via  Fort  Kearney.  It  was  only  about  twenty 
years  ago,  but  it  was  “old  times”  for  all  that.  There 
was  not  a foot  of  railroad  iron  west  of  the  Missouri 
river,  and  each  day  Ben  Halliday’s  heavy  overland 
stage  coaches  rolled  by,  coming  and  going,  escorted 
by  a guard  of  cavalry ; and  the  fleet-footed  “ pony 
express”  sped  past  as  if  on  lightning  wings.  Here 
and  there  “doby”  houses  (made  from  sun-dried  bricks, 
after  the  Mexican  fashion),  changing-places  for  the 
stage  teams  and  pony-express  horses,  were  the  only 
visible  evidences  of  civilization,  or,  more  correctly 
speaking,  of  human  existence.  It  was  wearisome  enough 
to  ride  or  walk,  day  after  day,  over  those  uninhabited 
plains,  ascending  and  descending  with  the  roll  of  the 
ground,  reaching  the  summit  of  one  hillock,  hoping  to 
see  a house,  or  a tree,  or  a human  being,  only  to 
behold  the  summit  of  another  hill  outlined  against  the 
sky  still  further  on.  The  monotonous  scenery  and 
want  of  incident  in  the  march  begot  in  the  breasts 
of  the  men  great  repugnance  to  the  untamed  West, 
and  many  gave  expression  to  the  conviction  that  the 
good  Lord  never  intended  that  region  for  aught  else 
than  Indians  and  buffaloes.  They  consequently  re- 
frained from  being  millionaires  to-day,  by  contemptu- 
ously refusing  to  pay  thirty-seven  and  a half  cents 
an  acre  for  what  is  now  some  of  the  most  productive 
and  thickly  populated  land  in  Kansas  and  Nebraska. 

Game  was  abundant  along  the  route,  and  on 


A SUPPLEMENTAL  CAMPAIGN. 


483 


several  occasions  the  troops  halted  for  a day’s  hunt. 
They  had  all  the  comical  experiences  of  the  “ tender- 
foot” on  the  plains,  including  the  attempt  to  run 
down  the  supposed  crippled  jack-rabbit,  which  hobbled 
off  on  three  legs,  but,  when  crowded  a little,  put 
down  his  fourth,  and  soon  distanced  the  fleetest 
dog.  Antelope  and  elk  were  very  numerous.  Great 
strategy  was  necessary  to  ensure  a successful  shot  at 
the  former;  but  the  latter  traveled  in  great  droves, 
and  were  hunted  more  successfully.  At  one  time 
everybody  in  the  brigade  who  owned  a horse,  or  could 
borrow  an  animal  of  any  description  from  the  wagon- 
train,  went  into  a grand  skirmish  line ; and  by  keeping 
on  the  hills,  managed  to  surround  a large  drove  of 
elk  in  the  valley  between.  A fierce  fire  was  opened  all 
along  the  line  and  a quantity  of  game  killed;  but  the 
experiment  was  rather  disagreeable  to  the  hunters, 
balls  from  the  long-range  Springfield  rifles  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  circle  of  hunters,  whistling  un- 
pleasantly near,  entirely  too  much  after  the  fashion 
of  old  times  in  Georgia. 

August  7th,  the  command  reached  the  Little  Blue 
river,  in  Nebraska — a territory  then — something  more 
than  two  hundred  miles  from  Fort  Leavenworth,  and 
seventy-five  from  Fort  Kearney.  This  had  been  the 
scene  of  the  Indian  uprising  which  desolated  the  beau- 
tiful valley  and  made  necessary  the  presence  of  troops. 
Just  one  year  before,  the  Government  made  a payment 


484 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


to  the  Pawnees  and  Cheyennes  for  ceded  lands,  and 
the  Indians  took  great  offense  because  it  was  made  in 
paper  money  instead  of  coin.  They  made  a concerted 
raid  upon  the  settlements,  and  murdered  great  num- 
bers, women  and  children  as  well  as  men,  and  drove 
away  two  regiments  of  cavalry.  On  the  Cotton- 
wood the  destruction  had  been  fearful,  and  pathetic 
evidence  of  the  sufferings  of  the  settlers  was  visible 
in  the  ruins  of  their  burned  cabins,  and  door-yards 
where  flowers  reared  by  woman’s  hand  yet  peeped 
through  the  weeds  which  had  overgrown  them  since 
the  work  of  murder  and  rapine  was  accomplished. 

Each  night  that  the  brigade  went  into  camp,  some 
of  the  dissatisfied  soldiers  deserted  and  took  the 
road  homeward.  Each  morning  the  column  was 
shorter  than  on  the  day  previous.  The  total  number 
of  deserters  during  the  march  was  about  five  hundred. 
Many  threats  upon  the  life  of  the  General  were  made, 
for  he  was  supposed  to  be  responsible  for  the  march. 
One  night,  a canteen  of  gunpowder  was  exploded  at 
the  entrance  to  one  of  the  headquarters  tents,  wreck- 
ing it  and  driving  the  occupants  out-doors  amid  an 
eruption  of  fire  and  smoke.  The  adjutant  had  made 
every  effort  to  place  reliable  guards  over  the  General’s 
quarters  during  the  entire  march,  but  even  they  often 
deserted.  In  one  instance,  he  went  to  his  former 
company  and  detailed  as  officer  of  the  headquarter 
guard,  a trim,  soldierly  sergeant  who  had  been  his 


A SUPPLEMENTAL  CAMPAIGN. 


485 


comrade  from  the  very  day  of  enlistment,  and  with 
whom  he  would  have  risked  his  life.  Upon  this 
trusted  soldier  he  placed  a special  obligation,  con- 
fiding to  him  the  General’s  security,  and  perhaps  his 
life.  Even  this  sergeant,  least  expected  of  all  others, 
deserted  the  second  night  he  went  on  duty.  The 
General,  probably  looking  upon  the  personal  risk  as 
entirely  too  hazardous,  although  he  did  not  lack 
courage,  as  a long  and  honorable  service  amply  tes- 
tified, finally  relinquished  his  command,  and  rode  back 
to  Fort  Leavenworth  with  a small  detachment  of 
troops  passing  in  that  direction.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Brevet-Brigadier-General  Cyrus  Hall,  Colonel  of 
the  14th  Illinois,  a brave  and  tried  officer,  and  ex- 
tremely popular  with  his  men. 

August  10th,  the  brigade  arrived  at  Fort  Kearney, 
twenty  days  out  from  Fort  Leavenworth.  The  garri- 
son was  very  friendly,  and  several  days  were  spent  in 
hunting  and  preparing  to  continue  the  march. 

From  this  place  further  explanations  and  remon- 
strances were  telegraphed  to  Washington,  and  a few 
days  later,  orders  were  received  in  response,  directing 
the  command  to  retrace  its  steps  and  proceed  to 
Springfield  for  muster-out. 

On  the  14th,  the  homeward  march  was  begun.  As 
the  command  neared  its  destination,  many  of  the 
deserters  hastened  to  rejoin,  resuming  their  place  in 
the  ranks  in  time  to  be  properly  discharged.  Many 


486 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA,, 


more,  however,  failed  to  appear,  and  their  record  is 
just  now  being  “whitewashed”  by  an  act  of  forgive- 
ness contained  in  a recent  act  of  Congress. 

It  was  so  recently  as  last  August,  at  the  reunion  of 
the  Society  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  at  Lake 
Minnetonka,  that  the  writer,  in  conversation  with 
General  William  T.  Clark,  former  Adjutant-General  of 
the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  learned  that  the  Illinois 
Brigade  was  sent  West  solely  because  troops  were 
needed.  It  was  only  the  ill  luck  of  this  command  that 
the  errand  fell  to  its  lot  instead  of  some  other.  As 
a matter  of  fact,  many  veteran  troops  were  sent  to  the 
Mexican  border  at  the  close  of  the  war,  and  remained 
in  service  until  the  April  following,  six  months  after 
the  muster-out  of  the  Illinois  Brigade. 


THE  LAST  PARADE. 


487 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

THE  LAST  PARADE. 


N September  the 
regiment  whose  wan- 
derings we  have  so 
long  followed,  drew 
up  in  line  for  its  last 
parade,  and  muster-out, 
on  the  banks  of  Clear  Lake, 
where  its  ranks  were  first  formed,  upwards  of  four 
years  before. 

The  line  is  shorter  now  than  it  was  then.  Four 
out  of  every  five  of  the  old  faces  are  missing.  The 
uniforms,  once  bright  and  trim,  are  ragged  and  travel - 
worn.  The  flags,  whose  folds  shone  with  resplendent 
beauty,  are  rent  by  bullet  and  shell,  and  stained  with 
dust  and  smoke  of  march,  camp  and  battle,  until  their 
hues  are  scarcely  distinguishable. 


488 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


The  arms  are  stacked,  and  the  colors  folded.  The 
men  break  ranks  — • once  more  they  are  free.  There 
are  fervent  hand-shakings,  hurried  farewells,  and  a 
parting  which  is  forever  ! The  old  battalion  will 
respond  to  the  “ assembly  ” never  again  ! 

And  so  they  go  out  into  a world  which  has  become 
new  to  them.  They  were  school-boys,  many  of  them, 
when  they  enlisted.  They  left  their  books  unfinished, 
but  are  too  old  now  to  begin  again  at  the  turned-down 
page.  Some  had  occupation  four  years  ago,  but  they 
come  home  to  find  that  others  have  stepped  into  the 
work  they  began.  Old  avenues  are  closed  to  thems 
old  ambitions  are  dead,  and  they  walk  as  in  a dream — 
as  strangers  in  a strange  land. 

To  some,  by-and-by,  come  new  aspirations,  leading 
them  to  embark  in  ventures  they  would  not  have  dared 
but  for  their  experience  in  days  of  hardship  and  con- 
flict. They  take  up  the  struggle  against  Fate  and 
those  who,  having  refused  to  do  duty  for  their  country, 
have  thus  far  outstripped  them  in  the  race  of  life,  but 
despite  the  odds  against  them,  they  push  forward  to 
honorable  distinction.  They  lead  the  van-guard  of 
civilization  in  the  unexplored  places  of  the  land, 
building  up  communities  and  creating  states,  planting 
everywhere  the  school-house  and  the  printing-press, 
and  leading  into  channels  of  thrift  and  enterprise  all 
who  gather  about  them.  North  and  south,  they  pass 
the  confines  of  their  own  land,  and  travel  beyond  seas, 


THE  LAST  PARADE. 


489 


spreading  commerce  and  introducing  invention,  to 
the  advancement  of  their  country  and  their  own  for- 
tunes. 

Others,  broken  in  body  and  weary  of  spirit,  stoop 
their  shoulders  to  the  burden  which  lies  nearest  them, 
though  it  be  a heavy  one.  Poor  they  are  in  this 
world’s  goods,  yet  are  they  rich  — rich  in  a life  of 
noble  effort,  of  heroic  deed,  of  patriotic  unselfishness, 
of  broadened  manhood,  of  conscientious  citizenship. 
God  bless  them!  The  harpies  who  coined  wealth  out 
of  their  blood  and  tears,  leave  no  such  heritage  to  the 
children  of  their  selfishness  ! 

But  now,  side  by  side  with  the  skeleton  battalion, 
the  old  regimental  line,  as  it  stood  on  parade  a thousand 
strong,  before  shot  and  shell  tore  through  its  ranks, 
before  disease  had  done  its  deadly  work,  rises  before 
memory’s  eye.  It  is  peopled  with  faces  once  familiar 
— those  of  our  boyhood’s  comradeship  — whose  bones 
are  now  the  milestones  marking  the  bloody  road  from 
Cairo  to  the  Gulf,  to  Atlanta,  to  Savannah,  to  Kaleigh 
and  Mobile.  Others,  yet  in  the  land  of  the  living,  are 
bending  under  an  age  older  than  their  years,  their 
limbs  stiffened  by  weary  march  and  exposure  on  tent- 
less camping -ground,  or  maimed  by  cruel  shot  and 
shell.  All  these,  the  comrades  of  long  ago,  are  again 
young.  They  stand  erect  of  form,  their  eyes  gleam 
with  undaunted  courage.  Not  one  is  missing  ! 

Present  — Arms  ! A thousand  muskets  flash  in 


490 


MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA. 


the  sunlight.  How  smartly  the  men  handle  their 
pieces  ! One  can  hear  the  sharp  snap  as  the  guns 
respond  to  the  command  ! 

The  sergeants  march  to  the  front  and  report  : All 
Present  ! They  return  to  their  posts. 

The  company  officers  meet  on  the  center,  close  upon 
the  adjutant,  march  forward,  and  salute  their  com- 
mander. Even  while  lie  returns  the  greeting,  the  flag 
on  high  flutters  to  the  ground,  and  the  sunset  gun 
booms  over  the  waters  of  the  lake. 

Parade  is  Dismissed  ! and  the  old  battalion 
marches  silently  back 

“ To  the  camping-ground  of  ghosts, 

Where  the  spectral  guides  have  led 
To  the  white  tents  of  the  dead.” 

Comrades,  Brothers  1 Hail  and  farewell! 


LOVE  LETTERS 

With  Directions  How  To  Write  Them 

By  INGGLBSBY  NORTH. 

This  is  a branch’of  correspondence  which  fully 
demands  a volume  alone  to  provide  for  the  various 
phases  incident  to  Love,  Courtship  and  Marriage. 
Few  persons,  however  otherwise  fluent  with  the  pen, 
are  able  to  express  in  words  the  promptings  of  the 
first  dawn  of  love,  and  even  the  ice  once  broken 
how  to  follow  up  a correspondence  with  the  dearest 
one  in  the  whole  world  and  how  to  smooth  the 
way  with  those  who  need  to  be  consulted  in  the 
matter.  The  numerous  letters  and  answers  in  this 
book  go  far  to  overcome  the  difficulties  and  embarrassment  inse- 
parable from  letters  on  this  all-absorbing  topic  in  all  stages  from 
beginning  to  end  of  a successful  courtship,  aided  in  many  instances 
by  the  author’s  sensible  comments  on  the  specimen  letters,  and 
his  valuable  hints  under  adverse  contingencies.  It  also  contains 
the  Art  of  Secret  Writing,  the  Language  of  Love  portrayed  and 
rules  in  grammar. 

Paper  Covers,  25  Cents.  Cloth,  50  Cents. 


THE  COMPLETE 

LETTER.  WRITER 

Being  the  only  Comprehensive  and  Practical  Guide  and 
Assistant  to  Letter  Writing  Published. 

Edited  by  CHARLES  WALTER  BROWN.  A.  M. 

There  are  few  books  that  contain  such  a fund  of 
valuable  information  on  the  everyday  affairs  of  life. 

In  addition  to  every  conceivable  form  of  business 
and  social  correspondence,  there  are  letters  of  Con- 
dolence, Introduction,  Congratulation,  Felicitation, 

Advice  and  Favor;  Letters  accompanying  presents; 

Notes  on  Love,  Courtship  and  Marriage;  Forms  of 
Wedding  Anniversaries,  Socials,  Parties,  _ Notes, 

Willsj  Deeds,  Mortgages;  Tables,  Abbreviations, 

Classical  Terms,  Common  Errors,  Selections  for 
Autograph  Albums;  Information  concerning  Rates  on  Foreign  and 
Domestic  Postage,  together  with  a dictionary  of  nearly  10.000 
Synonyms  and  other  valuable  information  which  space  will  not 
admit  of  mention.  The  book  is  printed  from  new  plates,  on  a su- 
perior quality  of  paper  and  bound  in  substantial  and  durable 
manner.  12mo. 

Paper  Covers,  25c.  Cloth,  50c.  Cloth,  320  Pages,  Price  $1.00 

For  sale  by  all  book  and  newsdealers,  or  sent  to  any  address  in 
the  U.  S.,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  prepaid  on  receipt  of  price 
in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 

i.  S.  DONOHUE  I 00.  407-t2c9H^RJSRN  ST- 


LI  F E S JV  D DEEDS  OF 

ETHAN  ALLEN 

AND  THE  GREEN  MOUNTAIN  BOYS 

—BY  CHARLES  WALTER  BROWN,  A.  M. 

Author  of ' 'John  Paul  Jones,  ’ ' ' 'Nathan  Hale,  ’ ’ ' 'Lafayette,  ” “ Wash  ingr- 
ton "Abraham  Lincoln Etc. 

ILLUSTRATED. 

The  hero  of  Ticonderoga  and  leader  of  the  Green  Mountain 
Boys  is  best  known  for  his  characteristic  demand  upon  the  British 
garrison  at  Fort  Ticonderoga,  on  Lake  Champlain,  to  surrender 
‘in  the  name  of  the  Continental  Congress  and  the  Great  Jehovah.” 
This  book  not  only  gives  a full  account  of  the  exploits  of  Colonel 
Allen,  but  contains  also  a brief  history  of  Vermont,  formerly 
called  tho  New  Hampshire  Grants,  in  her  contention  with  New 
York  authorities,  who  opposed  Vermont’s  admission  into  the 
Union,  but  which  was  finally  accomplished  by  Ethan  Allen.  12mo, 
cloth,  size  5%x7%,  nearly  300  pages.  Price  $1.00 


LIFE  S*  J*  D DEEDS  OF 

JOHN  PAUL  JONES 


OF  NAVAL  FAME 


BY  CHARLES  WALTER  BROWN,  A.  M. 

ILLUSTRATED. 

American  history  gleams  with  the 
brilliant  achievements  of  her  adopted 
sons.  No  historian  ever  wearies  in  tell 
ing  of  the  glorious  deeds  and  self- 
sacrifices  of  LaFayette,  DeKalb,  Pulas- 
ki, Kosciuszko,  DeGrasse,  Rochambeau, 

Steuben,  St,  Clair,  D’Estaing  and  John 
Paul  Jones,  who  gave  up  home  and 
country  to  aid  the  struggling  colonists 
in  their  long  fight  for  freedom.  This  is 
one  of  the  most  patriotic  books,  both 
from  a literary  and  artistic  standpoint, 
ever  issued.  It  is  printed  on  a superior  qtiality  of  paper  with  a 
dozen  or  more  half-tone  portraits  of  the  principal  actors  who 
participated  in  our  struggle  for  independence,  together  with  a 
chart  and  views  of  Jones’  most  daring  exploits  on  the  coasts  of 
England  and  on  the  Black  Sea,  with  his  portrait  in  the  full 
uniform  of  Admiral  of  the  United  States  Navy,  of  which  he  was 
the  founder.  Cover  stamped  in  red,  white  and  gold  on  a navy 
blue  silk  cloth,  showing  in  beautiful  colors  the  colonial  flags  and 
American  shield  with  its  thirteen  stars  and  stripes,  with  Jones’ 
sword  in  gold  as  ornamental  back  stamp.  Size,  5%x7%;  nearly 
300  pages;  12mo;  cloth,  Price. $1.00. 


M.  SI-  DOJVOHXJE  SSL  CO. 

407-429  Dearborn  Street.  CHICAGO 


Young  Hunters1 

Series 


By  GAFT.  RALPH  BONEHILL 

Author  of  “When  Santiago  Fell'’ 
Rival  Bicyclists.”  etc.,  etc. 

Cloth,  1 2mo,  'with  New  Cover  Design 

Price  partita, 75c, 

1 GUN  AND  SLED,  or  The  Young 
Hunters  of  Snow  Top  Island 

2 YOUNG  HUNTERS  IN  POR- 
TO RICO,  or  Ths  Search  For 
A Lost  Treasure 


All  those  interested  in  ‘‘Gun  and 
Sled”  will  be  delighted  to  meet 
the  young  hunters  again  in  this 
tale  of  adventure  in  Uncle  Sam’s 
new  island  domain.  The  search 
for  the  lost  Spanish  tieasureisan 
exciting  one,  and  warranted  to  hold 
the  attention  of  any  boy  from  first 
to  last. 


Ycmng  Sportsmen's 
Series 


By  CAPT.  RALPH  BONEHILL 

Author  of  “When  Santiago  Fell,*’  et*5» 


New  Edition,  Elegantly  Bound 
and  Well  Illustrated 

Pric©  per  volume,  75c, 
Sot  of  3 In,  box,  $2.25 


% RIVAL,  BICYCLISTS,  or  Fun 
and  Adventures  on  the  Wheel 

2 YOUNG  OARSMEN  OF 

LAKE  VIEW,  or  the  Mystery 
of  Hermit  Island 

3 LEO,  THE  CIRCUS  BOY,  o» 

Life  Under  the  Great  Whits 
Canvas 

V V V* 

Press  Opinions  on  Books  by 
Captain  Ralph  BonehiSlj 

“As  a writer  of  outdoor  tales 
Captain  Bonehill  has  no  equal.” — Bright  Pays. 

‘The  Captain  is  one  of  America’s  best  Sereity  tellers  so  fat  ©3  tales 
for  young  people  go.” — Young  People  of  America • 

These  books  are  great  favorites  with  the  boys.” — Wash.{D.-C.)  Star. 
‘‘To  the  boy  who  loves  a gun,  a boat,  a bicycle,  or  camping  ©fit,  we 
commend  these  books  by  Captain  Bonehill.” — The  Morning  Star. 


LJ 


M.  A.  DONOHUE:  & CO.,  CHICAGO 


THE  COMPLETE  GUIDE  TO 


Blacksmithing,  Horseshoeing, 

CARRIAGE  AND  WAGON  BUILDING 
===========  AND  PAINTING  =========== 


For  all  general  mechanical  work,  this  is  the 
most  valuable  book  for  the  farmer,  blacksmith, 
carpenter,  carriage  and  wagon  building,  painting 
and  varnishing  trades  published.  The  department 
on  Blacksmithing  is  based  on  the  various  text  books 
by  Prof.  A.  Lungwitz,  Director  of  the  Shoeing 
School  of  the  Royal  Veterinary  College  at  Dresden, 
while  the  chapters  on  Carriage  and  Wagon  Build- 
ing, Painting,  Varnishing  are  by  Charles  F.  Adams, 
one  of  the  most  successful  builders  in  Wisconsin. 
The  language  employed  is  so  simple  that  any  young 
man  of  average  ability  can,  in  a short  time  become 
proficient  in  all  of  these  useful  and  profitable  oc- 
cupations. Each  chapter  is  fully  illustrated,  there 
being  more  than  50  drawings  throughout  the  book. 

Full  Cloth  Binding',  Price,  $1.00 


TH£COMPLETiL 

^GUIDEJ^O^ 


HORSESHOEING? 

CARRIAGE. 'AND 
fVAGQM-Bi!ILD!ri£» 

ANBWrfriruh 


THE  COMPLETE 

HOUSE  BUILDER. 

With  Practical  Kants  on  Construction 

The  subject  of  house  building  is  of  interest  to  all, 
even  though  financially  they  are  at  present  unable’  to 
realize  their  cherished  hopes.  A few  months  or  a year 
may  so  change  the  aspect  of  one’s  affairs  as  to  render 
it  possible  to  build.  It  is  therefore  well  for  all  to  antic- 
ipate the  realization  of  a home  and  become  familiar 
with  the  requisites  of  a good  house,  barn,  warehouse 
or  other  necessary  building.  This  valuable  work  con- 
tains not  only  Plans  and  Specifications  for  Dwellings, 
but  Clubs,  Churches,  Public  Buildings,  Barns,  and  all 
necessary  outbuildings  for  Farms,  Country  Seats,  Sub- 
urban Homes,  etc.;  accurate  estimates  of  materials 
with  cost,  and  all  Tables  and  Rules  necessary  in  Plastering,  Plumbing, 
Painting,  Roofing,  Masonry,  Cornice,  Windows,  Doors  and  Porch  Mate- 
rials, with  50  plans  and  Specifications  on  buildings  from  $476  up  are  given. 
176  pages,  i2mo. 

Paper,  25  Cents;  Cloth,  50  Cents 


For  sale  by  all  Book  and  News  Dealers,  or  v/ii!  be  sent  to  any 
address  In  the  U.  S.,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of 
price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 

M.  A.  Donohue  SSL  Co.  4a7-424“RNST 


NATURAL 

HISTORY 

STORIES. 


We  have  included  in  this  series  a 
carefully  selected  number  of  books 
that  will  fascinate  and  interest,  as 
well  as  instruct,  old  and  young  alike. 
The  books  are  printed  from  large, 
clear  type ; are  profusely  illustrated 
and  are  bound  in  a substantial  and 
attractive  manner  in  Cloth,  artistic- 
ally stamped  in  Inks  from  Unique 
Dies. 

Price  of  each  book  is  $1.00, 
postpaid. 

History  of  Animals, 
Their  Varieties  and  Oddities. 

Comprising  graphic  descriptions  of  nearly  all  known  species 
of  beasts  and  reptiles  the  world  over,  illustrating  their  varied 
habits,  mode  of  life  and  distinguishing  peculiarities,  by  means  of 
delightful  anecdotes  and  spirited  engravings,  by  the  Rev.  W. 
Bingley,  A.  M.  Containing  586  pages  of  large,  clear  type,  and 
over  500  illustrations;  bound  in  Cloth;  stamped  in  Inks  from 
unique  dies.  Price.  $1.00. 


History  of  Birds. 

Containing  their  varieties  and  habits,  and  comprising 
sketches  of  every  known  species  of  birds  in  all  climes : illustrat- 
ing their  use,  value  and  culture,  by  the  Rev.  W.  Bingley,  A.  M. 
Containing  500  pages  of  clear  type  text  and  nearly  500  illustra- 
tions, made  especially  for  this  work ; bound  in  Cloth  and  stamped 
in  Inks  from  unique  dies.  Large  12mo,  614x9  inches. 

Price,  $1.00. 


History  of  the  Sea. 

Comprising  a complete  description  of  all  the  varieties  of  the 
finny  inhabitants  of  the  sea,  showing  their  mode  of  life,  and  illus- 
trating their  habits  and  usefulness,  by  Rev.  W.  Bingley,  A.  M. 
Containing  over  500  pages  of  large,  clear  type,  and  nearly  500 
illustrations;  bound  in  Cloth;  stamped  in  Inks  from  unique 
dies-  Price,  $2.00. 


For^sale  by  all  Book  and  News  Dealers,  or  will  be  sent  to  any 
address* in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  paid,  on 
receipt  of  price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 


M.  A.  -Donohue  SSL  Co.  «0M3Sgg?"  ST' 


Dorothy  Vernon 

or,  THE  BEAUTY  of  HADDON  HALL 

The  author  has  produced  a powerful  love  story,  replete  with  stir- 
ring and  pathetic  incidents.  This  book  will  be  read  and  re-read  with 
increasing  interest,  and  will  long  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  purest, 
sweetest  and  most  romantic  of  modern  love  stories.  It  is  creating  a 
great  sensation. 

12mo,  Paper Price,  $0.35 

12mo,  Cloth “ 1.00 

SWEET  DANGER. 

By  ELLA  WHEELER.  WILCOX. 

The  public  has  long  awaited  a prose  work  from  the  pen  of  this 
gifted  writer  that  should  deal  with  the  sentiments  and  emotions  as 
forcibly  as  she  has  done  in  verse.  “Sweet  Danger,”  represents  that 
effort  in  the  fullest  sense.  It  is  creating  a sensation  even  among 
readers  of  the  French  school  of  fiction. 

12mo,  Paper Price,  $0.50 

12mo,  Cloth “ 1.25 

Madame  D\ib©ary 

THE  ItIJVG'S  MISTUBSS 

By  GEORGE  MOGREHEAD. 

Mrs.  Leslie  Carter,  the  famous  American  actress,  having  selected 
Madame  Dubarry  as  the  central  figure  in  her  new  play,  the  life  story 
of  the  famous  mistress  of  Louis  XV  of  France  becomes  a topic  of 
universal  interest  to  American  readers. 

12ino,  Paper  Price,  $0.50 

12 mo,  Cloth “ 1.25 

TOLD  BY  TWO 

By  MARIE  ST.  FELIX 

Author  of  l‘iLittle  Game  With  Destiny,"  "Two  Bad  Brown  Eyes" 
"Patricia"  Etc. 

This  book  is  full  of  thrilling  romance,  with  innumerable  happen- 
ings to  a giddy  young  married  woman  of  New  York  and  a bachelor 
from  Boston.  Plenty  of  rich,  spicy  dialogue— it  is  replete  with  up-to- 
date  expletives.  Lovers  of  realistic  fiction  will  revel  in  this  literary 
feast 

12mo,  Paper Price,  $0.50 

12mo,  Cloth “ 1.25 

ANY  THREE  IN  PAPER  COVERS  FOR  $1.00,  OR  THE  4 FOR  $130 

Sent  postpaid  to  any  address  in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico 
upon  receipt  of  price,  in  currency,  express  or  postal  money  order  or 
stamps. 

M.  A.  Donohue  (Si  Co. 

407-429  "Dearborn  Street  ****  CHICAGO 


i A Final  Reckoning,  A Tale  of 
Bush  Life  in  Australia 


2 Boy  Knight,  The,  A Tale  of 

the  Crusades 

3 Bonnie  Prince  Charlie,  A Tale 

of  Fontenoy  and  Culloden 

4 Bravest  of  the  Brave,  or  with 

Peterborough  in  Spain 

5 By  England’s  Aid,  or  The 

Freeing  of  the  Netherlands 

6 By  Pike  and  Dyke,  A Tale  of 

the  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Re- 
public 

7 By  Right  of  Conquest,  or*Witb 

Cortez  in  Mexico 

8 By  Sheer  Pluck,  A Tale  of  the 

Ashantee  War 

9 Cat  of  Bubastes,  A Story  ox 

Ancient  Egypt 

io  Cornet  of  Horse,  A Tale  of 
Marlborough’s  Wars 
xi  Captain  Bayley’s  Heir,  ATaie 
of  the  Gold  Fields  of  Cali- 
fornia 

12  Dragon  and  The  Raven,  or 
Ttie  Days  of  King  Alfred 
X3  Facing  Death,  A Tale  of  the 
Coal  Mines 

14  Friends,  Though  Divided,  A 

Tale  of  the  Civil  War  in  Eng- 
land 

15  For  Name  and  Fame,  or 

Through  Afghan  Passes 

16  For  the  Temple,  A Tale  of  the 

Fall  of  Jerusalem 

17  In  Freedom’s  Cause,  A Story 

of  Wallace  and  Bruce 

18  In  Times  of  Peril,  A Tale  of 

India 

19  In  the  Reign  of  Terror,  The 

Adventures  of  a Westminster 
Boy 


The  Hetvty 

Series 

ILLUSTRATED  For  Boys 
By  G.  A.  Henty 

This  is  a new  and  superior  edi- 
tion of  this  famous  author’s  books 
for  boys.  They  are  printed  from 
new  plates  on  an  excellent  quality 
of  paper  and  are  profusely  illus- 
trated. Olivine  edges,  bound  in 
substantial  cloth,  with  handsome 
designs  by  Blanche  McManus. 
i2mo,  cloth. 

Price  per  Volume.  ..  .75c. 

20  Jack  Archer,  A Tale  of  The 

Crimea 

21  Lion  of  the  North,  A Tale  of 

Gustavus  Adolphus  and  the 
Wars  of  Religion 

22  Lion  of  St.  Mark,  A Tale  of 

Venice  in  the  14th  Century 

23  Maori  and  Settler,  A Tale  ®f 
„ the  New  Zealand  War 

24  Orange  and  Green,  A Tale  of 

the  Boyne  and  the  Limerick 

25  One  of  the  28th,  A Tale  of 

Waterloo 

26  Out  on  the  Pampas,  A Tale  of 

South  America 

27  St.  George  for  England,  A 

Tale  of  Cfoissy  and  Poitiers 

28  Through  the  Fray,  A Story  of 

the  Luddite  Riots 

29  True  to  the  Old  Flag,  A Tale 

of  the  American  War  of  In- 
dependence 

30  Under  Drake’s  Flag,  A Tale 

of  the  Spanish  Main 

31  With  Clive  in  India,  or  the 

Beginning  of  an  Empire 

32  With  Lee  in  Virginia,  a Story 
of  the  American  Civil  War 

33  With  Wolfe  in  Canada,  or  the 

Winning  of  a Continent 

34  Young  Carthaginians,  a Story 

of  the  Times  of  Hannibal 

35  Young  Buglers,  A Tale  «f  the 

Peninsular  War 

36  Young  Franc-Tireurs,  a Tale 

of  the  Franco-Prussian  War 

37  Young  Colonists 

38  Among  the  Malays 

39  Sturdy  and  Strong 

40  Young  Midshipman,  A Tale  of 

the  Siege  of  Alexandria 

41  Golden  Canon 


M.  A.  DONOHUE  CO.,  CHICAGO. 


College 

Library 

FOR.  SOYS 


FIVE  TITLES 


CLOTH,  BEAUTIFULLY  STAMPED 
IN  INK  AND  GOLD. 


Illustrated.  Price  Per  Volume , $1.00 


*By  Archdeacon  Farrar. 

1 ERIC,  or  Little  by  Litt' 

TTTTATT^e°f^lynSch001  By  Thomas  Hughes. 

2 A Tale  ofCollege  Life.  ' T0^AYSRAT  OXfSrd  ° ° L 

3 ST.  WINIFRED’S;  DAYS  AT  OXFORD. 

or,  The  World  of  School.  5 TOM  BROWN  AT  OXFORD. 
♦These  stories  of  school  life  by  the  famous  author  of  the  “Life  of 
Christ”  are  not  surpassed  in  interest  and  high  moral  tone  by  any  boys’ 
stories  written.  They  picture  in  an  eloquent  and  exceedingly  fascinating 
manner  life  at  school,  its  temptations,  struggles  and  rewards. 


Aurora. 


Elegantly 

Illustrated 

Masterpieces 


Price,  per 
Volume,  $1.50 

Black  Beauty Anna  Sewall 

Courtship  of  Miles  Standish 

H.  W.  Longfellow 

Evangeline. . .H.  W.  Longfellow 

Hiawatha H.  W.  Longfellow 

Lady  of  the  Lake.  .Walter  Scott 

Longfellow’s  Poems 

H.  W.  Longfellow 

Lucile Owen  Meredith 


Series 


TWELVE  TITLES 

12mo.  Each  book  in  a Special  Box. 

Printed  from  new  plates  on  coated  paper 
of  the  highest  grade;  bound  in  best  quality 
of  cloth ; stamped  from  unique  and  original 
dies  on  the  front  and  back  in  three  colors 
of  ink  and  genuine  gold;  title  stamped  on 
the  side  and  back  in  gold.  In  the  upper 
panel  an  appropriate  design,  illus- 
trative of  each  title,  is  stamped  in 
colors,  thus  producing  a pleasing  effect; 
gilt  top.  - Each  book  contains  from  30  to 
90  half-tone  and  line  illustrations. 


8 Princeof  the  House  of  David 

Rev.  J.  H.  Ingraham 

9 Rime  of  the  Ancient  Mariner 

Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge 

10  Tales  from  Shakespeare.. . 

Charles  and  Mary  Lamb 

11  Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin 

Harriet  Beecher  Stowe 

12  Whittier John  G.  Whittier 


M.  A.  DONOHUE  & CO.,  CHICAGO. 


Comic  Headings  mi  Hesitations 

Compiled  by  CHARLES  WALTER.  BROWN,  A.  M. 

Few  of  the  selections  contained  in  this  book 
have  ever  before  appeared  in  print.  Copyright 
matter  has  been  procured  at  great  expense  from 
the  greatest  wits  of  the  age.  Such  delightful 
entertainers  as  Ezra  Kendall,  LewDockstadter, 
Josh  Billings,  James  Whitcomb  Riley,  Marshall 
P.  Wilder,  Mark  Twain,  Bret  Harte,  Opie  Read, 
Bill  Nye,  Petroleum  V.  Nashby,  Artemus  Ward, 
together  with  the  best  from  “Puck,”  “Judge,” 
“Life,”  “Detroit  Free  Press, ’’“Arizona  Kicker,” 
renders  this  book  the  best  or  its  kind  published. 

Paper  covers,  printed  in  two  colors  on  enameled  paper,  25  cents. 
Cloth,  gold  titles,  original  designs,  stamped  in  inks,  50  cents. 


The  kmmkm  Star  Speaker 
mi  Model  EimflMis! 

By  CHARLES  WALTER.  BROWN,  A.  M. 

Many  Speakers  are  advertised  to  be  the 
best , but  a comparison  is  all  that  is  nec- 
essary to  convince  anyone  that  our  claim 
that  The  American  StarSpeaker  & Model 
Elocutionist  is  beyond  all  question  the 
best  from  an  Elocutionary  point  of  view. 

Of  the  500  or  more  selections  there  is 
not  one  that  is  not  available  for  reading 
on  any  desired  occasion.  The  treatise 
on  Acting,  Delsarte,  Elocution,  Oratory 
and  Physical  Culture  is  by  the  professor 
of  these  departments  in  the  Missouri 
State  University,  while  its  mechanical 
make-up  is  that  of  a work  of  art,  for  the 
text  and  half-tone  illustrations  are  the 
best  made.  No  home,  school,  chnrch, 
club,  literary  society,  lodge  or  library  is 
complete  without  this  book.  It  gives 
more  for  the  money  than  any  similiar  work  published.  Space  for- 
bids further  details.  Satisfaction  is  guaranteed.  Elegantly  and 
substantially  printed  and  bound  in  the  best  silk  cloth,  the  national 
emblems  being  stamped  from  artistic  designs  in  the  patriotic 
colors.  Price,  $1.50. 

For  sale  by  all  book  and  newsdealers  or  sent  postpaid  to  any 
address  in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico  upon  receipt  of 
price  in  currency,  postal  or  express  money  order. 

M.  A.  DOME  & 09.  407  429^  Dearborn 


1 

THeAmericahStar 

* 

^SPEME|r 

\ 

|||p 

1 

^OcUTlONltfj 

Lives  °f  F amous  Men 

Edited  by  Charles  Walter  Brown,  A.  M. 

In  this  series  of  historical  and  biographical  works  the  pub- 
lishers have  included  only  such  books  as  will  interest  and  instruct 
the  youth  of  both  sexes.  A copy  should  be  in  every  public  school 
and  private  library.  Special  discount  made  when  entire  set  is 
ordered.  They  are  printed  from  large,  clear  type  on  an  excellent 
quality  of  paper  and  substantially  and  attractively  bound  in 
cloth,  stamped  in  inks  and  gold  from  original  designs.  Each  book 
is  fully  illustrated.  Price,  $1.00  per  copy,  postpaid. 

LIFE  OF  GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

By  George  Washington  Parke  Custis,  the  adopted  son  of 
our  first  president.  Cloth,  664  pages,  large,  12mo. 

LIFE  OF  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 

By  Hon.  Joseph  H.  Barrett,  ex-member  of  Congress. 
Cloth,  842  pages,  large,  12mo. 

LIFE  OF  U.  S.  GRANT. 

By  Hon.  B.  P.  Poore  and  Eev.  O.  H.  Tiffany,  D.  D.  Cloth, 
594  pages,  large,  12mo. 

LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  McKINLEY. 

By  Murat  Halstead,  Chauncey  M.  Depew  and  John  Sher- 
man. Cloth,  450  pages,  large,  12mo. 

LIFE  OF  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT. 

By  Thomas  W.  Handford.  Cloth,  255  pages,  large,  16mo. 

LIFE  OF  HENRY  M.  STANLEY, 

By  A.  M.  Godbey,  A.  M.  Cloth,  560  pages,  large,  12mo. 

LIFE  OF  JOHN  PAUL  JONES. 

By  Charles  Walter  Brown,  A.  M.  Cloth,  nearly  300  pages, 
12mo. 

LIFE  OF  ETHAN  ALLEN. 

By  Charles  Walter  Brown,  A.  M.  Cloth,  nearly  300  pages, 
12mo. 

LIFE  OF  W.  T.  SHERMAN. 

By  Hon.  W.  Fletcher  Johnson  and  Gen.  O.  O.  Howard. 
Cloth,  607  pages,  large,  12m®. 

LIFE  OF  P.  T.  BARNUM. 

By  Hon.  Joel  Benton.  Cloth,  621  pages,  large,  12mo. 

LIFE  OF  T.  DEWITT  TALMAGE. 

By  Charles  Francis  Adams.  Cloth,  nearly  500  pages. 

LIFE  OF  D.  L.  MOODY. 

By  Charles  Francis  Adams.  Cloth,  318  pages,  large, 
l2mo. 

For  sale  by  all  book  and  newsdealers  or  sent  postpaid  to  any 
address  in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  upon  receipt  of 
price  in  currency,  stamps,  postal  or  express  money  order. 

M.  A.  DONOHUE  & CO.  4071&&Gom  St- 


BRIGHT  AND  BOLD 

SERIES  By  ARTHUR  M.  WINFIELP 

New  Edition,  Handsomely  Illustrated 
. and  Bound 

Price  per  volume,  $ .75 
Set  of  4 in  box,  - 3.00 

\ POOR  BUT  PLUCKY,  or  The 
Mystery  of  a Flood. 

S SCHOOLDAYS  OF  FRED 
HARLEY,  or  Rivals  for  all  Honors 

3 BY  PLUCK,  NOT  LUCK,  or 
Dan  Granbury’s  Struggle  to  Rise 

4 THE  MISSING  TIN  BOX,  or 
Hal  Carson’s  Remarkable  City 
Adventure. 

Press  Opinions  of  Mr.  Win- 
field’s Books: 

“A  capital  book  by  Arthur  M. 
Winfield,  who  knows  how  to  tel?  a 
story  that  will  take  possession  of 
the  reader  from  the  first  page.— 
Rochester  (N  V.)  Post  Express. 

“The  hero  is  a natural  boy,  and  the  tale  is  told  in  a way  that  is  per- 
fectly true  to  life.” — Northwest  Echo.  „ 

“Arthur  M.  Winfield’s  school  story  is  one  of  the  very  best  American 
tales  of  ihe  sort  ever  penned.” — Good  News. 

WORKING  UPWARD 

SERIES  By  EDWARD  STRATEMEYER. 

Author  of  “Under  Dewey  r}-.  Manila,”  etc. 

New  Edition,  Elegantly  Illustrated 
and  Bound. 

Price  per  volume,  $8.00 
Sat  of  4 la  box,  - 4.00 

x THE  YOUNG  AUCTIONEER, 
or  the  Polishing  of  a Rolling  Stone 
8 BOUND  TO  BE  AN  ELECTRI- 
CIAN, or  Franklin  Bell’s  Success 

3 SHORTHAND  TOM.  THE  RE- 
PORTER, or  the  Exploits  of  a 
Wide  Awake  Boy. 

4 FIGHTING  FOR  HIS  OWN,  or 
the  Fortunes  of  a Young  Artist. 

Press  Opinions  of  Mr.  Stratemey- 
er’s  Books  for  Yoiscg  People: 

"Mr.Stratemeyer’s  boys  are  clean 
manly  fellows  and  deserve  the 
popularity  which  doubtless  awaits 
them.” — Christian  Register, 

‘‘Takes  the  place  of  the  late  Oli- 
ver Optic.”—  The  Bee,  Sacramento. 

“As  a writer  of  books  for  boys  Edward  Stratemeyer  must  prove  CS© 
of  the  most  popular  of  living  authors.” — The  Times,  Boston. 

M.  A.  DONOHUE  & CO.,  CHICAGO. 


- PATRIOTIO  

Recitations  and  Readings 

Compiled  hj>  Charles  IValter  Brown 

This  is  the  choicest,  newest  and  most  complete 
collection  of  Patriotic  recitations  published,  and  in- 
cludes all  of  the  best  known  selections,  together  with 
the  best  utterances  of  many  eminent  statesmen.  Selec- 
tions for  Decoration  Day.  Fourth  of  July,  Washington’s 
and  Lincoln’s  Birthdays,  Arbor  Day,  Labor  Day,  and 
all  other  Patriotic  occasions. 

There  are  few  more  enjoyable  forms  of  amusement 
than  entertainments  and  exhibitions*  and  there  is 
scarcely  anything  more  difficult  to  procure  than  new 
and  meritorious  material  appropriate  for  such  occasions.  This  book  is 
designed  to  fill  the  want. 


Handsomely  bound  in  Paper  Covers 25  Cents 

Cloth 50  Cents 


Ssmplets  guide  to  Dancing 

Ball  Room  Etlquett® 

Qisadrills  Gil!  Beak 

Containing.all  the  new  and  modern  square  dances 
and  tabulated  forms  for  the  guidance  of  the  leader  or 
others  in  calling  them.  Full  and  complete  directions  for 
performing  every  known  square  dance,  such  as  Plain 
Quadrilles,  Polka  Quadrilles,  Prairie  Queen,  Varieties 
Quadrille,  Francaise,  Dixie  Figure,  Girl  I Left  Behind 
Me,  Old  Dan  Tucker,  Money  Musk,  Waltz  Lanciers,, 

Military  Lanciers,  Columbian  Lanciers,  Oakland  Min- 
uet, Waltz  Quadrilles,  etc,,  etc. 

The  “German”  introduces  over  One  Hundred  of 
the  newest  and  most  popular  Figures,  fully  described,  and  conveniently 
grouped  for  ready  reference. 

Every  information  in  regard  to  the  service  of  Ball-Room  Etiquette, 
duties  of  Leaders  and  general  instruction  is  fully  and  clearly  given. 


Handsomely  bound  in  Paper  Covers 25  Cents 

Cloth 50  Cents 


For  sale  by  ail  Book  and  News  Dealers,  or  will  be  sent  to  any  ad- 
dress in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  paid,  on  receipt 
of  price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 

M.  A.  Donohue  CSL  Co. 


407-429  DEARBORN  ST. 

CHICAGO 


STANDARD  EMGLISH-SPANISH 
AND  SPANISH-ENGLISH  DICTIONARY. 

Containing  500  pages;  white  and  red  edges.  Size,  6^ix5 
inches.  Printed  from  new  plates  on  good  paper;  bound  in  cloth; 
title  stamped  on  side  and  back. 

Price,  75  Cents. 

KOHLER’S  ENGLISH-GERMAN 
AND  GERMAN-ENGLISH  DICTIONARY. 

Red  and  white  edges,  new  plates,  good  paper,  bound  in  cloth, 
title  on  side  and  back. 

Price,  75  Cents. 

MASSON’S  ENGLISH-FRENCH 
AND  FRENCH-ENGLISH  DICTIONARY. 

Printed  on  good  paper,  substantially  bound,  title  on  side  and 
back-  Price,  75-  Cents. 

DONOHUE’S 

VEST  POCKET  WEBSTER’S  MANUAL 

For  Readers,  Writers  and  Speakers. 

Contains  complete  dictionary  of  13,000  synonyms,  besides 
complete  tables  and  definitions,  short  words  and  phrases,  etc. ; 
how  to  read,  write  and  speak. 

Bound  in  cloth,  red  edges,  25  Cents. 

Bonoh\se’s  Vest  Pocket  Dictionary 

and  Complete  Manual  of 

Parliamenta.ry  Practice. 

Containing  256  pages;  size,  5Mx2M.  It  contains  more  words, 
more  miscellaneous  matter  and  embraces  more  pages  than  any 
other  Vest  Pocket  Dictionary  od  the  market,  and  yet  it  is  so  ad- 
mirably made  that  it  does  not  bulk  in  the  pocket.  Besides  the 
dictionary  of  the  English  language  it  contains  a dictionary  of 
Latin  words  and  phrases,  French  words  and  phrases,  Italian 
words  and  phrases,  Spanish  words  and  phrases,  and  complete 
manual  of  parliamentary  practice.  Type  clear,  paper  good  and 
binding  excellent.  It  is  made  in  the  following  styles : 

Bound  in  binders’  cloth,  red  edges,  without  index,  25  cents. 

Bound  in  cloth,  red  edges,  indexed,  - = = 35  “ 

Bound  in  full  leather,  full  gilt  edges,  indexed,  50  “ 


For  sale  by  all  Book  and  Newsdealers,  or  will  send  to  any  ad- 
dress in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  prepaid,  on 
receipt  of  price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 


M.  A.  Donohue  & Co. 


407=429  Dearborn  St. 
CHICAGO 


Webster’s  Handy  American  Dictionary. 

Containing  320  pages,  16mo;  over  500  illustrations.  An  ex- 
cellent dictionary  for  school  and  office  use.  Bound  in  cloth  and 
title  stamped  on  the  front  in  ink  from  ornamented  dies. 

Price,  25  Cents. 


DONOHUE’S  WEBSTER’S  SCHOOL  DICTIONARY 

AND  AMERICAN  PICTORIAL  HANDY 
LEXICON  OP  THE  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE. 

Revised,  enlarged  and  corrected  to  date  by  Charles  Walter 
Brown,  A.  M.  Over  50,000  words,  300  illustrations.  The  latest 
and  best  dictionary  for  the  price  published.  Nearly  400  pages. 
Full  cloth. 

Price,  35  Cents. 

Popular  American 

Dictionary  of  the  English  Language. 

Illustrated  and  compiled  on  the  basis  of  Webster,  Worcester, 
Johnson  and  the  most  eminent  English  and  American  authorities. 
Containing  over  thirty-two  thousand  words  with  accurate  defini- 
tions, proper  spelling  and  exact  pronunciation,  and  contains  a 
special  department  of  Law,  Banks  and  Banking.  Complete 
descriptive  Dictionary  and  Encyclopedia,  including  Mercantile 
Law,  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  etc.;  544  pages,  12mo; 
over  500  illustrations ; bound  in  cloth,  stamped  in  ink. 

Price,  75  Cents, 


DONOHUE’S  WEBSTER’S  FAVORITE  DICTIONARY 

OF  VALUABLE  INFORMATION 
AND  POPULAR  BUSINESS  GUIDE. 

Comprising  all  Business,  Musical  and  Classical  Terms,  Abbrevia- 
tions; Nicknames  of  Cities  and  States;  Church,  Agricultural  and 
Vital  Statistics;  Synonyms,  Words  and  Phrases,  Federal  Consti- 
tution, Mercantile  Law,  Interest  Tables,  etc.,  etc.,  together  with 
an  up-to-date  Biographical  Dictionary  of  distinguished  persons, 
with  notes  of  their  works,  inventions  or  achievements.  Revised 
from  the  more  comprehensive  work  of  Noah  Webster,  LL.  D. 
12mo.  Near  300  large  pages. 

Price,  50  Cents. 


For  sale  by  all  Book  and  Newsdealers,  or  will  send  to  any  ad- 
dress in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  prepaid,  on 
receipt  of  price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 

M.  A.  DONOHUE  & CO. 

407-429  Dearborn  St.  3 CHICAGO 


HYPNOTISM,  PALMISTRY,  FORTUNE  TELLING, 
DREAM  BOOKS 

OompSet©  Hypnotism  HYPNOTIZE 

By  A.  Alpheus.  A manual  of  self-instruction  based 
on  the  new  and  improved  system  of  mental  and 
bodily  healing.  Pronounced  by  all  who  have  read 
it  to  be  the  most  fascinating  and  instructive  book 
of  its  kind  published.  Inductive  Hypnotism,  Mes- 
merism, Suggestive  Therapeutics  and  Magnetic 
Healing,  including  Telepathy,  Mind  Reading  and 
Spiritualism  fully  treated.  Nearly  100  lessons  espe- 
cially prepared  for  self-instruction.  This  is  posi- 
tively the  best  book  on  Hypnotism  published.  Fully  illustrated. 


Paper  covers,  printed  3rs  two  color  Inks  .23  cents 

Cloth,  unique  design  stamped  in  inks 50  cents 


Th©  Complete  Palmist 

Prepared  for  self-instruction  by  Ina  Oxenford,  the 
world  renowned  author  and  acknowledged  author- 
ity on  Palmistry,  assisted  by  A.  Alpheus.  This  is  the 
simplest  presentation  of  the  science  of  Modern 
Palmistry  published.  There  is  no  trait,  no  character- 
istic, no  inherited  tendency  that  is  not  marked  on  the 
palm  of  the  hand  and  can  be  traced  with  unerring 
accuracy  by  following  the  instructions  given  in  this 
book.  Even  a casual  reading  will  enable  one  to 
know  his  own  character  better  and  give  convincing  proof  of 
the  constancy  of  friends  or  the  professing  ones.  The  Bible  at° 
tests  the  truth  of  Palmistry — “As  it  is  written  in  the  hand l”  is 


Scripture, 

Paper  covers,  printed  in  two  color  inks 25  cents 

Cloth,  unique  design  stamped  in  inks  ...50  cents 


Th©  Mystic  Foriun©  Teller, 

Dream  leek  and  Policy  Mayers’  Guide 


This  book  contains  an  alphabetical  list  of  dreams, 
with  their  significations  and  lucky  numbers,  and 
the  getting  of  fortunes  by  the  Mystic  Circle,  Cards, 
Dice,  Coffee  and  Tea  Grounds,  etc.  Also  a list  of 
curious  superstitions  and  omens,  birthdays,  lucky 
days,  their  significance  and  their  numbers.  It  is 
unquestionably  the  best  and  most  reliable  book 
©fits  kind  published  and  is  worth  many  times  the 
price  asked  for  it. 

Paper  covers,  printed  in  two  color  inks 25c 

Cloth,  unique  design  stamped  in  inks. .......................... ....50c 

All  bosks  sent  postpaid  to  any  address  in  the  United  States,  Canada  or 
Mexico  upon  receipt  of  price  in  currency,  postal  or  express  money  order 

M.  A.  Donohue  rtSL  Co.  ST< 


American.  A\itKors' 
E I E 


Cloth.  Bound  with  Special  Chromatic  Design 


THIS  library  represents  the  best  efforts  of 
three  of  the  most  popular  American  Au- 
thoresses, Mrs.  E.  D.  E.  N.  Southworth, 
Mary  J.  Holmes  and  Augusta  Evans- Wilson. 
Not  to  have  read  “Islimael,”  by  Mrs.  Southworth, 
“Tempest  and  Sunshine,”  by  Mrs.  Holmes,  and 
“Beulah”  by  Mrs.  Evans-Wilson,  is  to  have 
lost  much  of  the  beauty  of  thought  found  in  few 
other  English  Writers.  The  books  average 
nearly  400  pages,  and  are  printed  from  clear 
type  on  a good  quality  of  paper.  Each  book  is 
sewed,  thus  giving  it  a flexible  back,  so  that  it 
opens  easily,  making  its  reading  a pleasure  and 
a comfort.  12mo,  elegantly  bound  in  cloth  and 
stamped  from  original  designs  in  inks. 

Price,  75c  Per  Volume,  Postpaid 


By  Mrs.  E.  D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWORTH  v V V* 


1 Beautiful  Fiend,  A. 

2 Bridal  Eve,  The 

3 Bride’s  Dowry,  The 

4 Bride’s  Fate,  The 

5 Bride  of  Llewellyn,  The 

6 Broken  Engagement,  The 

7 Capitola’s  Peril 

8 Changed  Brides,  The 

9 Christmas  Guest,  The 

10  Cruel  as  the  Grave 

11  Curse  of  Clifton,  The 

12  Deserted  Wife,  The 

13  Discarded  Daughter,  The 

14  Doom  of  Deville,  The 

15  Eudora ; or,  The  False  Prin- 

cess 

16  Fair  Play 

17  Family  Doom 

18  Fortune  Seeker,  The 

19  Gypsy’s  Prophecy 

20  Haunted  Homestead,  The 

21  Hidden  Hand,  The 

22  How  He  Won  Her 

By  Mrs.  MARY  J.  HOLMES 

45  Cousin  Maude 

46  Dora  Deane 

47  English  Orphans 

48  Homestead  on  the  Hillside 
By  Mrs.  AUGUSTA  EVANS- 
53  Beulah 


23  India ; or,  The  Pearl  of  Pearl 

River 

24  Ishmael 

25  Lady  of  the  Isle 

26  Lost  Heiress 

27  Lost  Heir  of  Linlithgow 

28  Love’s  Labor  Won 

29  Maiden  Widow,  The 

30  Missing  Bride,  The 

31  Mother-in-Law ; or,  Married 

in  Haste 

32  Mystery  of  Raven  Rock 

33  Noble  Lord,  A 

34  Retribution 

35  Self-Raised 

36  Three  Beauties 

37  Three  Sisters,  The 

38  Tried  for  Her  Life 

39  Two  Sisters,  The 

40  Unknown,  The 

41  Victor’s  Triumph 

42  Vivia;  or, The  Secret  of  Power 

43  Widow’s  Son,  The 

44  Wife’s  Victory,  A 

^ V*  v V*  V* 

49  Lena  Rivers 

50  Maggie  Miller 

51  Meadowbrook  Farm 
52'  Tempest  and  Sunshine 

•WILSON  ^ V ’V* 

54  Inez 


All  books  sent , postpaid , to  any  address  iit  the  United  States , Canada  or 
Mexico , upon  receipt  of  price  in  currency , postal  or  express  money  order 


M.  A.  DONOHUE  CEL  COMPANY, 

407-429  Dearborn  Street , **  CHICAGO 


HOW  'TO  BECOmE  RICH. 


A TREATISE  ON 

. OGY 

A Choice  of  Professions  and  Matrimony  - A Self-Instructor 

By  Pkof.  William  Windsok,  Ph.  D. 

Fully  illustrated. 

Every  young  man  and  woman  of  reasonable  in- 
telligence is,  or  ought  to  be,  possessed  of  a laudable 
ambition  to  be  self-sustaining.  To  win  a competency, 
to  secure  the  necessities,  to  have  even  the  luxu- 
ries of  life,  is  perfectly  praiseworthy,  provided  they 
are  obtained  in  a legitimate  manner.  Every  rational 
man  seeks  the  occupation,  trade  or  profession  which 
insures  the  profitable  employment  of  his  best  tal- 
ents, and  the  science  which  discloses  to  the  youth 
at  the  beginning  of  his  education  what  those  talents 
are  and  how  they  may  be  developed  to  perfection  in 
early  manhood,  confers  upon  him  the  greatest  favor 
within  the  gift  of  knowledge,  from  a financial  standpoint.  That 
a knowledge  of  Phrenology  does  this,  and  more,  this  book  proves 
beyond  all  question. 

Paper,  184  pages.  Price,  25  cents. 


FACIOLOGY 

OR,  THE  SCIENCE  OP  CHARACTER  - A SEIF-INSTRUCTOR 


By  L.  B.  Stevens,  LL.  B. 
95  Illustrations 


“Faciology”  opens  up  an  old,  familiar  and  pic- 
turesque field  of  observation  in  a new  and  scientific 
light;  it  gives  one  a mortgage  on  man,  a quasi- 
ownership  in  every  creature  and  individual  that 
comes  within  our  range  of  contemplation;  this 
science  stimulates  our  observation  and  augments 
our  reason;  it  teaches  us  to  interrogate  the  causes 
and  meaning  of  human  actions,  intensifies  our  inter- 
est in  humanity,  and  fills  the  heart  with  a higher 
and  more  ardent  devotion  to  philanthrophy. 

Paper,  208  pages.  Price,  25  cents. 


For  sale  by  all  book  and  newsdealers,  or  will  send  to  any  ad- 
dress in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  prepaid,  on 
receipt  of  price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 


M.  A.  DONOHUE  & CO. 

407-429  Dearborn  Street  - - CHICAGO 


/ 

/ 

7 


/ 


Famous  looks  for  Boys 

Famous  Frontiersmen,  Pioneers 
and  Scouts. 

A thrilling  narrative  of  the  lives  and  marvel- 
ous exploits  of  the  most  renowned  Heroes,  Trap- 
pers, Explorers,  Adventurers  and  other  Scouts 
and  Indian  Fighters  by  E.  G.  Gattermole,  A.  B. 
B40  pages,  over  250  full  page  portraits  and 
illustrations;  bound  in  English  Silk  Cloth, 
stamped  in  Inks.  List  price,  SI. 00. 

The  Boy  Spy. 

By  Major  Kerbey.  A substantially  true  record 
of  Secret  Service  during  the  Rebellion.  A correct  account  of  events 
witnessed  by  a soldier  attached  to  headquarters.  The  only  practi- 
cal history  of  the  war  telegraphers  in  the  field.  A full  account  of 
the  mysteries  of  Signaling  by  Flags,  Torches  and  Rockets.  Thril- 
ling scenes  of  Battles,  Captures  and  Escapes.  N Fully  illustrated 
by  True  Williams.  Largo  12mo.  Price,  $1.00. 

Boys’  Life  on  the  Frontier. 

By  Frank  W.  Calkins.  Containing  Frontier  Sketches,  Indian  Tales 
and  Hunting  Stories.  The  most  interesting  series  of  experiences 
ever  published.  All  having  originally  appeared  in  the  Youth’s 
Companion,  which  is  a guarantee  of  their  superior  excellence  in 
every  way.  Containing  403  pages  of  large,  clear  type,  and  numer- 
ous illustrations,  bound  in  cloth,  stamped  in  Inks  from  unique 
dies. 

War  Path  and  Bivouac; 

or,  The  Conquest  of  the  Sioux.  A narrative  of  stirring  personal 
experiences  and  adventures  on  the  frontier,  and  in  the  campaigns 
in  the  Northwest  in  1879,  by  John  F.  Finerty;  containing  468 
pages;  numerous  engravings  and  illustrations;  bound  in  Cloth; 
stamped  in  Inks  from  unique  dies.  One  of  the  most  interesting 
works  on  Frontier  Life  ever  issued.  List  price,  $1.00. 

Marching  Through  (korgia. 

Bein’g  Pen  Pictures  of  Every  Day  Life  in  General  Sherman’s 
Army,  from  the  beginning  of  the  Atlanta  Campaign  until  the  close 
of  the  war.  By  F.Y.Hedley,  Adjutant  Thirty-Second  Illinois  Infant- 
ry, with  Introduction  by  Charles  Walter  Brown, A. M.  and  with  illus- 
trations by  F.  L.  Stoddard.  Dedicated  by  permission  to  Mrs.  John 
A.  Logan ; Autograph  letter  from  General  Sherman.  500  pages, 
large  12mo,  cloth.  Price  $1.00. 


For  sale  by  all  Book  and  Newsdealers,  or  will  send  to  any  address 
in  the  United  States,  Canada  or  Mexico,  postage  prepaid,  on  re- 
ceipt of  price,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 


M.  L Donohue  & Do,  407-42^oA“ ST' 


{ 


HYPNOTISM,  PALMISTRY.  FORTOTE  TELLING. 

^REAM  BOOMS 

Complete  Hypnotism  HYPNOTlli  } 

By  A.  Alpheus.  A manual  of  self-instruction  uase<3  te 
on  the  new  and  improved  system  of  mental  and  g 
bodily  healing.  Pronounced  by  all  who  have  read 
it  to  be  the  most  fascinating  and  instructive  book 
of  its  kind  published.  Inductive  Hypnotism,  Mes- 
merism, Suggestive  Therapeutics  and  Magnetic 
Healing,  including  Telepathy,  Mind  Reading  and 
Spiritualism  fully  treated.  Nearly  100  lessons  espe- 
cially prepared  for  self-instruction.  This  is  posi- 
tively the  best  book  on  Hypnotism  published.  Fully  illustrated. 


Paper  covers,  printed  in  two  color  inks  25  cents 

Cloth,  unique  design  stamped  in  inks ...SO  cents 


The  Complete  Palmist 

Prepared  for  self-instruction  by  Ina  Oxenford,  the 
world  renowned  author  and  acknowledged  author- 
ity on  Palmistry,  assisted  by  A.  Alpheus.  This  is  the 
simplest  presentation  of  the  science  of  Modern 
Palmistry  published.  There  is  no  trait,  no  character- 
istic, no  inherited  tendency  that  is  not  marked  on  the 
palm  of  the  hand  and  can  be  traced  with  unerring 
accuracy  by  following  the  instructions  given  in  this 
book.  Even  a casual  reading  will  enable  one  to 
know  his  own  character  better  and  give  convincing  proof  of 
the  constancy  of  friends  or  the  professing  ones.  The  Bible  at- 
tests the  truth  of  Palmistry—1 HAs  it  is  written  in  the  hand ” 


Scripture. 

Paper  covers,  printed  In  two  color  inks 25  cents 

Cloth,  unique  design  stamped  in  inks . ; 50  cents 


The  Mystic  Fortune  Teller, 

Dream  Book  and  Policy  Players’  Guide 

This  book  contains  an  alphabetical  list  of  dreams, 
with  their  significations  and  lucky  numbers,  and 
the  getting  of  fortunes  by  the  Mystic  Circle,  Cards, 
Dice,  Coffee  and  Tea  Grounds,  etc.  Also  a list  of 
curious  superstitions  and  omens,  birthdays,  lucky 
days,  their  significance  and  their  numbers.  It  is 
unquestionably  the  best  and  most  reliable  book 
of  its  kind  published  and  is  worth  many  times  the 
price  asked  for  it. 

Paper  covers,  printed  in  two  color  inks 25c 

Cloth,  unique  design  stamped  in  inks . 50c 

All  books  sent  postpaid  to  any  address  in  the  United  States,  Canada  or 
Mexico  upon  receipt  of  price  in  currency,  postal  or  express  money  order 
^ 407  -429  DEARBORN  ST 

jQkm  i^onohtiQ  Co»  obioago 


